Get Lucky 3

“We need to talk.”

The mother of the three girls I loved more than anything in the world was standing at the door to the apartment I shared with Eleanor, Ellen for short, her eldest daughter. When I opened the door she smiled and I was amazed how much it affected me. She didn’t hate me? I let out a sob. I was wearing just a bathrobe and nothing else. I reached back with my hand to feel just how wide I was gaping. My asshole felt MASSIVE. I felt like I could park a coke can in my rectum and still have room. She should hate me. I had debauched myself for her daughter. I had let her bisexual boyfriend fuck me while she watched. All nine inches of Jerome’s black cock was balls deep inside me when I felt his explosion of cum jet into my virgin asshole. His virile seed had nowhere to go as he powerfully held me down and rammed his cock deeper into my ass as he came. I felt three distinct waves of sperm enter my body while his massive cock ejaculated within me. I felt so full with nine inches of cock in my ass and at least half a cup of sperm in my bowels. 

“Ellen isn’t here,” I said as my shoulders heaved with each sob. Ellen encouraged him to rape me. Then, when he was finished I took out my aggression on her. And now she had left to be with him… and leave me with the aftermath.

“I know she’s not here,” Sophie said. There was nothing but compassion and love in her eyes but I didn’t deserve her kindness. I felt dirty and used, “I watched her leave…”

Then the load of sperm started to leak out. I can’t believe how much was in there. When I sobbed even more leaked from me. I felt so wrong having his spunk run down my leg. It was like I had just taken a shit in front of one of the most beautiful women in the world. My hole was sore, almost feeling bruised, and I felt completely exhausted and humiliated after being raped.

“Oh my god! What have they done to you?” Sophie cried, grabbing my hand and dragging me back into my apartment. She shut the door behind us and we both broke into tears. We hugged each other for a long time and neither of us spoke.

Sophie was remarkably beautiful, an older version of Ellen. A curvaceous and slender frame, yet surprisingly large and full breasts. She was over five and a half feet tall and long shoulder length wavy blonde hair, large bright blue eyes that always looked mischievous, very much like her daughter. Very much like all three of her daughters if I am being honest. And somehow I had made sure all three of her children all, in one way or another, hated me. But Sophie didn’t.

“She met up with Jerome. What happened? Did he assault you?” I shook my head. And instinctively grabbed my ass cheeks, attempting to clamp them together. Sophie’s eyes widened as I looked away in shame, wincing from the soreness, a trickle of the black guy’s jizz dribbling down my balls and dripping to the floor. Her face scanned the mess and a clear look of rage appeared on her face. Sophie immediately led me by the hand towards my bedroom.

“Not in there…” I said meekly and she veered me into the spare room and lay me face down on the bed.  

“You don’t need to say anything. Just let me tend to your injuries… I’m going to lift up your robe. Don’t worry, it’s nothing I haven’t seen before.”

She looked and saw just how on the edge I was but following her direction, I slipped off the robe. Suddenly aware that I was now naked before Ellen’s mother I felt more embarrassed than ever. I was lying face down so she could only see my bruised ass. I felt a towel slide over my bare cheeks, and I knew she was all business. Keeping my face down, I lay there anxiously awaiting her fingertips. I heard some rustling off to the side, as she began cleaning my ass crack delicately with tissues. 

“Have you got some baby oil somewhere?”

“The bathroom.” I replied, simply. Ellen’s Mom left the room returning with the oil within half a minute. I flinched slightly as her hands touched the back of my calves. I felt some oil being dropped on my legs, followed by her expert fingers beginning to kneed my sore muscles.

Her touch was heavenly, as she worked her way up my legs. My body throbbed with pain as she worked the massage in and around my sore legs and muscles. Up my calves, she worked, massaging them, sliding her hands up my inner thighs and backsides of my legs. It was exquisite, only interrupted by her adding more oil to my skin. I felt her hands slide up my inner thighs, pushing the towel up slightly as her fingers kept a respectful distance from my balls. Shocks of electric pain shot up and down my spine when she grazed my ass cheeks and I am positive I let out a moan. She worked around my ass, massaging the oil into the backside of my legs and thighs. Her soft, yet firm fingers worked their magic. I felt some warm oil drop between my legs as she began to rub my inner thighs and then to my lower back. She left that area just as quickly as she got to it, leaving me wanting for her touch as she worked the rest of the way up my back. I have to admit, her hands were wonderful against my skin as she kneeded all the tenseness out of my system. By the time she was done, the only tense muscle left in my body was my penis which was trying to understand the confusing signals my body was sending to it. Fortunately it was tucked well out of view to cause any embarrassment. I felt her hands once again slide down my back, massaging their way down to my ass. She slipped up next to me, and I felt the robe open completely. Her hands slid over my asscheeks and cupped my behind. I felt more oil dropping onto my cheeks, followed by her soft hands as she massaged my rear end expertly. Then she worked between my cheeks, her fingers working down my buttocks, grazing my asshole and finishing up at my ass crack.

As her fingers slipped over my tender asshole I moaned loudly again and heard her whisper, “Lift your hips a little.” I did as directed, lifting my hips up off the bed, pulling myself up slightly by my legs. I felt her oil slick fingers slide up my backside, coming to rest against my anus. I almost jumped when I felt the tip of her finger press against my asshole. “Shhh….relax…”

I winced in pain. A shock coursed through me and she noticed me shiver. “He raped you?” she asked.

“I- I didn’t stop him… he…”

“What did Ellen do?”

“She watched.”

“You need to leave her. Today. After this we pack your things.”

Sophie then shifted her weight so that she now had one knee between my thighs, which caused my thighs to splay a bit, leaving me rather wide open. She resumed her massage of my butt, but this time moving my butt cheeks in such a way that they opened often, providing her a most intimate view. As she did this, her thumbs grew steadily closer to my opening. I heard the click of the oil bottle and then felt a cold drizzle of the oil right on my rosebud. I jumped at first, mostly from the surprise. “Relax, you’re going to need this. I’m sorry. Just take it easy. I’ll take it nice and slow.”

I next felt her finger press against my ring and rub around in a little circle. She then placed her finger tip right at the opening and applied firm and steady pressure. My ass began to give way and let her finger in. It felt both intrusive and highly exciting at the same time. Her finger moved in deeper, ever so slowly. She would pause when a little more would make its way in, I assume to allow me to get used to it. Before I knew it, I could feel her hand pushing up against my cheeks and I knew that her whole finger was in me, scooping out the semen she found there.She then wiggled her finger around, twisted it around then began to withdraw it. I was a combination of raw excitement, humiliation, embarrassment and confusion. As soon as her finger was out, she wiped me clean then replaced the robe. “Go have a hot shower. I’ll make you something to eat. Then I’ll help you pack and we still need to talk about… Things.”

Once I had the water temperature just the way I liked it I turned around and let the water cascade over my head and back. I looked straight ahead, thinking about the situation I was in. My own penis was still hanging downward, but had thickened just a little with Sophie’s delicate touch. My penis began to swell slightly as I soaped and fondled my balls, wondering if she was watching me. I was now halfway erect, and my thickening member wagged back and forth heavily, sticking straight out, as I stepped back into the stream of hot water to rinse the soap from my body. I was nearing the point of no return and could not hide my growing sexual arousal. As I turned toward the shower stream to rinse the front of my body I tried to rid myself of the brutal sexual assault I had submitted myself to. Was it rape if I had gone along with it, for the most part? I repeatedly told him no… but he overpowered me and continued, my struggles only seemed inspire him. But what of Ellen, why did she confuse me so? We were together. This was supposed to be the start of a new chapter for us? I had accepted that I wasn’t the only man in her life… I had no choice. I had no choice because I feared being alone. I had blown things with the twins.

Ellen had two sisters; Jessica and Rachel were identical twins and I couldn’t tell them apart. As my fairytale relationship with Eleanor began to fall apart due to her infatuation with Jerome, I found solace in her sister. Or sisters. That was the problem. Jessica was a year younger than me and I found it hard not to notice how beautiful the young women Sophie’s little girls were becoming. Long, wavy red hair spilling over lightly freckled shoulders and down past a slender waist. The tendrils stopped just above an exquisitely rounded ass and her long, sleek legs. Their tight, hot bodies were impossible to ignore. Jessica was only seventeen but already an amazing beauty. I shook my head, trying to clear her from my mind. I had ruined things with her.

With twins there are subtle differences, here and there, that make two unique faces out of one. Jessica and Rachel, as far as I could tell, were perfectly identical. It was love at first sight when I first met Jessica and with a little help from Sophie and Joseph, their Mom and Dad, we found ourselves becoming inseperable. But as my paranoia about Ellen and Jerome increased so did the irrational and persistent feeling that the twin sisters were simply toying with me. I suspected that, even though I had fallen head over heels in love with Jessica, Rachel would replace her so they could at best share me but at worst, torment me. But I had no evidence so I set them up to catch them out! I had marked Jessica with a permanent marker… and that act was enough to highlight my unfounded mistrust of the twins and instantly our blossoming love was thrown away. I was warned never to speak to her again… but I still couldn’t be sure which twin had warned me. In the resulting depression I found I was willing to cuckold myself to Ellen just to have something left in my life that resembled love. She took that power and abused it. She was now with Jerome, her twin sisters hated me and her respectable parents probably thought less of me than Jerome. But Sophie was here. She had tended to my… intimate injuries… and now she was in my kitchen preparing a meal. These weren’t the actions of a protective mother. Why was she here with me?

Sophie was an amazing mother to her girls and she accepted me without question, firstly when I began ‘dating’ Ellen and then later with the twins. She had a warmth about her that made her approachable and she extended her caring nature towards me. Sophie was also perfect on the outside. She had long, blonde wavy hair, much like Eleanor. It swayed about her lightly freckled shoulders. She had a gorgeous smile that radiated joy. Her beautiful pale skin highlighted her eyes… Identical to her twins. I could get lost in her deep blue eyes. Her body was truly perfect. She was a little shorter than myself, and had an hourglass figure. Her ass and boobs weren’t big, but just big enough to demand attention. Her waist was slim, but just to the point where she didn’t look ridiculous and her hips were curvaceous. It was clear where her daughters got their looks. Sophie looked perfect, but not artificial. Some women look perfect to the point where they aren’t attractive, they just look like their bodies were made to be as sexually appealing, they have the slimmest waists, the curviest hips, the biggest ass, the biggest boobs. Sophie looked like a real woman, she had given birth to three perfect daughters so how could she not be.

With my eyes closed, I began to fantasise about the erotic situation I was in, which only served to cause my hard member to swell even more, arching straight upward toward my navel. I leaned back slightly as I washed my head, then moved down my chest and stomach, before soaping up my throbbing erection, which thrust up and out even further in my direction. I fantasised that Ellen’s Mom would step into the bathroom and grasp my hard penis and begin masturbating me. Even the smallest things about her, like the shape of her naked shoulders, really made her so pretty in my eyes. After a long minute or two, with my legs trembling with excitement, I stepped back under the stream of water and began to rinse the soap from my body, wondering what would be her reaction if she knew I was thinking of her hands exploring my ass. Damn. Why was she here? Why did she call?

I scrubbed the day’s dirt from every part of my body and washed my hair as I recalled what had happened. I turned away from the hot shower water and squirted another blob of gel soap into my hand, closing my eyes and fantasizing that Sophie was now in the shower with me, behind me, her breasts pressed up against my back, her hands reaching around to my front. I first spread the gel across my chest, feeling my pecs and nipples as I imagined they were in her hands. The soapy hand traveled lower to my taut stomach, then even lower to my groin. The gel slowly began to lather up as it mixed with my short-cut pubic hairs and remained smooth as my hand finally contacted my hard cock. I began to soap up again to prolong my shower as I began to soap my penis, masturbating myself toward orgasm. Slowly I stroked it, squeezing in on each down stroke, feeling the warmth radiating outwards. The mushroom head was huge under the soap and pulsing after each stroke, and I sensed the feeling of an impending orgasm building from deep within my body. Without thinking, purely in response to my body’s needs and my mind’s desires, I reached to the gel dispenser and squeezed another blob onto the open fingers of my left hand as I moved fully away from the water spray. I leaned so that my right shoulder touched against the shower wall, the opaque glass and aluminum shower doors to my left, the shower head behind me and directed as down as possible so as not to wash the gel away. I continued to stroke my dick with my dominant right hand and slipped my left hand around my left hip and planted the fingers into the crack of my ass. The gel felt cool at first, quickly warming as I massaged it into my crack. A moment later my left first finger found my rectum and I inserted it into my anus up to the first knuckle. A few strokes later it was in to the second knuckle, and finally I thrust it in fully. My fantasy shower companion, Sophie, was hard at it, fingering my ass and pressing on my sensitive prostate as she stroked my cock. It wouldn’t be long before I would explode onto the wall at the back of the shower.

“Oh Sophie!”

Stroke, thrust, stroke, thrust. My timing was perfect, the balance of feeling in my front and rear was perfect. A few more seconds…I opened my eyes to watch my orgasm become visible, and instead I saw Sophie poking her head in at the open shower door! “Oh! Sorry! I thought I heard you calling for me! So sorry!”

“Shit!” was all I could say as she closed the door.

________

“I’m sorry I walked in on you.” Sophie said, turning bright red, as soon as I entered the kitchen.

“No… it’s my fault.” I sighed.

“You’ve had a confusing day.” She said and smiled.

“Very confusing. Humiliating. Embarrassing!”

“If it helps… I can see why my daughter’s are all interested in you!”

There it was again. ‘All’. Ellen, Jessica… And Rachel. 

“You need to eat and then we are packing your things and you’re coming back home with me.”

“What? With you?” for a moment I thought she wanted me to live with her family. It wouldn’t work. The twins still hated me.

“No, back home… you know, you live next door?”

“Oh. Right!” She had made me pasta with salad from what she found in the fridge and I must admit I wolfed it down, suddenly feeling ravenous.

“Do you want a beer?” she asked me and I nodded.

She retrieved a beer for me and poured herself a glass of wine and we sat in the lounge talking. We talked about Ellen mainly and why I needed to break the spell she had over me. It was weird to have her mother advise me to move back home and leave her daughter to fend for herself. Technically speaking her eldest daughter moved in with me, this was my place, to give it up to return home seemed… wrong. In another universe I would have returned home in an instant to be close to Jessica. I had blown things there, silently accusing her of palming me off on her sister in some weird weird twin pact. My paranoid mind made me feel like I was just another plaything, just like how it became with Ellen. But Sophie just listened and advised me with tenderness and care. When the subject of the twins finally came up she paused and searched my eyes with hers. “Have you missed Jessica?”

“Yes, but she’s ghosting me. I don’t blame her.”

“Did you ever… try it on with her?” She asked. I immediately felt uncomfortable. More uncomfortable than when she was wiping Jerome’s semen from my gaping arsehole. We had kissed… and we had gone further but just as we were getting ready for a more physical relationship I let my fears overcome me. “Jessica’s a good looking girl. I was just wondering what stopped you from going further?” Sophie continued to probe. I sighed in resignation. What was the point of hiding things now? My next door neighbour had caught me jerking off, calling her name. She had seen the aftermath of my ordeal at the hands of Eleanor’s boyfriend. She knew I was torn between Jessica and Eleanor. She knew everything!

“Jessica is amazing. She is more than good looking and we nearly… errr… got together, but we didn’t go there. She’s seventeen and I was going out with her older sister, but that didn’t stop her from… trying…” I replied. Sophie frowned.

“So, she made the first move. Interesting. How did Jessica come onto you then?’ Her mother asked.

“We just kinda kissed one time… then we became closer and we would fool around in her bedroom. We didn’t do anything! I wanted to…”

“Wanted to what?” Sophie encouraged, “I’m not accusing you of anything, I just want to know… why my daughter’s have acted this way… with you.”

“I’m very attracted to both Ellen and Jessica. Any man would be.” I said, trying to deflect the question.”

“But you’re not attracted to Rachel?” Sophie said, raising an eyebrow.

“Of course I am! She’s identical to Jessica. I can’t tell them apart!”

“Has Rachel made any advances towards you?”

“I don’t know!” I said sharply. And it was as if her Mom suddenly saw a hint of my paranoia. She reached out her hand and put it on mine.

“I think I understand,” she said softly, “Have you been intimate with Jessica?”  

“We messed around… kissed… she felt my… I felt her… this is not a conversation I thought I would be having!” I said, flustered and embarrassed, “We intended to do more… but then Rachel turned up. We stopped. I made my excuses and left.”

“If she hadn’t turned up, would things have gone a lot further?” Sophie asked me.

I laughed and jokingly said “Maybe!”

She laughed with me then added, “Well, I’ve seen a lot more of you than she has and I must admit, she won’t be disappointed.”

“I’ve already disappointed her.” I replied, glumly.

“We need to get you packed. Let’s get you home and… leave Jessica to me.”

“I can’t just give Ellen up.” I whispered.

Her smile changed to a sort of grimace. “Leave that one to me too.”

“Ellen is addicted to Jerome, I’m addicted to Ellen. I love her, Sophie. But… I also-” I stopped myself from saying the words.

“Go ahead, admit it, you’re in love with Jessica too,” said the inquisitor Mom from next door. I began stuttering something or another and Sophie shushed me. “Look, I won’t invite you to the twins’ birthday if you don’t answer the question honestly. Do you love Jessica?”

We stared at each other for a minute before I answered in the affirmative. “In that case I formally invite you to their birthday party this weekend.”

“But-”

“You’re my invite. You just be there.”

“Ellen will be there too.”

“She will. But I’ve told you already, I’ll handle her. All I ask is you wait until Jessica turns eighteen before trying anything?” My eyes widened at the question, and I quickly said no, I wouldn’t do anything like that. Sophie’s eyes sparkled, exactly like her eldest daughter’s. I suddenly felt uncomfortable again. She had loosened my tongue with beer and now all I could see was that twinkle in her eyes…  

“Where are the suitcases?” demanded the woman with a calculating smile.

I didn’t have that much stuff in the apartment to be honest. Just clothes. I would be leaving the furniture, the TV, and the entire contents of the kitchen (minus the beers). After a few minutes both cars were packed. 

“I want to apologise to you.” I said to Sophie as we made some final checks around the apartment.

“What on earth for?”

“For… what you saw me doing… in the shower.”

“Oh that, no that was my fault. I could hear the water running. I’m just used to living with girls.”

“But I was…”

“I know what you were doing. To be honest I’m flattered.”

“I didn’t mean anything by it. I mean, it was an accident and my mind started wandering and I couldn’t stop. Please don’t tell your daughters, or my parents, please?” She looked at me, as if to judge my sincerity. She nodded her head.

“So did you finish yourself off?”

“No.”

“I bet you’re frustrated. My daughter’s, between them, have done quite a number on you.”

“I brought it on myself.” Sophie should have been a prosecuting attorney. She pounced and bounced along everything I said, switching topics with her technique.

“How long did it take before you slept Ellen?”

“About six months.”

“How long have you been with Jessica.”

“About six weeks.”

“Have you slept with her yet?”

I quickly replied “NO!”

Sophie smiled a little and then nodded. “But you want to, right?” Of course I did, what normal guy wouldn’t. I explained that I would never take advantage of her daughter and would treat her with respect. “But you would if she let you, right? You’d still sleep with her if you could. I mean if she said she’d give you a blow job you wouldn’t turn her down, now, would you.” Damn, how do I answer those questions? Damned if I did, damned if I didn’t. “Don’t worry, I’m just teasing you. Come on. Let’s head home.”

________

It was a tough night. I had been busted by my sort of girlfriend’s Mom, the mother of my beloved Jessica and of course her twin sister. She had touched me and nursed me after allowing myself to get fucked by Ellen’s boyfriend. She had walked in on me in the shower as I was jerking off while moaning her name. She now knew everything that happened and although I had sworn her to secrecy, she sought out my parents immediately on arrival back home.  I was welcomed and put to task of unloading the cars as Ellen’s parents, Sophie and Joseph, got together with my Mom and Dad in the living room as I made several journeys up and down the stairs. I have no idea what they talked about but I was certain I was the subject of their conversations. On the last trip I launched myself onto my old bed and tried to make sense of it all. Sophie had given me hope and I was thankful for her presence. I thought of her boobs, so similar to Ellen’s and that night I pretended she was going down on me. Damn, my sock got filled with sticky stuff that night. Ellen was none the wiser in the run up to the weekend. She went to a party, and on the way home she informed me that she was sleeping with Jerome the next night. She wanted me to know, her mother insisted I was told, so that I didn’t think she was going behind my back. I thanked her and told her I was going to be spending more time at home. We weren’t in a relationship, or anything, but I had to wonder if her mother had said something to her so she wouldn’t probe too deeply into the reasons why I had moved out. The twins were as invisible as they were when they had first moved in. I didn’t even see evidence of them living in the house next door, they were that good at avoiding me.

On Friday I was tasked into helping Joseph and Sophie prepare the house for Jessica’s and Rachel’s eighteenth birthday party. I was in the office blowing up balloons when I saw Jerome bring Ellen home, and considering her parents were just on the other side of the door there was more than a peck on the cheek. They kissed for a full minute and I was very jealous. When I took the balloons I had prepared next door I discovered Joseph and cunningly took his daughters out, giving Sophie and me a chance to decorate the house. As I went about my work I was stopped by Sophie who regarded me with a concerned look. “So, do you want to finish our conversation?”

“What conversation?”

“Which of my daughters would you sleep with if you could? Which one would you kiss? Which one would you turn down?”

“I probably wouldn’t turn down any one of them.”

“You realise Ellen isn’t and has never been your girlfriend?”

“Yes. I realise that.” I said as I became increasingly suspicious of her questions. 

“You called Jessica your girlfriend.”

“I did.”

“And she called you her boyfriend.”

“Jessica hates me now though. Ellen is the only one who hasn’t lied to me.” I immediately knew I had said too much. I desperately tried to dig myself out of the hole I had just dug – I did not want Sophie to realise I knew the twins had deceived me from the first moment I had met them. “I’m deeply in love with Ellen. I should never have got myself involved with the twins. I prefer blondes anyway. I know I wasn’t Ellen’s girlfriend – I was her lover!”

“Oh I see,” she said simply as she carried on sticking up balloons, “And what about me? I’m blonde.” 

Fuck. “You look just like Ellen. I wouldn’t turn you down either.”

“Even though I’m the same age as your mother?” I nodded yes. There was no denying Sophie wasn’t beautiful. Having children had only softened her flesh and increased her curves. She was an older version of Ellen, blonde haired rather than platinum, dyed like Ellen, no doubt, and probably a redhead originally, like the twins. I figured if I was honest with her she’d be assured I would always try (and probably fail) to be a gentleman. Sophie bit her lip. “I… I wanted to talk to you… about Ellen, if that’s ok.” That sounded serious, but I nodded. “I know that you two are… are, well, sexually active,” she said. “But… I kind of saw the two of you in her bedroom, when you lived next door.”

When you and your girlfriend are neighbours, it was hard for us to get intimate moments together. I mentally replayed what Ellen and I had done together on that occasion, and winced. To Ellen and I, it was just another night of play. To a casual onlooker, though, it would have looked a lot like a rape. “Well,” I said, slowly, “Ellen has some… well… unusual tastes… and so do I, I guess,” I said, trying to find a safe path through this minefield.

“I know,” said Sophie. “Ellen and I talked about it when she was with Jerome… she told me about all her ‘forced’ fantasies and the bondage.” The hard-on that had been struggling to hide, deflated… you don’t ever really want to hear your girlfriend’s mother tell you that she knows everything you’ve been doing to her daughter… especially when it was hardcore. We both sat on the couch, uncomfortably, for a minute until snuggled in against me, and I was hard pressed not to rip her robe off right there.

“I liked hearing what you do with Ellen,” she said, her voice very low, barely audible above my pounding heartbeat. “I trust you, and I know you won’t do anything to break that trust, right? Jessica has quite a head on her, and we want her to go to college and do well there. Her father and I only want good things in her life. That’s not to say we don’t want the same for Ellen. We know you love her. We know you will do anything for her. I have seen what lengths you would go to to make her happy… but that’s not making you happy.” Like before, Sophie shocked me a little with her next question. “Ellen forces you out of your comfort zone. The twins are much more level headed. Do you enjoy being pushed to your limits by my eldest daughter?” 

“She likes to take risks.” I thought now was probably not the time to tell her we always had unprotected sex… because that’s what she wanted. At first I hated taking the risk but towards the end… it was all I had to differentiate me from Jerome. Sophie stared at me, like she was about to ask me something important but then, just as she looked like she had made a decision, her phone rang. It was her husband.

“Of course, yes, enjoy the cinema. Tell me about it when you get home.” I couldn’t hear what Joseph was saying. “Oh I see. You won’t be back before eleven then will you?” asked his wife, the woman. “Well just make sure you’re all back before midnight, but not before eleven okay? Yeah, let us get everything sorted and we will bundle them straight upstairs. Sure, tell Ellen I’ll put fresh sheets on her bed.” My look must have had a question on it. Sophie mouthed ‘She’s staying the night to see the twins in the morning’.

“Yes, don’t worry! We’ve almost finished here. He’s been a star. Yes, I’ll be sure to tell him. Love you!” With that she ended the call.

“Jerome won’t be with her, don’t worry about that. He is not welcome here. Well, it looks like we have plenty of time to set up now.”

“Don’t forget to make Ellen’s bed.”

“We will do that later. Actually you could help me with something… I have two outfits I’m considering wearing tomorrow. Would you give me a man’s opinion?”

That was a no—brainer, “Of course!”

With that Sophie sped upstairs and I waited in the living room surrounded by balloons and banners for the birthday girls. I wondered if it would be a little black dress, or a red one. Maybe a sexy skirt and tight top? She didn’t really say where they were going. Boy was I wrong. A few minutes passed before I heard her high heels on the floor. I turned to look as Sophie walked into the living room. She walked to where she was framed in the windows, the setting sun streaming in behind her. She was a vision of perfection. Her blond hair draped over her shoulders. She had bought a white bustier with pink satin laced up the front ending in a small bow below her cleavage. Her breasts were encased in silk cups topped with a delicate lace. The underwired support lifted her breasts from below. Her nipples stood out hard and straining through the thin covering. Garter straps ran down to sheer, white silk stockings that highlighted her gorgeous legs. White, four-inch heels that strapped around her feet and ankles accented her firm legs. They were definitely made for the boudoir and not the street. Sheer panties completed the outfit. She looked adorable. 

“That’s really nice…” I mumbled once I was over the shock of seeing her in an outfit that left little to the imagination.

“Just nice?”

Who was I trying to kid. It looked great on her! Ellen never dressed up in lingerie, in fact she probably did the opposite. Seeing her Mom with so much flesh on display made my tummy flip. “You look amazing Sophie! Your husband is a very lucky man… I’m not sure he would be happy that I was seeing this.”

“Oh hush, I saw you in your birthday suit. I had my hands on a teenager’s firm backside! You trusted me and I trust you. I’m just after a male perspective. Are the stockings too much?”

“N-No…” I cleared my throat. “They look great.”

“You like stockings. Right, time for outfit number two. Memorise how I look in this. I’ll be back in a few minutes.”

She walked back upstairs and I could not help watching her pantie clad ass cheeks as she climbed the stairs. It was so hot, and I wondered what would be next. Less than five minutes later Sophie reappeared. This time she was all in white. The white lace really complimented her pale skin, highlighting her freckles and the snugness of the whole ensemble flattered her middle aged curves well. She wore white stockings, a white lace garter belt, with matching thong and bra. I kept staring, mesmerised by how hot Ellen’s mother looked. Her full breasts pushed against the bra proudly and the stockings ended high on her thighs, drawing my eyes to her camel toe pussy, tightly covered by the smooth white lace. I could see the whole shape of her protruding mound easily. The panties were so tight that they really were being sucked up into her pussy lips. Below that, her long slender legs looked incredible. Sophie’s  blonde hair cascaded over her shoulders and my wispy bangs fell a little into her amazing blue eyes, giving her a sultry look. Then she did a little spin for me, turning around and stared at her at my peachy ass in the thong. She bent over and watched me as her lace-covered pussy appeared. 

“So, what do you think?” She asked.

“I absolutely love it.” I replied like a little boy staring at candy in a window display.

“So… still thinking of Ellen?”

“No.” I replied, surprising myself. I wasn’t. 

“Now, when you close your eyes at night, and you think about a blonde woman… You’ll see me instead of her.”

“I will. Wow, that’s an unbelievably sexy outfit.”

She asked if it was really sexy enough, and I said something about a blind man would fall in love with the way she looked in it.

“You are so nice, thanks for the feedback,” she said sitting down next to me on the sofa.

“What do you really think of Jessica?”

“She’s so pretty… so perfect. I wish I hadn’t been so stupid.”

“Love does strange things to a person.” She put her hand on my knee and I almost fainted. “You want to have sex with my youngest daughter, don’t you?”

I couldn’t believe how Sophie always knew what was on my mind. Without thinking, I blurted out “of course” before quickly looking away in embarrassment. Sophie was quiet for a few seconds and then rebounded back to the topic at hand. She reminded me that Jessica was a virgin, that she wanted her to stay that way until she met the right boy. 

“We’ve got a problem here. You want sex, she is holding you off, but Ellen is right there offering you everything… at a price. That’s not going to work.”

“It’s not going to work because she doesn’t trust me anymore. Ellen is what she is… my best friend. She loves me in her own way.”

“But at what price? This is only the beginning. It will get worse. What will they do next? Accidents happen, girls get pregnant, and careers are derailed. Are you ready for that?”

“No. I’m not ready.”

“Jessica isn’t ready either. She’s young. I don’t want that for my twins.”

“Ellen will confront you tomorrow. She will want to regain her power over you. She’ll make you offers that will seem too good to turn down. Jessica really likes you. Who knows what will happen down the road but I know she still loves you. And I love you too, you’re a nice guy with a great head on your shoulders and personality. You are a good catch, but it’s not the time for getting serious.” We stared at each other.

“What’s it going to take to keep you from ending up between Ellen’s legs tomorrow?” said Sophie, “I guess we could break you two up, but that would probably bring you closer together… like it did with Jerome. Maybe if you found another girl to take care of your needs…”

“I will try to, you know, keep my distance from Eleanor. I mean, I trust her and love her. She is very sexy blonde-“

“I’m a very sexy blonde, don’t you think?” she interrupted. The room became oh so quiet. Sophie looked at me, I at her. My girlfriend’s mom totally surprised me with what she said next. “What if you had some extra incentive?” I must have looked as if she was speaking another language. “Let me spell it out for you. What if you were getting some, you know, sex, elsewhere. Would you keep your hands out of Ellen’s pants?” I was dumbstruck. The entire universe had glitches and was frozen… but I could hear my own heart pounding in my ears. “Well, would you?”

“But I don’t want to break up with her, Sophie, I don’t have anyone else.”

Looking in my eyes, she reached down and grabbed my hand. “If you had incentive not to sleep with her, could you make sure you kept it in your pants when you see her?”

My immediate thought was dread, then a smile of understanding crossed my face. “You mean…”

Sophie smiled back. “I think you are catching on, but the real question is whether you can keep a secret. Whether you can keep to yourself whatever happens between us. Not saying a word to a friend or enemy.”

Merely saying “of course, absolutely” was apparently the right answer.

“I mean it, not to your parents or my daughters, and especially not to my husband. Or anyone for that matter. Nobody knows about this right?”

I merely nodded and with that my girlfriend’s Mom began stroking my cock through my pants. Soon a tent appeared. “I think it likes me, but the question is, does it like me more than it likes my daughter?” The feeling on my dick was incredulous, the stroking was so very hot. Soon the woman was unzipping my fly. She reached into my briefs and found an exit strategy for my rock hard penis. She kept stroking while she asked if I’d stay away from Ellen. “No sex with her, young man. But I know you are a man and have needs. I could supply those needs if you stay away from my eldest daughter’s pussy.”

“Oh fuck it…” I thought to myself, deciding to call her bluff, and pulled down my jeans and boxers in one go, exposing my naked body and extremely hard and thick cock to my next door neighbour. As I looked at her I saw her eyes flit downwards quickly to glance at my erection. I heard her take a sharp intake of breath as she saw my cock momentarily spring up from against my body, free after being trapped under my pants, before it slapped back against my stomach. I expected her to shriek and run out of the room now, but she just stood there in silence, her eyes quickly darting between my face and my erection. I saw her cheeks begin to flush and glow red.

“Show me what you were doing in the shower,” she breathed.

My fully erect cock is about eight inches long and is quite thick in girth, extending from a thin bed of light brown pubes that hid nothing. It was now twitching slightly in time with my nervous breathing and rapid heart beat. The foreskin was fully rolled back exposing the engorged purple head. My balls hung loosely below between my slightly open thighs. After a few silent moments rose up off the sofa and stepped out of my clothes pants with my rock hard cock sticking straight out from my body, bouncing around with every move I made. All of Sophie’s attention was now firmly fixed on my erection. She was no longer pretending not to stare at my cock. I could see her eyes watching it, following its every movement.

“I want you fully naked,” she said, breathing hard. She stood up with me, took the hem of my t-shirt and helped lift it over my head. It ended up in a pile with my trousers.

She didn’t offer a response as she had no idea about what I was talking about doing, so in my naked state, I quickly walked past her over to the kitchen, before returning to the sofa holding a cloth and a handful of tissues. All the time the older woman continued to openly stare at my erection as it waved from side to side as I walked. I could feel my heart pounding in my chest as I nervously lay back down on the sofa, placing the face cloth on my stomach and the tissues at my side, before thoroughly wetting my palm with my tongue and a bit of saliva. I lifted my cock, taking hold of the shaft in my hand, ensuring that the foreskin remained pulled back as far as it could so the large angry purple head was fully exposed to Sophie’s gaze. I started to slide my hand up and down the shaft, all the time staring at my now gob-smacked neighbour, who just stood there looking at my crotch, open-mouthed in astonishment at what I was actually doing in front of her. But she didn’t voice any disapproval or attempt to leave… so I carried on.

In an effort to get this over with as quickly as possible, I decided to increase my stroking pace, and rapidly slid my hand up and down my extremely hard cock. After a couple of minutes though; despite my nervous, but now very aroused state, it was just not working for me, and I knew exactly why… I wanted Sophie to do it. I looked into her eyes as she briefly looked up from my hard cock. We stared at each other in silence for a moment. It was as though she must have read my thoughts, as without saying a word she moved forward, slowly walking around the side of the bed, before gently sitting down on the very edge of the sofa to the side of me, and twisting herself around so that she was facing more towards where I lay. A shy, apprehensive smile appeared on her face as she looked at me, then back down to watch my hand sliding up and down my cock. I slowed down my stroking, before removing my hand from around my shaft, letting my cock drop back to rest against my stomach. I watched as Sophie leant forward slightly, placing one hand on the bed to steady herself, before slowly reaching across with the other, and tentatively taking hold of my cock in her small hand. As she lifted it, her fingernails grazed over my skin, and her slender fingers bumped against the engorged head, making me groan quietly, and causing my cock to twitch. Her skin felt so soft and warm, and its paleness was in stark contrast to the reddened colour of my shaft and the thick purple head. She giggled nervously at me, her face and cheeks turning redder still. She slid her hand lower down my cock, bending and flexing her fingers, not feeling me up, but finding herself a comfortable grip around my shaft. I could sense her hand and whole body were shaking slightly as she gently gripped me.

Then she began… softly stroking her hand up and down the full length of my cock, just as she had just seen me doing… stopping her upward strokes when her fingers bumped over the rim of the head, before sliding her hand right down to the base, brushing through my pubic hair, and then back up the shaft again. I trembled as her hand ran smoothly over the entire length of my shaft. I just lay there as she jerked me off, my eyes now closed; my head tilted back resting against the headboard. Soon my legs began to slowly writhe around, and I started breathing heavily. I looked over at her again. Her eyes were totally focussed on my cock. She had tightened her grip more and increased her stroking pace significantly; exactly as I had done. Up and down! Up and down! Her fingers were slapping against my body as she reached the base of my shaft on her downwards strokes. She stroked up higher across the head now, her hand rubbing over the ultra-sensitive spot right under the eye. I knew I could not last much longer, and my breathing became more and more laboured, inhaling long, slow, deep breaths, before exhaling rapidly. I started to moan softly in pleasure….and it only took a further thirty seconds or so of her stroking action before I felt the familiar tingling feeling of my climax approaching.

I groaned and whispered out a warning to her; “I’m going to cum soon Sophie if you don’t stop!” I didn’t really want her to stop, and I honestly didn’t know if she knew what would happen. She carried on stroking my cock with the same intensity. Seconds later, and with another loud groan, my hips bucked and I thrust my cock up forcefully against her hand. I felt my buttocks tense. My body stiffened… my cock stiffened… my balls tightened… my cock swelled and pulsed in her hand. “Ahh! Sophie! Yes!!” I groaned, as I came.

“Oh!” was the only thing Sophie could manage to say. She visibly jumped and her eyes widened in surprise as two thick ropes of semen shot powerfully from my cock, arcing upwards and streaking across my body, reaching up to the top of my chest, followed in quick succession by at least another two or three powerful spurts across my lower chest and over my stomach and the face cloth. She continued rubbing and stroking me through my orgasm. One shot of cum arched straight upwards, before splashing all over her breasts and running into her white, laced bra, bringing a moan of annoyance from her as it ran down and soaked into the material. She quickly angled my cock to ensure that no more cum splashed her clothes as she continued jacking me off. The remaining bursts now subsided slightly, hitting the skin on her small hand, and over and between her fingers, which were still gripping my shaft tightly, still sliding up and down its full length. Soon the sensations I felt were getting too difficult to handle, and the intense pleasure became too much to bear.

“That’s enough now Sophie…You should stop now!” I gasped. My chest was heaving as I breathed deeply, and my own body was now shaking from the force of my orgasm.

The head of my cock was now immensely sensitive. Sophie’s tight grasp, now lubricated and slippery with my cum, slowed again to a stroking motion on just the shaft. She giggled at me again; her cheeks were still flushed red, but now with obvious excitement at what she had just done for me. Her own breathing had become a little ragged. She finally stopped as her last stroke up the length of my shaft from the base to the head squeezed the last significant amount of cum to the head of my cock, where it oozed out, dribbling over and in between her fingers as she slid them over the head.

“Oh wow, I forgot how powerful a young man’s orgasm can be,” Sophie squealed out loud as she slowly removed her hand from around my cock, watching with fascination as thick sticky threads of cum stretched like elastic between my now softening cock and her hand and fingers, before finally breaking their connection. “You’ll stay away from Eleanor, and I’ll do what I can to satisfy your needs in the meantime,” she commanded. With another gasp she looked down and saw that my cum covered cock had now almost softened fully, and was now laying limply to one side. I lay back in another world as she asked again, “Do we have a deal?”

“We have a deal, Sophie, we have a deal,” I panted. She smiled a knowing smile.

“I’m so glad you’re back home honey, do you want to take a shower and clean up while I get us something to eat and drink?” Ellen’s Mom asked cheerfully. 

“Sounds great but what about Joseph and your daughters, won’t they be eating tonight?”

“They’re getting something at the cinema. We have the whole evening to get everything together.” Sophie stood up. She looked stunning in her lingerie.

“Oh God, I’m sorry, I got my stuff… on your new bra.”

Sophie just wiped it off and said “Don’t worry about it, why don’t you go have a nice long shower? Dinner will be waiting for you when you get out.” Without saying another word she got up off the bed and ran out of the room, her hand still coated with my cum. 

The steam was filling the bathroom as I threw the last of my clothing in a pile on the floor and stepped in underneath the cleansing waters. I let out an audible sigh of relaxation and relief as the water washed away my sin. I was only in the shower for no more than a minute when I heard a gentle knocking on the bathroom door.

“May I come in?” Asked Sophie.

“I’m naked…” I replied.

“I know.” A few seconds later when I heard the bathroom door open then close, I watched the silhouette of Sophie undressing through the fogged up glass shower 

I watched as she kicked off her shoes, she began to unhook her suspenders and started pulling down her panty hose, stepping out of them. Her legs were wonderous things, long and slender, muscular yet sculpted, pale as if made from marble. I couldn’t believe that Sophie was undressing in my presence. She then started to remove her underwear. My face was one of bewilderment as she revealed her pubic hair and slowly pushed her thong down to her ankles. I was surprised by the colour of her fluffy mound, through the water splashed shower door it looked bright orange. It fascinated me. I suspected the females in the family were all redheads and this confirmed my suspicions. She had what looked like a sculpted, well defined triangular bush. Next the thirty-something mother of three reached behind her to remove her bra. I watched in amazement, as she unhooked her white laced bra and peeled it off her chest. I was staring at Ellen’s mother’s tits in the mirror, watching them drop as they lost the support of her bra. Her pale tits were enhanced by the bathroom light, and her pink nipples offered a nice contrast to her skin colour. Her tits were larger than any of her daughters but not in an excessive way. The sagged only a little, evidence of the three children she had nursed at her breasts. She was the most womanly female I had ever seen in my life. Before I got the chance to say anything the glass door swung open and my naked next door neighbour stood before me attempting to get in.

“Woah woah woah what are you doing?” I asked as I covered my junk with one hand and attempted to stop her with the other.

“Please let me in. I’ve seen everything… I want you so see all of me. I want you to picture me instead of Ellen,” Sophie said as she pushed past my hand and closed the shower door behind her.

I backed up against the wall in disbelief at her boldness, still covering myself the best I could. Sophie made no attempt to cover herself from my gaze as she stood under the warm water flowing over her body. She looked up at me and smirked. “Relax, it’s not like either of us haven’t seen this before. I’ll try and be quick, I promise.”

Still in shock I stood quietly in the corner watching the mature woman wash her body. I always knew Sophie was beautiful but I never really took notice just how gorgeous her mature body was when compared to her girls. She had produced three gorgeous children and I was attracted to all of them but this woman held the promise of what each of her daughters would become. I felt my cock twitch as I watched the water flow through her blonde hair down her soft Ivory skin, beads of water dripping over her perfectly perky breasts. Her large pink nipples stood firm as the water hadn’t quite warmed her body yet. I noticed her right nipple piercing and laughed to myself thinking that she would never allow any of her daughters to have such a thing. My eyes continued to follow the warm water flowing over her toned stomach, dripping off her belly button down her bald mound to her legs. I was broken out of my trance as I watched Sophie slightly lift one leg and run her soap covered hand over her pussy and down the inside of her thighs.

“Ellen has cast a spell on you and I intend to break it,” Sophie whispered. “Every time you tell her no, I’ll owe you one. Each time she comes onto you I want you to come find me. If you walk away from her and choose me, I promise you, I’ll be very appreciative.”

“I think your husband wouldn’t be too happy with this arrangement,” I said, starting to relax in this situation and slowly lowering my hands from my genitals.

“He wants what’s best for his family and he trusts me. He loves you as much as I do and we both want to protect Ellen from herself and ensure the happiness of our twin girls. Saying that, I would have to explain everything quickly if he discovered your cum leaking down my cleavage… which is why I am here… with you… right now.” My cock twitched again this time at the thought of his wife being splattered by my pearlescent seed. “Don’t laugh it’s not funny”

“Sorry I’m not laughing, this is serious. I’m sharing a shower with another man’s wife.”

“If he was here he would probably approve.”

“Possibly…”

“Almost definitely! Do you know the worst part? I’m sharing a shower with my eighteen year old daughter’s boyfriend and seeing you, as they see you… it makes me super horny. You really are quite a catch. I’ll have nothing but dirty thoughts all night now.” The combination of hearing my next door neighbour talk about herself being horny and seeing her nude gorgeous body covered in soap started to make my cock swell with excitement. As I was now getting horny myself I started to gain more confidence. “Do you like what you see?” Ellen asked, looking down at my penis as it began to thicken and rise.

“I do,” I replied as I scooted her out of the way so I could get warm again under the water.

“Excuse me, I’m not finished,” Sophie smiled.

“I was here first to remember, I just need to warm up”.

“Warm up after I’m done” said Sophie as she attempted to shove me back, “And next time you see Ellen, tell her ‘no’. Turn her down and then come and get lucky with me instead.” We both playfully pushed against each other fighting over the water, Sophie shoved me with her hands against my chest, I pushed her back by her shoulders.

“Do you mean that?”

“If you refrain from fucking her… I’ll give you the orgasm you need. Everybody wins. Now move over,” said Sophie as she pushed her hip and shoulder against my side and shoved.

“We can just share,” I told Sophie as I wrapped my arms around her shoulders in a bear hug. Sophie stopped shoving against me and we stood embraced under the shower head. Her soft silky skin pressed against my chest and her breasts nestled against my arm caused my cock to swell to full mast. I let go of my grip on Sophie but neither of us moved, we shared the small space under the shower head for several minutes until Sophie felt my now fully erect cock lean against her hip.

Sophie looked down and noticed my cock standing to attention, “Fuck!” the older woman gasped as she took a small step backwards continuing to stare at my penis.

“Sorry, I guess I got a bit excited,” I told Sophie

“Don’t be sorry, I’m impressed. I’m even jealous of my daughters.” Sophie said with a smirk on her face still not taking her eyes off my now throbbing cock. Sophie took another small Step backwards as she slowly moved one hand between her legs. “That’s honestly the most impressive looking penis I have ever seen,” she admitted as she placed her hand over her mound.

“Seriously?” I asked

“Mmm I’m dead serious. If you keep yourself from being between Eleanor’s legs… you’ll be doing us both a favour.”

“Aren’t you worried about… your marriage?” I asked.

“Joseph would understand. I will tell him if you want,” she said, her eyes leaving my manhood and looking directly into mine.

“No… you don’t have to… I don’t want anyone else to hate me.”

“I want you to understand that we are willing to make sacrifices. He won’t hate you. He would see the sacrifices you’ve made for our daughter’s happiness too.” 

“I love Ellen.” Sophie reached out her hand and gently stroked my cheek with her fingers. Her blue eyes sparkled. She was so much like Ellen it hurt. 

“You think you love Ellen. Let me come under the water with you… I want to be warm.”

“That’s what Ellen always said.”

 “We are more alike than you realise.”

I let her fingers thread into my thick dark hair drawing circles. My nostrils filled with the sweet fragrance of her shower gel. Our naked bodies faced each other, her breasts sitting proudly, her nipples no more than an inch away from mine. They had swollen into hard pointing nubs, as hard as my penis, the hot water cascading over us both. She brought her face towards mine as her hands moved down to my neck. Our lips now so close that we were breathing each others air. She looked up at me and nodded, as if to give me permission, and drew me to her with her hands. My lips brushed against hers making me go weak in my knees. I kissed my girlfriend’s mother. 

It was a tentative kiss. A forbidden kiss. And as our lips pressed together I felt Sophie’s arms move down and wrap around my shoulders, pulling me into a tighter embrace. My chest pressed into her breasts. Our sensitive nipples touched and sparks seemed to fly. I angled her face for better access, sucking her lower lip, slowly at first, and then in a swift motion making her cling to me more. I could feel her kissing me back with the same intensity, matching my urgency. Our lips mated like there was no tomorrow. My tongue slipped inside her mouth, gentle yet demanding and she happily let me take control. Her soft hands made their way to feel my bare back while my hands buried themselves in Sophie’s, long and luscious blonde hair. My hands instinctively roamed down her sides, feeling the curve of her waist before coming to rest on her child bearing hips, feeling her soft skin. She felt wild tremors along her nerves with each touch and began trembling in my embrace. I parted from the kiss cupping her face when we became short of breath. We were panting under the steady stream of hot water, inhaling a huge amount of air; I could feel the rise and fall of her breasts due to her rapid breathing. She looked at me for a quick second and cast her eyes down to my hot manhood weeping precum onto her tummy. “This is wrong.” I panted.

“Just tell me you don’t see Ellen when you look at me… I want you to see only me. I want you to forget her and remember me.”

“I… I can’t.”

“Then we continue…” she immediately and simultaneously pressed her lips and her vulva hard against me. I could not control my urge to kiss seeing her swollen and luscious lips 

Her hands roamed around my ass and bare back making me dizzy. She kissed me passionately, pressing our bodies together tightly. I wrapped my arms around her and she could feel my need on her stomach. Our lips moved in perfect synchrony until I pulled free once more and placed wet kisses all over her face starting with forehead, eyes, cheeks and jawline. She sighed deeply and arched her head backwards giving more access to me locking her hands behind my head. I started nuzzling her slender neck, sucking her skin at her weak spots. I bit her earlobe hovering my finger gently across her other cheek, jawline and neck making her take shuddering, hormone fueled breaths. She let out a soft moan, cursing, while I created havoc within her body. I never expected that Sophie’s swear words could sound like music to my ears until she gasped them in my ear. I ran my fingertips over her soft skin of her exposed throat, slowly guiding them towards her collarbone while dropping wet kisses all over her shoulder. I gasped sharply and skipped a few heartbeats when I felt her cupping my low hanging testicles, encouraged to hang loosely by the hot water which continued to shower over us. “Look at me.” Sophie whispered. I stared into her amazing blue dilated eyes. “Do you see me, or Ellen?”

I looked deeply into those blue sapphire pools and saw something different. It confused me. Yes, these were Ellen’s lips. Yes, this was Ellen’s touch. This was even Ellen’s body, perhaps a little fuller and softer but still, undeniably Ellen. But deep in her eyes I saw something different. Like I was seeing Sophie for the first time.

“Do you see me?” Sophie asked while weighing my heavy balls with one hand and groping her breast with the other, biting her lip as she began to slowly play with her piercing.

I watched her play with herself as I took my cock in my hand and slowly stroked. I took a step forward leaning into Sophie and pressed my lips against hers. I stroked myself as Sophie continued to play as well. Our kiss grew longer in length and I felt her warm soft tongue poke between her lips to meet mine. I loosened my lips and met her tongue with mine. I slid my hand down her lower back onto her ass and squeezed tight as we passionately made out. Then I felt both of Sophie’s hands stroking my hips, slowly moving forward toward my cock. “Do you see me?” she repeated as she walked around me, moving out of sight.

My breathing got heavy, and I felt something against my back. It was Sophie’s perfect breasts. Her soapy hands reached around between my legs and she started to stroke below my balls. Her fingers probed my sacs, then with her left hand touching one ball, her right hand grabbed my erection and moved slowly up toward the tip. “Do you feel me?” she asked. Her touch was exciting. It was so wrong, but I was so horny for sex and I’d dreamed about Ellen’s Mom for so long I didn’t care – she seemed to want this too, so maybe… she was right. This was all wrong… but for the right reasons?

Her hands let go of me, and in reaction, I turned around to see why. Now, I didn’t give a thought to her seeing my erection. She stood there, her naked body inches from me. The blonde hair, blue eyes just like Ellen’s, her youthful face that didn’t look almost forty at all. And her body. She had modestly sized, but beautifully shaped tits, and her niples were now red and swollen. Her hips were voluptuously curved, the focal point being an orange bush hiding the place her daughter’s had emerged into this world from. Their Mom was sexy, and I could see her. I could see all of her. Ellen’s Mother… no… not Ellen’s Mom… I could see Sophie. She handed me the washcloth and the soap. “Your turn,” she said.

I started with her shoulders. She raised her arms and I followed down her side, and slowly, nervously moved my hand toward her breast. She took the washcloth away. “You don’t need that,” she said.

I was shaking as I stroked her breast. It was soft, yet firm, and I wanted so bad to feel it in my mouth, to suck it. I stroked her other breast the same way, pausing to feel the hardness of her nipple. Sophie’s eyes closed and she took in a deep breath. I caressed her belly, then ran both hands along her hips, drinking in the electrical charge I felt being there with her. And then I ran one hand toward her bush. The hair felt just like mine. Her legs parted slightly, and I reached lower. Feeling heat, I started to pull away but she grabbed my hand and pressed it into her vulva.

“Like this,” she said, moving my hand in a slow, small swirl. Her eyes closed again and her head tilted back a little. And I felt her hand on my erection, squeezing hard. I didn’t want to cum yet, and pulled away.

She seemed to have the same thought. She picked up the soap, put it in my hand, and said, “Here, wash my back.”

I waited for Sophie to turn around, but she didn’t. I reached around her waist and began stroking the small of her back, our bodies moving close. In a full embrace, I stroked her back. As she breathed, her breasts heaved against my chest, my erection firmly planted against Mom’s belly. Her arms were around my neck, and I felt her breath in my ear. I moved both hands down to slowly stroke her ass. I loved the smooth, round feel of it. I thought about all the times I’d looked at Sophie’s ass and how it seemed so sexy, and now it was mine. I squeezed it. She whispered, ” I think we’re clean enough now, honey. Turn off the water.”

She toweled off my body, then handed me a towel to dry her with. It seemed to be over, but I wanted it to go on. I searched her face for a sign that she wanted more, too. I’d already gotten more than I could ever hope for. Was it enough? We threw our towels in the hamper, and found ourselves naked together, there in the large family bathroom. “When you look at me… do you see me or Ellen?”

Before I could formulate the question in my mind, Sophie’s hand slipped around my waist and she led me out of the bathroom, to Ellen’s bed. Without a word, she lay down and waited, a twinkle in her eyes. I climbed onto the bed and lay beside her, facing her. Still unsure, I waited for her to make the next move.

She whispered, “Do you see Ellen lying in this bed?” I was astonished at the question, and couldn’t speak. She put her hand on my thigh. “I know you’ve had sex with her in this bed. I’m her mother, I make her bed and change her sheets.” she was smiling, and somehow I wasn’t embarrassed. “It’s nothing to be ashamed of,” she went on. “She’s become an incredibly attractive young woman. Does she always insist on unprotected sex with you?” she asked.

I swallowed, “Yes”, I replied, my voice shaky, “But not with Jerome”.

“Interesting.” She propped herself up on one elbow,”Can you give her up for me? Will you give her up for Jessica?”

“I would do anything to get back with Jessica. I think me being here will ruin the twins’ birthday.” I looked away from the naked woman next to me. 

“I told you not to worry about Jessica.” She reminded me, “You being here is integral to her having a happy birthday. Please… look at me.”

With Sophie’s scent washing over me, clouding my judgment, her words rang through my mind and I turned to face her. She lay back on the bed, and I was beside her. It almost felt like I was dreaming this was all happening. Like at any moment I’d wake up and find it never was real. I stared into her deep blue eyes again and immediately got lost in their depths. There was something there, in those wide pupils, that wasn’t present when I looked into Ellen’s eyes. Sure she had her mothers eyes. They were so pretty… but Sophie… there was something more. Something warmer. Accepting. Loving. Something so very different. We started kissing again, I caressed her tits. I still recall how amazed I was at how soft her breasts were. I always imagined an older woman’s boobs would be soft… but never THIS soft! I was kissing her and my hands were gently squeezing her tits, and stroking her erect nipples. Sophie was moaning softly, but she never said anything. I moved my mouth slowly down her chest to her tits. I still recall the feeling on my tongue as it flicked across her nipples. It was fantastic! I sucked her nipple into my mouth, circling it with my tongue. Sophie arched her back up, and moaned louder.

I guess most guys at this point would want to plunge right in. But I vividly remember wanting to just take in her nakedness. I looked her up and down in awe. I stared at her perky breasts. They had a slight sag to them, but they were plump and round. Her pink pale areolas were perfect circles with little bumps scattered about them, with a small darker pink bump that was her nipple at the center. My eyes made their way down her smooth belly down to her pussy. It looks like she trimmed so it wasn’t a full bush, it was ginger and sculpted into a triangle. Seeing Sophie’s pussy up close for the first time was incredible! The sunlight through that one window was more than enough to show everything… and I remember pausing to just stare and take it all in! Her pussy lips were still partly closed, but I could see the wetness glistening off of them. And just knowing that she was this turned on made me want her all the more. Her orange pubic hair seemed like an impenetrable forest of tight curls, but my attention was next drawn to two plump pussy lips barely peeking out at the bottom. Truly, she was a work of art. All I could do was stare. 

“You look incredible. Better than incredible,” She looked into my eyes, “You’re beautiful.” A trembling smile appeared on her face.

“Who do you see?”

“I see you, Sophie. Only you.” I felt her fingers wrapped around my shaft and looked down to see her hand slowly move up and down my length.

“I’m going to make you forget her. Concentrate. Focus on my touch.” 

Whilst gently masturbting me Sophie turned slightly so that she faced me and placed a hand on my bare chest, pushing me back against Ellen’s duvet. She leaned into me and kissed me passionately, moaning into my kiss, feeling my tongue with her own. Slowly her kiss moved to my ear and her tongue snaked out, licking the outer edge. I relaxed into her loving ministrations, and smiled inwardly, knowing her seduction of me was complete. She caught the lobe of my ear and lightly nipped at it with her teeth. Her kiss moved down to the back of my jaw and slowly moved down my neck. She kissed me slowly and her tongue left a wet trail behind. Her kiss moved to my broad shoulders. She kissed me and slowly ran her tongue from the base of my neck to the tip of my chin. I saw that her eyes were closed and a smile spread across my face. Sophie moved back down and kissed my left nipple, her teeth lightly nipping it until it was hard and pointy. She then sucked on it, making me moan lightly. Sophie then switched and attacked my right nipple, sucking and licking it to hardness as well. She felt my chest rise and fall with each deep breath. She kissed my hard stomach muscles and felt them tense as she did so. Sophie moved down further still until finally she reached her destination. Her free hand moved up my chest and lay there as she had finally reached my length. I looked down at her as I felt her kisses leave my body. I saw her looking up at me as she smiled, her hand still gripping me, holding me tightly. I looked down at her, kneeling between my legs on Ellen’s bed, wondering what she was going to do next. Her blue eyes were fixed on mine as she slowly oscillated her hand, wrapped around my penis. Soon, a big drop of precum leaked out from my dick, and Sophie placed her index finger and swirled my natural lubricant around the tip of my cock and around my foreskin. She pulled my foreskin up so that it covered part of my cock head again, but I was so aroused that when she let go, it pulled back down past my crown. Leaning close, she closed her beautiful eyes and breathed in my scent, sighing as my musk filled her nose. I felt Sophie’s warm breath on my cock, and it twitched in response, pushing more clear fluid out.

“Sophie, your touch is amazing,” I said quietly as Sophie’s pumping stopped. She opened her eyes and blinked, coming out of her blissful reverie, to look up at me once more.

“Wow…” She said simply, as she looked back down to my cock, the clear drop of fluid getting bigger as my cock pushed out more precum. She stroked my cock idly in her hand, very gently and mostly pushing the skin back and forth, so as to not make it uncomfortable. “Just focus on me,” Sophie said quietly.

Just as soon as she finished speaking, she opened her mouth and her eyelids closed halfway. Sticking out her cute pink tongue, my girlfriend’s mother gently placed her slimy muscle underneath the tip of my cock, and slid its length along my warm heavy shaft until she reached the tip, where she promptly flicked up her tongue to gather the clear drop of my fluid. I shuddered as I felt Sophie’s warm wet tongue slide up the underside of my dick, but I kept my eyes riveted to her face. She seemed lost in what she was doing, as if my cock was there for her pleasure alone, and she didn’t recognise it was still attached to her daughter’s boyfriend. She closed her eyes as she brought the drop of precum into her mouth; she pursed her lips and made a visible swallowing motion after which she hummed. My cock twitched in her hand rapidly three times, my length swelling considerably. Sophie opened her eyes somewhat surprised to feel my cock pulsing so excitedly, and as she looked at my cock head, another dollop of precum, this one a bit murkier with some white mixed in and a lot bigger than the first two, was there to replace the one she had just swallowed.

Looking up at me with a hungry grin, Sophie lowered her mouth back to my cock. This time, she wrapped her blood-filled lips around my whole cock head, and kept her lips sealed around my crown as she swiped her tongue along my tip inside her hot warm mouth, gathering my precum with her tongue. I leaned my head back and moaned, my ass rising from the bed lifting my cock as close to her mouth as possible. I could tell immediately where Ellen got her skills from. Sophie’s tongue swirled around my cockhead and licked the very tip of my prick, even as I slowly forced her head further down on it. Her hands went to my thighs, but rather than try to push me away, she was feeling the large groups of tight muscles there… muscles that would soon be thrusting my cock up, into her mouth, and down her throat. Sophie tickled my balls as she swirled her tongue in tiny circles around my urethra. She sucked her cheeks in, providing some suction while also molding her soft wet cheeks to my spongy cock head in an attempt to draw out more precum; she succeeded. Moving her lips up and down slightly, the mother moved her hands from my balls and cock to my hips, where she pulled herself forward, feeling my spongy head push further back in her mouth. She moaned as she felt my wide head push at the back of her mouth, trying to get into her throat.

“Oh my God, Sophie,” I moaned, almost a whimper. Sophie felt my hands grab onto hers on my hips. One hand quickly left hers to gently touch her head. Sophie moaned more loudly, as loud as she could with my heavy cock filling her mouth, in encouragement. Feeling my hands on her as I filled her with my hot pulsing length was absolutely wonderful.

Taking Sophie’s moaning as encouragement, I ran my fingers through Sophie’s hair, past her ear, cradling her head. She turned her head towards my touch, pushing my cockhead against her opposite cheek, making it bulge. Sliding her mouth up and down my rigid and pulsing length, Sophie rocked back and forth on Ellen’s bed, her tits swinging as she tried not to gag. She made small little ‘Gluck’ sounds, trying to make them as prim as could be, as she sucked my cock like she had never sucked anyone else in her life. Her nails digging into my hips, she pulled her face forward, and was rewarded as my spongy head squeezed past the entrance to her throat. A moment of panic filled her mind as her esophagus was briefly squeezed shut from the pressure of her throat expanding due to my pulsing cock filling it. However, the absolutely breathy moan of total bliss that came from me which reached her ears drowned out her panic as she realised she still had a lot of breath left. Continuing to push herself further onto my manhood, and now reaching around to grab handfuls of my tight butt, her pristine nails digging into my flesh, she forced my length further and further down her throat.

Her throat bulged, stimulated by my hot and rigid length. I felt her pussy gush as she held my throbbing length in her throat. She was forced to adjust her angle as my hard pulsing meat slid deeper and deeper inside her body. Her jaw started to stretch and stretch as she traveled down the ever-increasing girth of my cock. Then, before she knew it, Sophie felt her nose tickled by my neat little bush, and she felt her bottom lip come into contact with my fleshy ball sack. Pushing herself just that little bit further, her nose sunk into the flesh around my pubic bone. “I’m so close!” I groaned, as I cradled her head in my hands and helped her by pushing my hips into her face while holding her steady. Sophie squeezed my butt and shook her head ever so slightly, making swallowing motions that caused her throat to massage my length. Running out of breath, Sophie started to pull back. However, the increased friction triggered my impending orgasm, she felt my cock twitch and my fuck tool expanded against the back of her throat. “Hrnnnnngh. Of fuuuuuck!,” I whined. My orgasm was so powerful that I felt it from my head through my toes. My balls recoiled, preparing to fire as my cock swelled up even larger, fully stretching my neighbours mouth. Her lips were like noose of fire. She rolled her head from side to side in delirium and looked deep into my eyes as she kept me locked inside her hot oral cavity. She never broke eye contact, staring at me adoringly as my cock jerked violently back and forth firing another hot burst of pent-up semen into her mature female depths.

Sophie was quickly running out of breath, and getting more desperate for air, Sophie pulled off my spewing cock with an audibly wet plop, it almost got stock at the entrance to her throat, but thankfully it came out after a short pause in mid ejaculation, but after a quick deep sucking breath, and after a flinch from taking a huge rope of my seed to the face, Sophie had my flailing cock back in her hands, and quickly wrapped her lips around my still spitting head. Making sure she had a good seal with her lips around my crown, the mother hummed and cooed as she swiped her tongue under my tip, just on my frenulum, encouraging my cock to keep delivering my sticky and potent seed. By the time my cock stopped spitting, Sophie had swallowed at least six times, and was still gently massaging my balls. Only when my shaky hands gently touched her hair, did the she pull off of my cock, my swollen head slipping from her own swollen, and very red, lips.

Looking up at me with her lustful blue eyes, peeking past the cum dripping from her forehead, Sophie swiped some of my cream from the corner of her mouth with her finger and sucked it between her pouting lips, “I had forgotten just how sweet an eighteen-year-olds cum tastes… a hint of saltiness, and a delicious tang,” Sophie said innocently, as she swiped further up her face where some more of my spunk crossed her cheek and nose, almost reaching her eye. She seductively sucked my sperm rich semen from her delicate fingers. I sighed in satisfied exhaustion as I slid down the bed, my sloppy dick flopping to the side, pressed awkwardly between my abs and my thigh; I didn’t care. Sophie smiled adoringly at my expression. Opening my eyes, I looked up at my girlfriend’s mother now lying naked beside me, a big beaming smile on her face and some of my cum still on her left cheek. She had never looked so beautiful in all of my life. I felt a matching grin split my face.

“Do you see her?”

“I’ll never see her again, Sophie,” I said after a second’s pause. Apparently, it was the right thing to say because Sophie beamed ever more than she had been, which I didn’t think was possible.

It was true. I looked at Sophie’s nude, flowing body and I did not see Ellen at all. I saw a woman. A sexy woman who had given something of herself to protect her daughters and reward me. I felt cleansed by her love. I felt like I was indebted to her. And I knew just how to repay her for her compassion and kindness. We faced each other. She was stroking my ass, squeezing my cheeks and admiring my teenage body. “I can’t believe my youngest daughter is going to be dating such a handsome, sexy young man,” she whispered.

“That’s wishful thinking.”

“Trust me.” 

I looked up to see her face. Her eyes sparkled, she seemed lost in pleasure. I sat up and shuffled down the bed. She immediately sensed my intention and reached out, holding my arm.

“No, you don’t need to…”

“I want to. Please let me do this for you?” I insisted.

She held onto me for a few seconds as she wrestled with her conscience, then released me and I moved lower, toward her vulva. She instinctively parted her legs, as if to signal me to do anything I wanted but then covered her pussy with her hand. I was still a little apprehensive about what we were doing, but I couldn’t stop. Not now. So I placed my hand on Sophie’s thigh and slowly pushed her hand to the side. I felt her shiver in anticipation or fear, and then I dipped down and kissed her warm thighs. She reached with her hand and moved the hair and the lips aside, exposing her delicate pink button and the moist flesh surrounding it. I blew on it, and she writhed. I probed with my tongue, feeling for the opening I knew must be there. The opening Jessica came out of almost eighteen years ago. And I found it. Deep, hot, and wet, my tongue seemed to disappear within, and I stroked as much as I could. “Mmmmm fuck” Sophie moaned as I rubbed her swollen sensitive clit. Her hands found my face and gently caressed my cheeks as I playfully caressed her swollen labia and let my fingers roam in her tight, bright orange, nest of curls.

“Do you think I’m good enough for Jessica?” I asked Sophie as she moaned and her body shook with every movement of my fingers.

“Maybe,” she teasingly replied.

Eager to prove my skills I slipped free from her clit sliding two fingers between her soft pink lips stopping at the entrance of her hot wet opening. I paused waiting for a reaction, it wasn’t long before I felt her hips gently thrust forward as a sign to continue. I gently curled my two fingers pressing against her entrance, Sophie let out a loud moan as my fingers slipped into her pussy. My thumb went back to work on her clit as I slid my middle and ring finger deeper and deeper. My fingers slid in and out slowly at first as my sister and I locked eyes, her pussy was so tight and getting wetter by the second. “Oh fuck that feels good,” Sophie moaned

“Yeah?” I muttered in reply as my concentration was consumed by my neighbour’s incredible body. I let my hand roam her soft skin. First up her back, around her ribs and onto her chest. I cupped her breasts firmly as I lowered my head down to take her fully erect nipple in my mouth. My tongue teased her unpierced nipple at first before I took it into mouth and sucked. Her moans grew louder as she gripped the back of my head and pressed it harder into her chest. My fingers worked faster in her now soaking pussy, my thumb firmly toying her clit. My tongue danced with her nipple as I sucked and now twisted and toyed her pierced nipple.

“Fuuuccckk, I’m going to cum,” Sophie moaned as her body began to shake. I didn’t stop, I fingered her faster pressing firm inside her soaked canal, pressed harder and faster on her swollen clit, my mouth engulfed her supple breasts nibbling her nipple and my other hand rose from her lower back to reach around and firmly took grip of her neck. “Fuuuuccckkkkkk ” Sophie moaned as her body trembled, my fingers fought to continue their movements as her pussy tightened and convulsed in orgasm. My heart was beating faster than it ever has, my cock began to respond to the scent of her hormones in the small bedroom, and I felt a bead of precum emerge from the tip. I released her breast from my mouth and with my fingers still inside her, soaking up the warmth of her post orgasm pussy we locked eyes again. All we could do is smile. Sophie let out a small gasp with a shiver as I slowly removed my fingers from her sensitive pussy, we kissed and held each other in a sensual embrace. “You made me cum so quickly, Jessica certainly got lucky with you.”

“I’m the lucky one,” 

I sat up beside her as she lay back on the bed and kissed her once more. Then I let my lips send kisses down her neck, towards her boobs, down her cleavage, slowly working my way down her stomach. I really didn’t know what to expect, and was kind of afraid she would stop me. But she never did. I continued to kiss and lick my way down to her pussy, and was really turned on when she spread her legs wide. I was directly between her thighs, and I slowly spread her outer labia open with both my hands. Pussy juice was everywhere, clinging to her lips and around her inviting hole. I remember looking at her open pussy… thinking of what it would feel like to put my dick inside her. I could literally feel my flaccid penis twitch at the thought.

I gripped her waist and pulled her to the edge of the bed with me, with her ass close to the edge, as I knelt on the floor. I took her knees, parted them as I moved down to my knees and placed her legs over my shoulders and my mouth inches away from her pussy. Sophie was so incredibly wet, it was dripping down towards her ass. She was almost giggling as she thought of my next move. I was at an angle where I could clearly see her pussy and her face. She had one finger in her mouth and was biting it in anticipation. I kissed her thighs from her knees up as I got closer and closer to her clit. She was quivering a little and I ran my tongue lightly over her swollen clit. I did that a few more times then it was time to get down to it. While Sophie had moved her hands down with one on the back of my head running her nails on my scalp. The other was gripping the edge of the sheet tightly.

I was amazed at how sexy she looked displayed like that on her daughter’s bed. Her blonde silk hair spread over the duvet, her rock hard nipples exposed with one hand playing with her metal piercing. Sophie was breathing deeply. Her eyes were just barely open, and she was looking at me. That really turned me on! I slowly moved forward and licked one side of her pussy with my tongue. I’ll never forget that first taste. It was like a sort of tangy sweetness, very hard to describe. She gasped. “Please… Make me cum, baby?”

There was no way I could refuse such a request. I started licking up and down her slit, increasing speed and pressure. I then plundered her hole with my tongue, fucking it with my soft, writhing muscle, letting her feel every nerve explode with pleasure. Once she looked as though she had settled into this movement, I returned to her clitoris. She nearly flew off the bed, moaning intensely sitting up and reaching for me. I used my free hand to push her back down, my hand resting in the valley of her breasts. “Relax, Sophie. Enjoy the ride.”

She groaned and I could feel her heart pump surges of hormones through every inch of her. Her legs trembled, draped over my shoulders, her toes curling and uncurling on my back as she tried desperately to keep her legs open for me. It was a pure, primal pleasure she was experiencing. I had saved the best for last. I began increasing the speed of my flicking tongue while I licked and kissed at her folds and mound. She was getting close and I could tell that this was going to be one hell of an orgasm. She opened her mouth and hinted at saying something, but was caught off guard when I took her clit between my lips. I sucked and licked, all the while still speeding up the motion of my tongue “Fuuuck! Ohhhh shit!” she screamed. “I’m going to cum!”

I could feel all her muscles around me tighten. Her efforts gave way and she wrapped her thighs around my head. I didn’t really mind. I was pleased as punch knowing that I was putting her through this much pleasure. With a guttural groan she came. I had to stop and marvel at the release she was experiencing. I had never seen her, or anyone for that matter, cum like that. She clenched her pussy and I could feel reverberations along my arm that was resting up her stomach. I knew what I was doing and she was squirming, moaning and groaning like a wild woman and I knew just how to get Sophie to the edge of cumming then pulling back and then build her up again. After ten minutes or so of that, I took my index finger and ran it around her pouting labia, sliding my tongue around while lapping up the juices flowing out of her pussy. With a nice wet slow move I began to work my finger inside her tight vagina. Slowly, deeper and deeper and she began to hump my finger as I could tell she wanted to cum again. The combination of my tongue and finger moving around and in her was too much. She couldn’t stop herself and neither could I this time. She let out a loud “Oh shit no…” then her hips shook, and quivered and I pulled away to watch her orgasm.

This was no ordinary Sophie orgasm. The juices surged out of her. Not really like a squirter but there was just so much wetness in her, the contractions of her cumming pushed them out. She cried out. Her entire body tensed, then jerked and shuddered one last time against me as she went into another round of convulsions. I moved back up the bed, to lie beside her as she quivered in the aftershocks of her orgasm. I had a completely unobstructed view of her hot pussy. I could smell her scent and I could still taste her nectar on my lips. Ellen prefered to bask in the afterglow of her orgasm, relishing the waves of heat radiating through her body. Sophie was different, she gathered me into her loving embrace and pressed her lips to mine, wanting me to share her experience. Being so close, felt torturous for me, but what a sweet torture it was. I felt wanted, not rejected. I felt loved, not pushed away to be replaced by another. It affected me in ways Ellen’s touch never did; When she felt hot, I felt cold. With Sophie’s release she actively wanted me to become part of it, sharing in her moment, enjoying the recovery while being held in a lover’s arms.  I was so turned on by what I was seeing and feeling as I watched Sophie’s body tremble. She was sheened in sweat, her skin was flushed hiding her smattering of freckles, and she gasped for air as her heart pounded in her chest. I watched her beautiful tits rise and fall and inhaled the scent of her arousal. We held each other close, breathing hard and enjoying the afterglow of her pleasure. I stayed beside her on Ellen’s bed, afraid to leave that sacred temple. She shuddered a few last times, juices of our passion seeping out of her body and onto my genitals.

We lay there in silence for several minutes enjoying the closeness, the feel of our naked skin pressed together. Finally Sophie sat up and looked at me. There were tears streaming down the sides of her face. I wiped them away with my fingers, looking at her with a puzzled expression. “You’ve made me so happy. All I want now is for Jessica to be this happy. I wish tonight would never end but tomorrow is going to be something special. Trust me.”

“I trust you, Sophie.”

“Then reject Ellen and get lucky with me?” whatever spell Ellen had cast upon me, at least in that moment, it was broken. She had no power over me. I could see only Sophie. The reality of me rekindling my relationship with the twins was slim, but I knew, from this day forward, I would try.  

“I will…” I sighed happily.

“Come to bed and hold me?” Sophie whispered, and climbed beneath Ellen’s bed covers, holding them open for me to follow. I did. I pulled the blankets up over her and climbed in beside her. She reached for me and formed to my side, kissing my chest.

“We still have work to do don’t we?”

“We have a few hours yet, don’t worry.” I hugged her close, breathing in the scent of her hair, looking in fascination at her freckled skin.

“Can I ask you something?” she asked, her voice soft and sensual.

“Yes, Sophie?” I wrapped my arms around her waist and pulled her in tight. I wanted her to feel every ounce of love I had for her.

“How did I taste?” I sensed a hint of apprehension in her voice.

“See for yourself.” I leaned in for a kiss which was light and gentle at first, but she took it further and further. Her tongue explored my mouth, eager to find every morsel of herself that was left.

Releasing for a breath I asked, “So? What do you think?”

She leaned in against my chest and thought about it. “Kind of like Greek yogurt, but sweeter.”

I couldn’t help but laugh. “Lucky for you, I happen to enjoy Greek yogurt very much.”

I lay there with her in my arms thinking. My sweet girlfriend’s mother. So beautiful, so kind and sexy, but also tasty as fuck. But she was married. Married to a man I loved and respected. She said he would approve, that he would do anything for the twins, but this seemed far too extreme. I remembered back to the first time I cast eyes on Sophie, and then the time I thought I had seen her naked by the pool. It was Ellen. But I thought she was Sophie. Suddenly my memories seemed to rejig themselves, realigning in my mind, so that Ellen became Sophie. Everything felt right. The spell felt broken.

“Do you want to have sex with me?” Her words seemed loud and broke me out of my reverie. 

“You’re married.”

“I am happy to explain all of this to Joseph. Or it can be our secret. If you want? If you want us to have sex together?”

“It’s wrong! Taboo! It’s adultery!”

“Yes. I know it’s wrong. But in these circumstances… it seems kind of ok.” She circled her arms around me and clutched me against her. The feeling of her warm soft flesh was out of this world. She swiveled her lush hips up and back… up and back, stroking my hardening erection against the wet warmth of her vagina. For a moment I froze, wondering if Sophie grinding on my erection was the right thing to do. She would betray the man she loves with an evening of lust with me? Like Mother, like Daughter. But she was right, in these circumstances it seemed ok… somehow. I had no doubt Joseph wouldn’t be happy… but I know he had done everything to put Ellen and I together and when that didn’t work out, he almost pushed Jessica and I together. Despite her being only seventeen. She would be seventeen only for a few more hours… and Sophie was here, and I was… single. Our coupling would bring us closer… seal the deal. I let out a little gasp as Sophie slid her cleft along the rigid underside of my hardened muscle, then pressed the hood of her clitoris against my swollen cockhead, mashing them together.

“Does this feel good? Does it feel good to have my body so close to you?” she whispered.

“Yeah,” I sighed.

“I want to make love to you.” Sophie whispered seductively, stroking my hair, “Please let me.” 

I cupped her tit and we kissed, tentatively. “Oh Sophie, we shouldn’t be doing this.” She didn’t say anything. At that moment I thought about the twins’ father. I knew how much she wanted to cheat on him, and I didn’t give a damn about it. I was only thinking about Sophie and how turned on I was. I reached for a big nipple and squeezed.

“Oh God…” I looked at her, and her blue eyes mesmerized me because of her enlarged pupils. I didn’t wait for her to say anything more. I held her breast in my hand and began to gently massage it. Her face flushed and she said, “Ohh…” as my thumb moved over the thickened tip of her nipple. She didn’t stop me; she only closed her eyes.

I felt her hand on mine as she cupped her breast. She urged my head toward it and I took the large areola and nipple into my mouth. I sucked as she moaned. I ran my tongue over the little bumps around the rubbery tip and then sucked harder while my girlfriend’s Mom’s fingers drew tightly on my hair. After a few minutes I brought my lips to hers and rested on them. Her mouth and tongue moved almost imperceptibly at first. I pressed my fingers deeper into the heavy flesh of her breast and the kiss became passionate. Things intensified quickly as we reached and found each other. After the frantic kissing and touching, we managed to break free as she pushed the bed covers from our naked bodies. I saw her ginger haired pussy shine like a beacon, beckoning me, and I was in awe. It looked perfect, a gentle mound with soft rosy folds, slightly hidden by fine hair. I was stiff and aching to be inside it. I said, “I want you.”

Even though we had already done so much together, it was still something of a surprise to me that she said, “I want you too.”

Then it hit me what was about to happen. I said, “Sophie…” as I felt myself tense.

I guess Sophie did too and she said, “It’s okay, honey,” She kissed me for a while and held my cock without jerking it. She threw some of the pillows off the bed to make room for us and then she urged me on top of her as she spread her legs. She guided me to her opening.

I panicked for a moment and said, “Sophie, I don’t have a condom.”

“You don’t need one with me, baby. I’m almost forty and I’m unlikely to conceive any more children.” 

“You look young… and fertile…” I had no idea why I said that.

“I want to feel you inside me.”

While squeezing and pulling her nipples I wrapped my arms around her hips, lapping her flowing juices, savoring the essence of her hot swollen pussy. Lust surged through me, my hard pre-cum covered cock throbbing, aching to fuck her. I rose to my knees, lifting her legs up to me, then spread her legs as I rested them against my chest and shoulders, rubbing my cock over her slit. Our eyes locked and I leaned forward over her, pushing her legs back, then spreading them as I lowered myself over to kiss her. She wrapped her arms around my neck pulling me down to her lips in a deep passionate kiss. My hard shaft pressed against her soaked pussy, sliding over her swollen lips, teasing against her still sensitive clit, she wrapped her legs around my ass, pulling me tighter, grinding against my cock. I broke our kiss, then kissed over her neck to her ear, I whispered, “Are you sure?”

She nipped my earlobe, kissing my neck and ear, and whispered, “I’m sure, fuck me… I want to feel it when you cum.”

She was trembling underneath me as my dick found its way between her small labia folds. I held it there and watched her famikiar face staring back at me before I kissed her with my hands in her hair and pulling her closer to me. I felt her arch her back to align our sex organs for penetration. I then opened her trembling legs wider to make my entrance, while her arms were immobilised and her legs pinned open with the weight of my pelvis pressed into hers. She became still with anticipation as I pulled my pelvis back ready to enter her. I slowly pushed the head of my cock into her incredibly wet pussy. I had underestimated how tight she was and feared if I went any further I might tear her in two but her gasp made her mouth a perfect “O” and I knew if I broke her she would feel pain followed by extreme pleasure so I slowly pushed past the resistance further into her. The walls of her pussy squeezed around my thick shaft but having made her wet helped lubricate my entrance. I continued until I was almost fully inside. The look on her face was priceless and I kissed her and let her become adjusted to the size of my penis before I went any further. I gently withdrew before gently thrusting inside again. My cock slid through the soft skin into the sweet forbidden warmth of this married woman’s pussy, and when I reached the point of being balls deep inside her I rested once more I stroked once, long and deep, and she said, “Ahhh…”

I saw she was smiling. Her eyes closed and she continued smiling as I pressed my hardness in and out of her pussy. The smile stayed on her lips. She said, “You’re doing so good baby, just go slow.” You can’t imagine how I felt. I had been so concentrated on how I would feel being inside her, it almost didn’t enter my mind how she would feel.

“I want to make you feel good.”

She said, “You are baby, you are; having you inside me is making me feel wonderful…” As I stroked, she kept saying, “Ahhh…” Actually it was more that she was breathing the word than saying it. “Ahhh…ahhh…” I’d never heard anything so exciting in all my life. I told myself to slow down or else I would cum, even though, at the same time, that was exactly what I wanted to do.

Her arms went around my neck as mine lifted my chest up from hers. As we fucked, her perky boobs bounced and her hardened nipples gyrated to the rhythm of our fornication. I leaned down and our parted lips met in a crushing, urgent kiss. The bed started creaking as we were consumed by the fire of passion, holding onto one another in a tight clench. Our mouths were fused together, grinding against each other’s. My raging manhood plunged in and out, her sopping wet orange bush tangling with my pubic hair as we continued to ravage each other. Sophie’s hands wildly caressed my body, fanning the flames of the white hot lust that threatened to carry me away. As with before, I couldn’t stand much of this before I felt like I was going to explode inside her. My cock was now rapidly parting the smooth walls of her tightly clasping cunt, bathing it in searing pussy juice, until I came to rest with my bloated balls slapping against her wet thighs. Every nerve ending in my body came alive as I slowly began to pump my distended member in and out of her hot snatch, her body tossing under me, slipping and churning in a delirious spasm. I broke the kiss and attacked those glorious tits, alternating between the two, sucking the pointed nipples between my teeth and bathing the huge areolas with my tongue. This drove her to new heights as her vaginabegan sucking hungrily at my aching dick, convulsing tightly around my rapidly plunging hardness. We began to moan in unison as the pores of her cunt continued clasping voraciously around me and massaged my cock to a flooding hardness that threatened to split her womb in two. I drove in deep and she responded with her hips, moving me inside her. After a few minutes, she wrapped her legs around my waist and took a stream of air through her lips as I found myself in her as far as I could go. I felt something at the tip of my cock and Sophie whimpered a small cry. It became a moan that gradually rose in pitch and volume, as I began stroking her harder, and faster. Not that I knew what I was doing, and not that I could have been doing anything different. My body took over and as I plunged into the depths of Sophie’s pussy. Each stroke was an experience unto itself. Her wet warmth encircled my flesh as the shaft slid along the walls of her vagina. I wanted to do it a thousand times before coming. I told myself to relax and stroked her for much longer than I would have thought possible. It wasn’t until she urgently said, “Oh fuuuck… fuuuuuuuck,” and pulled me into her that I realised that I too was about to cum. 

Amazingly, I had the presence of mind to wonder if I could release inside her. I think I said something like, “Shall I pull out?”

She shook her head and said, “No baby, cum inside me,” I humped in and out of her as fast as my hips could manage and it was a wonder we didn’t wake my parents next door with our loud moaning and groaning. As our passion reached its pinnacle, I could feel the white hot cum building up inside my heated balls as they beat against her wildly gyrating ass. We both clutched one another tightly and I could feel my cock jerking wildly, stiffening even larger as it erupted, sending liquid fire ricocheting around her hotly convulsing vaginal walls. Sophie’s mouth hung open in a silent scream as her searing pussy madly milked at my spewing dick, sending us both into a black hole of consciousness where all that mattered was the intense pleasure we were experiencing. Our orgasms hung on for several moments, as her insatiable cunt continued sucking at my cock, draining my balls dry. At last it was over and I rolled over on my side, both of us spent and laboring to breathe, as we languished in the afterglow of an incredible orgasm.

We quickly found ourselves in each other’s arms and I panted, “Sophie, oh Sophie…” as she gently kissed my face and eyes until we finally just lay there on Ellen’s childhood bed, motionless, our bodies entwined. It was twenty minutes before either of us could speak again. Sophie looked at me and broke the silence.

“You’ll promise to stay away from Ellen?”

“She’s amazing but… she doesn’t care about me. Not like you do. I don’t need her…”

“Good. How do you feel about Jessica?”

“I fell in love with her the first moment I saw her…”

“She loves you too.”

“I’m not so sure. I felt I was being… manipulated… just like how Ellen toyed with me. Like I was her plaything. I thought Jessica and Rachel were playing some elaborate game with me to trick me. I needed to know for sure that I was dating just Jessica… so I marked her hand.”

“Ah, Jessica kept that bit of information to herself. When Ellen told me this morning it kinda made sense. I tried to contact you but Ellen had already twisted things to her advantage.”

“My paranoia destroyed everything I had with Jess.”

“Hmmm… I’m not entirely convinced you weren’t wrong about the twins.”

“Huh?”

“They’ve done similar things in the past. But nothing on this scale. I wouldn’t put it past them. I don’t know for sure of course but they are young… they only had each other. I’m going to look into it for you. I don’t want you to worry, Ok?” as she said the words Sophie looked frantic, she needed me to respond, she needed me to trust her. And I did.

A few moments later I replied with a kiss, “I trust you Sophie.”

She relaxed and kissed me back. Then she smiled at me, a smile that made me melt and I couldn’t help but smile back. She undid me in just that instant with her smile and deep blue eyes. Her sexy naked body radiated her heat on top of the disheveled cum drenched bed covers. If Ellen really had cast a spell on me then she learned the art of her witchcraft from her mother. I was beguiled by her. Her smile was a carbon copy of her daughter’s and her mature, beautiful physique made my heart beat powerfully. Breathing hard I had to concentrate not to stare at her perky titties standing proudly upon her chest. She bent down to place my lips against hers. They were soft and warm and when our lips touched, an involuntary groan escaped her mouth and my penis lurched back to life.

“Was it good? Us… having sex together?” I whispered.

She ran her hands through my hair as my erection hardened between us smiled. “That was the most incredible sex I’ve ever had. I now know why my daughter’s have been watching you. You’re a sexy young man with so much potential. I knew you loved and wanted them too.”

“How could you tell?”

“A mother just knows. I’ve noticed how you looked Ellen, but when you were with Jess… I can’t explain it, sometimes two people just have a connection.”

“I wish we’d had this conversation before I fucked eveything up,” I said.

“Me too, but the time wasn’t right. You’re a man now, and you can decide for yourself who you want as your lover.”

I smiled. “I want you.”

“Then, I’m yours every time you turn Eleanor down.”

“Joseph and I have been working together, trying to fix things,” she whispered, staring into my eyes. “Everything is going to be okay but we still have things to do. I promised I’d make up Ellen’s bed for her and we still have a few party things to prepare.”

She slowly untangled herself from me and stood up, easing the duvet from the bed. The cooling air caused goosebumps to rise on my arms and my erection began to subside. Taking my hand in hers she helped me rise from the bed and I watched my semen ooze from her gaping pussy and run down her thighs.

“Oh dear,” Sophie softly sighed, as she silently walked up to me. “Whatever will my husband think?”

I looked at her in complete awe and kissed her, pulling her close. She put her arms around my neck, sending her tongue far into my mouth. My hands slid down to her naked ass, squeezing her cheeks as I felt her familiar naked body press into mine.  “Help me make the bed and I’ll tell you my plan…”

________

It was late when we heard the car approach. The brakes squealed and the car shuddered to a stop. The twins bundled out the back of the vehicle as Joseph, their father, climbed out the car, headed over to the passenger door and opened it for Ellen. The sun had set and stars were already twinkling. I felt fear clutch at my heart when I saw them approaching the house. What the hell was I doing here? The twins had made it pretty plain over the last week that they wanted nothing to do with me. Why couldn’t they see that I was just trying to come to terms with my own insecurities? Yes, I had demonstrated very clearly that I didn’t trust them. Yes, I felt guilty about it. Jesus, it was just a marker pen. Why had this blown up into something insurmountable? I mean, come on, look at me, I was an emotional wreck. They had played me and I was the one being punished for discovering their game. Ellen had then taken what was left of my dignity, shredded it, and gave me away to her bisexual lover to abuse. Cast aside. I was a broken man. But Ellen was my only friend and I was in love with Jessica, or Rachel, or possibly both of them. For some reason their parents had a soft spot for me and somehow they had conspired for me to be here, for a second chance. It was going to be their eighteenth birthday tomorrow and I was going to be here… Whether they liked it or not. Everything was in place. Everything was prepared. Sophie took my hand as her husband and happy children made their way to the front door.

“Thank you,” she whispered. 

I sighed, “No, thank you.”

“Just be here tomorrow, at sunset.” She pulled me close and kissed me as the door opened and voices could be heard. She pulled away and winked at me before turning to greet her incoming family. 

“I’ll be here,” and with that I stealthily slipped out of the back door and into the night.

My parents, probably primed by Sophie, were happy I was home and said nothing about my now seemingly permanent repatriation. I went to bed and fell into a dreamless sleep, exhausted by the last twenty four hours. 

I woke up late the next day and it was already lunch time when I staggered down the stairs into a crossfire of questions from my parents. It seemed my honeymoon period was over and so I spent the next hour or so trying to explain things without actually giving away the gruesome details. In simple terms, it hadn’t worked out. Eventually they seemed to accept this and we were able to change the subject… which obviously was Jessica and Rachel’s big birthday plans. All three of us had been invited next door and I knew I needed to make a few preparations before we headed to the big party.

I went out, bought two bunches of flowers, wrapped their presents and then took a shower. when I looked at the clock and realised I was running late. I began to get dressed. The sun was just setting when my parents and I made our way across the street. It was still hot and humid outside. I could feel the sweat build up on my back in just a few seconds.

Sophie answered the door in a white, cotton dress with a plunging neckline, that hugged her body like a glove and emphasised her curves. Her sparkling blue eyes danced when she smiled. She had her perfect blonde hair pulled back into a ponytail. She wore her makeup conservatively, but was wearing pinkish lipstick that made her sensual, full lips look moist and inviting. Like her daughters, she had such natural beauty she didn’t need much make-up anyway. I couldn’t help but notice that her nipples were poking through the thin material. A result from the a/c blasting inside that I experienced as the cold air hit me when she opened the door. It was hard to believe that she was the mother of three.

“Welcome neighbours!” Sophie said as she broke my trance with her warm greeting. “Boy, don’t you clean up well.”, she added.

“Well, seeing how the lovely hostess looks, I had to step up my game.”, I replied.

“Your son is such a gentleman, the girls are inside, come in,” she said as she leaned in and gave me a peck on the cheek. The perfume she was wearing smelled heavenly. She gave me a wink, as she took the bottle of wine from my father and invited us inside. As I followed her inside to the living room, my eyes bore a hole in her luscious ass. 

“Rachel! Jessica! We have guests!” Sophie called into the living room.

My heart froze as the twin sisters approached. Jessica and Rachel were stunningly sexy creatures. Their hair was a fiery red and its natural waves bounced fetchingly when they walked. Their skin was very fair with a sprinkling of light freckles across their nose, cheeks and forehead, as well as along her upper chest. They were identical, with small but perky natural breasts that almost seemed to say, mockingly, “You’ve got to be kidding me,” as their button-up shirts tried to contain them. Like their mother, her young daughters have peachy butts, perfectly complementing their slim but curvaceous, feminine frames. On their birthday they wore white blouses—out of which her freckle-speckled cleavage spilled—and snug-fitting blue jeans. The mere sight of her turned me on so much that I felt unsteady on my feet… a little shaky, almost, and very nervous. I pondered whether to approach and, if I did, what to say, hoping neither couldn’t hear the pounding heartbeat that echoed in my ears. Their emerald green eyes stared at me, suspiciously, with a coldness I hadn’t seen before. Sophie pushed the birthday girls forward and reluctantly they approached me. I sighed. This was going to be a long evening. I handed each twin their flowers and an ornately wrapped box.

“Happy Birthday!” I said, trying to smile as our parents looked on. The twins took their presents, thanked us, and left without acknowledging me at all. Sophie and Joseph had a brief whispered discussion and he left to follow the twins whereas Sophie approached us and engaged my Mom and Dad in conversation. She faced me with my parents standing between us and every so often she gave me a furtive glance. I watched her concerned face as her eyes followed her eldest daughter. Ellen rose up from the sofa and shimmied her way towards me.    

It seemed like forever since I had seen Eleanor. In reality it had only been two days. Even the thought of our last time together sent a shiver down my spine. I wasn’t blind though. Ellen had dressed to impress. Blonde hair, blue eyes, firm breasts, and a great megawatt smile that was both sexy and cute at the same time. She was very bright and friendly but could sometimes be a bit of a thrill seeker. I sensed my penis stirring, showing a little bulge in my pants and desperately tried to hide it. Ellen was wearing a very tight, very short, very low cut black dress. And as she walked in front of me, she slowly spun around to give me a good view of the entire dress. As she spun around, my heart almost stopped. I though the front was revealing, but the back was even more revealing. The back was cut low, I mean all the way to the top of her ass crack low. If I had been standing up, I could have seen her ass. Once she had turned all the way around, I had to cover my hardening erection from her view. I knew Ellen was hot, but I didn’t think she would have this kind of effect on me after what she had done.

“Well, what do you think?”

“Um…Um… I think…I think….” I could hardly speak, there was a really hot, young woman standing in front of me with this great dress on. “You look beautiful. That dress is unbelievable.”

About the time I was going to stand up, she leaned forward and grabbed the pillow from my lap, pulling the only protection of my raging hard on away. When she leaned forward, the dress came down just enough for me to see right down her dress at her spectacular cleavage. At this sight, I didn’t even notice that she had pulled my hand away and that my hard on was standing to attention in my shorts. My eyes were glued to her breast. She leaned forward a little more and whispered into my ear, “Hey you. Is that for me?”

“Oh… I guess,” I said, sounding nervous.

“Where have you been? We were worried about you.”

“We?”

“Jerome was very impressed but was quite jealous of our… connection. I think he could learn a lot from you!” She whispered.

“That’s nice,” I mumbled.

“Why did you leave?” She asked with concern in her voice, “Why did you move out?”

“You don’t know?” I sighed in exasperation. I looked over Ellen’s shoulder and saw her mother watching intently, looking very distressed. “I gave myself to your boyfriend, for you. It was… brutal. I told him no and he did it anyway and you watched. You saw my pain and didn’t stop it. We made love afterwards… I thought it brought us closer… but then you left me for him.”

“You know how I feel about him.” she cooed, “Jerome seemed so sad afterwards. Maybe he feels threatened by you? Did you ever consider that? He saw with his own eyes that we have together is amazing… all three of us together… wow! So, please… come back?”

“I can’t. I need time… away.”

“My sisters still hate you,” she said in a matter of fact way, “They won’t even open your gifts.”

“I know.”

“Ohh lover… ” she sighed, “I understand you’re hurting. I won’t pressure you, but I want you to come back. I want you to be with me. Let’s try again?”

“Maybe…” Behind her Sophie shook her head, her eyes were wide, “But no promises. I need my space.”

“You take all the time you need,” Ellen stroked my cheek, lovingly and put her other hand in mine. “I’m here for you. Always.”

“Thank you, Ellen,” I said, glancing at her Mom who looked paniced.

“I’m not wearing a bra,” She spoke softly, “for you…”, she reached down and discreetly placed her hand on my erection.

“Ellen…” I sighed, “Don’t! Your Mom is watching us.”

“She knows how I feel about you. Kiss me?”

“No…”  Behind her Sophie clearly mouthed, ‘I owe you one’ and I remembered our deal. I just needed to turn down Ellen but that was easier said than done.

“Awww, no kissing in front of our parents? Then come upstairs with me? You can feel my tits?” she spoke softly. Fantastic pictures began filling my head but again I could see Sophie, gently shaking her head.

“Damn!” I cursed softly, “I can’t.” Behind her Sophie mouthed ‘that’s two’.

“Relax, no one will see if we slip away and if they do… they won’t care. My parents adore you! I’m right here, feeling your big cock,” she was breathing harder now, “I’m standing in the hallway in just my new dress and panties. My nipples are sooo hard. I’ll jerk you off onto my tits and I’ll wear your semen all through dinner?”

“Shiiiit,” I moaned, “I was invited here by your parents, not you… I owe them…” I said looking directly at Sophie. She mouthed ‘three’. 

“Do you want to know what panties I’m wearing?”

“I better talk to your Mom.”

“My sheer whites with the wide lace waistband,” She whispered sweetly into my ear, “Your cock is so hot… so hard… Are you feeling ok?”

“I’m fine, Ellen,” I lied, becoming agitated.

“You’re making me wet in front of your parents. Please don’t be upset, I can’t help it. You make me feel this way. I need you.” She moaned softly, gently fondling my cock and balls.

“Ellen! Ellen, please stop…”

“Everyone’s watching us. Oh everyone’s watching me snuggle right up to you… and I’m cupping your heavy balls. Touch me? Feel me up…” she moaned as, with her hand out of sight, she gently stroked my cock with her delicate fingers. “I can make you cum. Do you want to cum in your pants?” She hissed. I shook my head and Sophie smiled.

“Oh lover, if you come upstairs I’m going to let you fuck me.”

“We better not,” I squeaked. Sophie looked like the cat that got the cream. She mouthed, ‘Four’.

“Let’s have sex in my old bed. I’m so horny and I know I’m ovulating. I’m sooo fertile. I’m so fertile and I’m going to fuck you and let you cum deep in my pussy.”

“Stop Ellen. Please…” I tried to catch my breath.

“I’m hot, horny and wet in front of everyone while I’m talking to you. Only you make me feel this warm…” she moaned. “My pussy is soooo puffy and wet. I’m spreading my legs, I’m opening my thighs… so you can fuck me…”

“Oh Ellen,” I spoke softly. “Please stop!” Behind her, in amazement, Sophie mouthed ‘That’s five’.

“Ohhhh! Yes, yes!” Ellen mewed as her free hand darted between her thighs. We were so close together that it must have looked bad. Instead she disguised her arousal by dancing a slow dance to music only she could hear. I put my hands around her waist to complete the illusion as she faced away from our parents. Her hands were now moving rapidly in an attempt to get us both off.   

“I can feel your cock throbbing. I need it in me… I want to feel it pumping me full of your cum. Oh yes! I want you to fuck me, I want your cock to fill me soooo full of your seed. One day soon I’m going to get myself pregnant on your cock. Mmmmmm… your balls emptying into me… your cream heating me up from the inside… is that ok?”

“No!” I breathed, “I’m too young to be a father.” 

“I want you to take me upstairs and knock me up. I want you between my legs. I want to be sooo full of your cum that I leak your sperm all over the… dining room chair when we sit down… to the twin’s birthday meal…. I want them to know… I’m full of your cum!” She gasped.

“It’s not happening Ellen…” I choked as I felt her begin to twitch. ‘That’s six. Oh my god!’ Mouthed Sophie as her eldest daughter brought herself to a very public orgasm. My parents still had their backs to me, only Ellen’s mother knew what her daughter was doing and was struggling to remain impassive as my Dad talked about god knows what. 

Ellen tried to fight it, but the perfect pressure of her hand on her clit, the wet sounds of her fingers twisting in and out of her, the feeling of me throbbing against her thigh… I gripped her arms and held them tightly as the wave inside her crested. With a small cry, she tensed and pressed her head into my shoulder. Her body shook as her walls squeezed tighter around her fingers in hungry pulses of pleasure. Eleanor shuddered against me in a final wave of pleasure, and when she recovered she stood there stiffly, still facing away from our parents, as I adjusted my penis in my jeans, hiding my erection. I didn’t speak, didn’t cry out, didn’t move.

“Hey,” she said, tilting her face up towards mine. “We just had a little fun–that’s all it was, okay?” I just stared at her as the evidence of what she had done slowly trailed its way down to her knees. I didn’t say a word. I looked at Sophie and Sophie looked at me as Ellen walked, unsteadily, to talk with my parents. What the hell just happened?

I was just trying to make sense of it all when I felt I was being watched. I looked to the kitchen door and saw her; Jessica. She was watching her big sister literally getting off on me. She was watching us without shame or fear. Her eyes were wide, taking in what was happening, not missing a thing. Enthralled. I hesitated to say anything for fear of embarrassing everyone involved. I didn’t want to call out to her and make things awkward between us forever. I know it sounds stupid now. I should have said something because her eyes met mine. She knew I had seen her, and she still stood there. My Mom saw her and gestured to Sophie who turned around. Jessica’s expression was a mix of disappointment with rage… or was that jealousy with a mix of curiosity?

“Jessica?” I said to no one.

“That was Rachel,” Sophie said, “I got this.” She gave me a knowing look and then hurried off after her daughter.

As the evening progressed the rest of the guests turned up. It was still a small party, just close friends and family, and we mostly ended up in the garden by the pool. I kept my distance from Ellen, which was easier as she engaged with the family members she hadn’t seen in a while since she had moved out. I tried to make eye contact with the twins but they were quite obviously the centre of attention. It was hard to even get near them. I grabbed a drink and headed out to the far side of the garden so I could people watch and just stay out of the way. I had to trust Sophie but I was feeling less and less confident that being there was anything but a bad idea. Then one of the twins emerged out of the darkness. As she approached I tried to decide who this was but in the gloom the impossible task became pointless.  Sparkling, around her neck was a necklace. She had opened her present from me. And she had chosen to wear it. Hanging from the fine gold chain dangled a rose gold pendant styled into one flowing word ‘Jessica’. My heart soared but I could still see a coldness in her eyes.

“Jessica, I owe you an apology… I owe you more than I could ever say. But most of all, I owe you an apology.”

Jessica shook her head. “My Mom says I have to be nice to you,” She didn’t bother to disguise her rancor; I think that surprised me, “and to thank you for my gift. Thank you but you shouldn’t have bothered.”

“I know. If things… if they could be different, if I could make them different, I would. Please, believe me, I would.”

“Easy to say now.”

I sniffled, suddenly the emotions I was feeling rising to the surface, “Please, Jessica. You’ve always been so kind. I need–“

“I don’t give a flying fuck what you need.” The redhead recoiled slightly. “I’m not kind or compassionate. I can’t be anymore. You took my compassion, you took it and you killed it. You killed us with it.”

My eyes grew moist. “No, Jessica, please, no.”

Her voice was scarcely stronger than mine, but her rage gave it menace. “Yes! What did you think would happen? You played me for a fool and abused my love and trust.”

I laughed bitterly. “I got played too… Ellen manipulated me, exactly as you said she would. I was paranoid and saw things that weren’t there.”

“No! No, you weren’t! You stupid, selfish idiot!” She took a couple of deep breaths. “When you marked me like that, when you… god, I hated you. Hate you. But it was more than that, more than just hatred. I trusted you and you didn’t ever trust me. I loved you and were prepared to throw it all away because you couldn’t decide.”

I withered away from her, stung by her words. I knew I destroyed everything. My compassion? Gone. What was the point in trying to reason with her? There’s no justice, no true kindness in the world, or at least none that I could ever believe in. How could I ever trust another woman, ever. Wait. Hang on? 

“Decide?”

A feeble retort slipped from her lips, “I fell in love with you the first moment I saw you. But so did Rachel…”

“Rachel?”

“You were the first person to ever treat us as individuals. We thought you were something special… but you were besotted with that cow I call my older sister.”

“Ellen was the only friend I ever had…”

We sat by the poolside in silence for several minutes, neither of us speaking. It was starting to become uncomfortable so I had just decided to get up and leave when she reached out her hand and urged me to stay.

“Are you ok?”

“No. No, I’m not ok. I’m not ok with any of this.”

“No that’s not what I mean… Mom told us… told us you were in a bad way. Jerome…”

“What did she tell you!” I was shaking with fear, horrified that anyone else should know.

“She told us he beat you up.”

“He… assaulted me.”

“Where was Ellen?”

“She watched.”

Jessica’s had gripped mine.

“I hate her. I hate how she uses her power over you. I hate that she did nothing to stop him. I hate that you still love her.”

“I don’t.” As I said the words I realised that they were true.

“Dad told us you moved out permanently after… being assaulted.”

“I did.”

“Rachel told me that Ellen practically threw herself at you in the kitchen.”

“She did.”

“You told her no.”

“I don’t want to be with her.”

“She won’t like that, she wants everything her own way. She won’t take your rejection well. She has told us countless times that we are not to even talk to you. You belong to her.”

“I belong to no one.”

“I opened my present. It’s lovely. Clever. I guess Rachel has one with her name on it?”

“She has, I couldn’t tell the difference between you,” I thought carefully before saying the next few words, “I couldn’t choose.”

Jessica’s smile seemed to illuminate the entire back garden. It was like an invisible sun had ignited beside me. My world filling with warmth. “That makes me happy. Come on, we need to talk to Rachel and it’ll be dinner soon.” 

Working back through the throng of people was a bit of a challenge. It was dark now and as the last meal preparations were made, the candles were lit and the guests had begun to gather near the house. Jessica’s mother had taught her to put on a fake smile and endure the barrage of hugs and kisses. I could not tell Jessica, but I enjoyed the hugs from her Mom, those full plumb breasts pressing into me. It gave me a hard on just thinking about it, and I prayed she would not feel it and no one would see it. After suffering through the hellos, how are you, look how you have grown, we moved inside for cold cut sandwiches and chips. I suddenly felt half starved, the fear of never talking to Jess ever again had lifted and it felt like my mind and body was returning to some form of normality. I knew I shouldn’t eat too much because all too soon appetisers would be arriving, and then dinner. Jessica got caught by a grandparent as we entered the house through the patio doors and left me to fend for myself inside. As I stepped into the kitchen the warm air rushed out to bathe me in the aroma of sweet treats, apple pie and chocolate chip cookies to my nose. When I moved inside I saw the tables set up buffet style with snacks, desserts, and appetisers. I grabbed a plate and moved around the large dark walnut dining room table, adding pepper jack cheese, a few slices of salami, turkey and ham, being sure to avoid the bread, knowing I would need the room later. I finished my trip around the buffet with a large glass of orange juice. Locating an empty spot on the sofa next to my Dad, I sat down to pick at my food.

“How did it go with Jessica?” The question from Dad surprised me, and I swallowed the cheese hard, causing me to cough.

“Ah, you know, it’s… early days.”

“She likes you. I saw her watching you as you sat out there in the darkness, alone. She looked at you with pain behind those pretty green eyes of hers.” He responded with a wink. “So she still has feelings for you. Don’t give up on her.”

I smiled back and finished eating what was on my plate. Hoping that was the end of the strained conversation. I took my plate to the kitchen, tossed in the trash. On my way back to the living room I grabbed a cookie shoving it into my mouth in one large bite. Back in my seat beside Dad, I closed my eyes and revisited Sophie’s plan in my mind. I didn’t get to talk to anyone else before the meal. Sophie was right, she and Joseph were so busy tending to guests and making sure the food all came together at the same time that we didn’t have any time to talk. I caught a few glimpses of one or both of the twins as they graciously accepted gifts and made sure they had spoken to everyone. When all the schmoozing was done everyone moved back inside to the warmth of the house. There were comments about how great it looked, many of their old friends only visiting it for the first time since they moved in. I moved into the dining room and said hello to everyone, including Joseph, who made sure I was to sit beside his wife as Sophie brought in the last of the serving plates. 

Ellen said, “I have put place markers at the table, please sit where your name is.” There were sixteen of us in total but I knew only a few of Jess and Rachel’s closest friends. they all walked in and found their names and started to pull my chair out, when Ellen moved next to me. “I seem to be seated next to you,” she said as she placed her name card at the spot to my right. She pulled out her chair and sat down. The twin’s were seated across the table from us, next to their friends. I smiled and sat down as well. I was seated at the end corner of the table and Joseph was seated at the head, on the other side of his wife.

When everyone was settled the doting father toasted his birthday girls and his lovely wife for the great time and the wonderful dinner we were about to eat. We all drank and I took my napkin and placed it on my leg. Sophie took a sip and did the same with her napkin. As she placed the napkin on her lap, her hand brushed my thigh and she let it remain there for a minute. She then placed her hands on her lap and looked over at Joseph, who smiled back but his gaze held a warning as his eyes shifted to the blonde daughter on my right. He knew, as I did, that Ellen was a wildcard and could and would spoil the entire evening for her sister’s if she thought it would to be to her advantage. I swallowed. Dinner was being served, so I tried to to keep my focus on the redhead daughter’s opposite me.

During dinner I picked up my napkin and wiped my mouth. When I returned it to my lap, I found Ellen’s leg close to mine, and felt her fingers brush my thigh as I moved my hand back to the table. She did not move her leg, nor did she make any facial expression whatsoever. As I continued to eat, she moved her hand to my lap as her mother talked; however, she did not leave it there. She looked across the table and saw the twins were engrossed in their own talking and with her parent’s attention drawn elsewhere she moved her hand from my lap and placed it on my leg. I do not know what she expected, but I did nothing. I tried to ignore her and continued to eat as though her hand was not there. I took a bite and as I chewed, Ellen moved her hand over my penis which, probably in fear, did not even twitch. Eleanor continued to eat as if nothing was out of the ordinary so I leaned over to Joseph and said, “Dinner is great, I am glad you invited me…” But as I leaned over, Ellen moved her hand farther between my legs and up my thigh a little farther. I coughed slightly and put her hand to my lap as if to retrieve my napkin. Ellen’s smoldering blue eyes met mine as she began to caress my manhood and I placed my hand upon hers, holding it still. I was not sure what was going to happen, but she gripped my now responding cock and did nothing to move my hand or hers.

Sophie looked across the table and said to her daughter, “behave yourself Ellen.” 

Ellen looked back and said, “I am. What am I doing wrong?” 

Sophie, being careful of her words in front of everyone, responded with, “nothing… just don’t ruin your sisters’ birthday!” Her eyes looked venomous and Ellen went back to eating, her hand still rested on my upper thigh, over my thickening member. 

A grand birthday cake was brought out, laden with eighteen candles and everyone wished the twins a happy birthday before tucking into the sugary goodness. As the mood of the room changed Ellen got a little bolder and moved her hand between my legs. Sophie stopped eating. I thought I was done for, but she only took her glass and lifted it to her lips oblivious to her eldest daughter fumbling with my fly.. and felt my cock get harder in my pants. Now it was my turn to stop eating and lift my glass. As I took a sip, Ellen moved her fingers between my now open zipper. I tried to pull her wrist away but her eyes shot let me know that she was ready to make a scene. I had better keep this discreet. Setting my glass back on the table, I braced myself as Ellen’s hand began to move up and down, between my legs, over my cock. It only took a couple of strokes to make it fully hard. I looked over at the twins… and my heart turned cold. They had murderous intent in their eyes and once again I died inside, thinking how this must look… but they weren’t looking at me with their hatred. They were watching their eldest sister intently with anger as Ellen’s hand gently undulated beneath the table. I coughed trying to draw Sophie’s attention but as she looked over Ellen quietly removed her hand from between my legs and up to the table. I glanced at Sophie who was putting a bite of the birthday cake into her mouth. She glanced back at Ellen with concern, ate, then looked back across the table to where Jessica and Rachel were sitting and witnessed their ire.

“Ellen!” She said, louder than she probably should have, “Help me clear the table. Please?”

The blonde stared down her mother in disappointment, her fun having been denied, and rose from the table to comply with her wishes. Dinner was soon over and we all adjourned to the living room again. My parents were at Joseph’s side and I was talking with Sophie who had nothing but praise for me and disdain for her blonde haired daughter. I looked and saw the twins move to one side of the room and I slowly made my way over. Talking and laughing as I went I was soon standing next to Jessica. The young redhead turned towards me and smiled, relief written all over her face. 

“I’m sorry you had to endure that,” she whispered into my ear, “promise me you wont go back to her?”

“I’m done with Ellen and her games.” I said, looking over her shoulder at the guests busy in conversations and Ellen involved in her own. When I turned back to her I saw Rachel slip outside.

“I am going to distract Ellen. Meet Rachel on the veranda. She will be waiting for you.”  As Jess headed off her big sister I made my way to the kitchen, grabbed a cookie, and out into the backyard. I seated myself next to Rachel on the far side of the veranda where I could see the kitchen door, I would see immediately if Ellen entered the garden. 

“I saw you,” Rachel whispered in my ear, “with Ellen. I saw first hand how she manipulates you. I am sorry that made you think… that we were manipulating you too. Now I’ve caught you.”

I almost dropped my cookie as I coughed out the bite I just put into my mouth. I could feel my face begin to redden, my breath caught in my throat.

“Caught me?” I squeaked out.

“Alone,” before I could say anything she leaned in and kissed me. She didn’t pull me closer, or move into my space, she just leaned in and kissed me. Her lips were soft and moist and I tried to step back, surprised by the force of her kiss, but I was paralyzed. Immediately I felt my body react, my heart pounded, my penis rose and my balls tingled. She sat back in her place, smiling, picking up the gift box she had at her side.

“I’m not saying I’m happy with what you did, but I am willing to forgive you, for the sake of Jessica.” She opened her gift.

The necklace was similar to her sister’s, thin, light but made from silver, instead of gold. The pendant depicted her name. Rachel’s eyes lit up and she grinned and squealed, hugging me and made me put it on for her. It had fitted perfectly and I felt like another burden had been lifted from my shoulders.

“Promise me you won’t be tempted by Ellen?” she asked me, just like her twin had, “Don’t go back to her. I know she and her boyfriend hurt you. I don’t want to hurt you anymore, either.”

“I’m sorry for not trusting you.”

“You had your reasons.”

With that, Rachel stood and headed back inside the house. I surveyed the garden. Had anyone just seen that conversation? Did everyone see the bulging hard on in my jeans? As I completed my scan, I was relieved to see everyone was deep in their own conversations. I was about to leave myself when everyone spilled out into the garden, led by Sophie and Joseph. As soon as they spotted me they headed towards me, Sophie nodded at me, smiling. That was the signal.

“Can everyone face into the garden!” Announced Joseph as he brought the twins back over to where I was sitting. “We’re ready.” He said to me, the twins looked confused. “Face the garden, Jessica.”

Right on cue I cut the lights and activated a switch and the twins both turned their heads to follow the small lights shooting upwards. Then, gently, brilliantly, the lights expanded, turning into brilliant hues of colour. Oooohh, the crowd murmured. The bright pattern slowly descended from the sky as sparklers flickered to life, clearly spelling out the words ‘Happy Birthday, Rachel and Jessica’

“SURPRISE!” their parents shouted, “HAPPY BIRTHDAY!” and the crowd cheered. 

Bang! bang! bang! The crowd collectively jumped as the noisemakers went off. And so it started, the beginning of the twins’ birthday festivities.

“Oh Mom, it’s beautiful!” Shouted Jessica above the noise.

“Thank you, Dad!” Squealed Rachel.

“Oh, I didn’t do any of this…” he looked over at me.

“Who…” simultaneously they both turned to me, tears already streaming from their beautiful green eyes, “You did this?”

“Happy Birthday.” Was all I could say before Rachel reached out for her sister and hugged her tightly. They were quickly engrossed in their secret conversations, occasionally squealing in delight as the rockets launched into the night sky. 

I stood up and walked out into the throng of people. The fireflies were coming out, and the smell of honeysuckle was heavy in the air. I wandered over to her parents and thanked them for helping me set this up. Their parents had, rather surprisingly, always accepted me and Sophie beamed, taking immense pleasure in having orchestrated all of this. Soon Ellen was at my side and tried to drag me away from the twins and her parents.

“I can’t believe you did all of this for them. No wonder you didn’t have time for me.” She said, wrinkling her nose. 

“Oh, I did have some help,” I said, getting Sophie’s attention. 

“He set it all up,” Sophie insisted, “he’s just too polite to admit it.” I smiled at Sophie, who smiled back but Ellen responded by kissing me passionately right in front of her Mom and Dad. I broke away the kiss and looked at my watch and tried to get nearer to the twins.

“Come inside with me, I’ll show you some fireworks…” Ellen whispered breathlessly.

“I’m not done here. 5 – 4 – 3 – 2 – 1…”

She turned to hear a whistling sound. The sky erupted in flames. Large flowers blossomed before our eyes. Enormous maelstroms of swirling light and heat lit up the ceiling of the world, turning the deep onyx red and green and purple. The fireworks were an incredible display. The twins looked at me, then at her sister, but then back to me. I could see explosions reflected in Jessica’s eyes. In the dark, her green eyes almost looked violet. She was entranced.

“Awesome…” their happy tears were flowing while the gathering made their “Ooh’s and Aah’s” as display lit up the sky. “Have you ever seen anything more beautiful?” Rachel asked as she nuzzled between me and her big sister, pushing her to one side.

“Of course,” I replied. “You.”

“Oh,” Rachel exclaimed from my other side, “That was just the perfect answer.” She reached up, and her lips met mine. Her sweet mouth opened under my tongue, and we tasted each other. Her eyes were closed, and our bodies were awash in the light of the pyrotechnics.

Jessica was saying something to her mother and turned back towards me as Rachel’s lips left mine. They rejoined the party and the drinks began to flow. Rachel spun away from me to talk to her twin sister and they lay back on the grass together, their eyes glowing with the perfect storm lighting the sky unaware that their blonde haired sister had grabbed my hand, tightly. 

“Come with me, now!” She hissed, “Let’s go in the kitchen. We can talk there.” Ellen said, sensing my reluctance.

She didn’t wait for a response but turned and headed into the kitchen dragging me inside with her. I stared at the blonde with a concerned look on my face. “So… what’s on your mind?”

“I don’t know exactly how to say this,” she said.

“Just spit it out, Ellen,” I grumbled, “Whatever it is I won’t be moving back to the apartment. I’ve already told you.”

“Don’t make any hasty decisions,” she replied, not smiling. Finally she took a deep breath and pulled up a video on her phone. “Here’s my problem,” she said, and then showed the phone to me. She pushed play and waited to see my reaction as she watched me being fucked by Jerome.

It took several seconds for me to register what I was watching. When the video ended I looked up at her with an angry look in her eyes. “You recorded it?” I said. “This is your problem? You fucking recorded me being raped by your boyfriend?” I was angry and indignant but suddenly worried about what her intentions were.

“We both know this is a game changer,” she replied. “If my parents saw this I don’t think they would be quite so enamored with you.” She paused and let that sink in. After a moment she went on. “The question I’m struggling with is whether or not I should show it to my sisters. They would love to see you jerking into Jerome’s used condom. Yeah, I have that video too.”

“Why are you telling me this?” I asked Ellen. “Showing me this? Why are you so intent on hurting me!”

“Actually,” she replied, “what I’m really asking is what you’re willing to do to keep me from showing this?”

“What?” I was at a loss for words beyond that, at least for a few moments. “What am I willing to do? What are you…” my voice trailed off as realisation dawned.

“Afterwards you pretty much raped me and you enjoyed it. They will see just how much you love me… and you do love me. You’re just confused. I understand you. I always did. When we first met I knew we were so much alike. I knew I had met someone I wanted to spend my life with… settle down with… have babies with. You are the only one who keeps me warm and I’m not going to give you up.”  

My anger sparked again and I found myself scared. “No… you have Jerome. It was never going to be just you and me. You deceived me and you deliberately recorded us to blackmail me? You brought this video, that you orchestrated, to get… what? Your own way? Sex?” I paused for a second. “That’s fucking low, Ellen, even for you.”

“Don’t get so uppity with me,” Eleanor replied. “I’m not the one having gay sex. I’m not the one pretending to be something I’m not. I’m only here to force you to realise… that you love me.” The blue-eyed blonde turned to me and looked me in the eye. “I want to sleep with you tonight.” My eyes widened, anyone could overhear the conversation if they were in the house. But we were on our own and the now fading display was banging and clashing its last few sparkled explosions.

“I’m not sleeping with you, Eleanor and I’m not moving back in with you,” I retorted, “and you’re in the video too. If anything you can be seen enjoying it. I’m screaming no and you’re laughing at me while demanding your boyfriend should fuck me harder.” 

“Then I guess we’d be in this as equals,” she replied. “You’re already living a lie. I’m just exposing the truth. I don’t mind everyone seeing this. I don’t mind everyone seeing just what you would do for me and my love. Do the right thing, be with me, right now. Look what you did for my sisters… you can do this one thing for me?”

I was quiet for a moment, staring at her and I wondered what was going through her mind. “So, what… am I just supposed to bend you over the kitchen table? Get on my knees right here and eat you? You think I’m just going to perform for you as payment to keep you from telling them about us?”

“Any of that works,” said Ellen, now letting her smile through her frustrations, “But not here, not at my sister’s birthday party. You’re awesomely hot and I know you need time to… come to terms with this.”

“You let him fucking rape me! I don’t want to be anywhere near you!”

Ellen seemed to think about that for a few moments, twirling one finger slowly in her hair. The anger still showed on her face, but it seemed to soften somewhat as I waited to see what her response would be. “Okay,” she said finally, “you need time, that’s all. We will be together. It’s destiny! So here’s my compromise. I want you to leave, right now. I don’t want you to contact Rachel or Jessica. Keep away from them and I will make sure they never see this.” She waved her phone in front of me. “You know it’s for the best. You did a nice thing for them, it was a lovely birthday surprise, let them remember you with fondness…” She paused and looked me in the eye. “Agreed?”

“Why can’t you just let me be?”

“If you love Jessica then let her go,” she cooed, “if she sees what you did she will hate you forever. Let her go and open your eyes to what is right in front of you. I chose you and I still choose you but I can wait. You just need some perspective and the only way you’re going to get that is if you distance yourself from the twins.”

“But I love–”

“You don’t know anything about love!” she shouted, “Leave right now and never see them again. Never set foot in this house again. Go! Walk out the door! Or I might as well show them this right now!” I stared into her cold but beautiful eyes. She meant it. If Ellen couldn’t have me for herself she was prepared to destroy me. “Leave!”

I turned and fled. My world in tatters. My mind reeling. Closing the door I made my way back to my house next door and sprinted up the stairs, into my room, my eyes misting over despite my efforts to retain my composure. I launched myself at my bed and just made it before my tears started to flow. Shaking myself, I willed the tears to stop and, with an effort, regained control. I was angry, BLOODY ANGRY. I was angry that I was back at square one. I was mad at Ellen for twisting everything to her advantage. Mainly I was angry at myself for putting myself in this position. I had lost everything. Again.

________

Two days went by. I heard nothing. Nothing. I didn’t eat. I didn’t sleep. Shaving became an ordeal, because every time I swept the blades over my throat I had to fight the keening urge to slash myself and be done with it. I drank much too much. My boss called my parents because she thought I might be suicidal. My mother asked what happened. I couldn’t tell her. She asked if I wanted her to talk to Jessica. I begged her not to. I still had hope. I received her text messages and voicemails but did not reply. It broke my heart to hear her voice becoming increasingly concerned. I waited through forty-eight hours of hell, staring at my phone, howling like an addict because I couldn’t call. I waited for the misery to pass, waited for my heart to finally begin to heal. I waited in vain. Every day was worse than the day before. Every day the blackness at the center of my soul spread like hot tar inside me. I stopped caring and drowned in my own tears. I curled in my bed and spent the entire day there. 

It was late, the house was silent, when I woke up and realised I needed to use the bathroom. I used my phone as a flashlight and as quietly as possible made my way down the hall to the bathroom. I held my breath as I flushed the toilet and washed my hands. It always seemed so much louder at night, and I expected it would wake everyone. I turned off the light and opened the door. I stepped from the bathroom and paused to allow my eyes to adjust from the bright vanity lights to the darkness. I walked out into the hallway to see my father headed towards me.

“Trouble sleeping?” My Dad asked in a hushed voice.

“Huh?” I replied, trying to avoid eye contact.

“Trouble sleeping or just using the bathroom?” He asked again.

“Oh yeah, just needed to pee.”

“I thought I heard a noise downstairs, but I guess I was mistaken.”

“I haven’t been downstairs.”

“You should go and get something to eat. We are all very worried about you.”

“I’ll be OK in the morning, Dad. I just need some time to myself.”

“You did a good thing. I’m proud of you, son. Don’t beat yourself up and we’ll talk in the morning.”

“Night Dad.” I replied as I quickly double timed it back to my room.

As I lay in bed trying to go back to sleep, I couldn’t help but wonder if my Dad knew what had happened. I wondered if Sophie had told them anything. I wondered if Ellen was still stirring things up. I headed towards the oblivion of sleep.

But then I heard a faint ‘click’.

It was a familiar sound but I could not place it as I scrambled back to consciousness. That was the sound of my door closing. The sound it made if it was deliberately and softly shut from the inside. It was the sound it made when Ellen would sneak into my room for ‘warmth’. 

I could sense I was not alone.

“Trouble sleeping?” Ellen? My heart stopped as panic gripped me. I opened my eyes to see a blonde woman, in light clothing, sitting on the edge of the bed. “Are you OK, honey?” she asked, as I tried to clear my head.

My eyes focused. This wasn’t Ellen. This was her mother.

“Sophie?”

“Ellen once told me she used to sneak into your room using our spare key. I must admit, I’m not as light footed as she is, your Dad nearly caught me,” she softly chuckled, “Why are you not returning our calls?”

“I can’t… you can’t be here!” I whispered hoarsely.

“It’s OK. Shhh… it’s OK. The twins know I’m here. We came up with a plan to see you… don’t worry, I haven’t told your parents anything,” she whispered, leaning down towards me and caressing my stubble strewn face, “We know Ellen has done something. Something bad.”

“But how–”

“Because she was the last person you talked to. She has been acting so smugly since you hid yourself away. What does she know? Does she… know about us?” Sophie asked, and I realised that she jumped to the wrong conclusion.

“No.” I said gruffly, “She knows nothing about that.”

Sophie seemed to relax a little.

“It’s cold… can I join you?” She wasn’t Eleanor but at that moment she looked and sounded just like her eldest daughter, “Just to warm up. I want to get to the bottom of this.”

I didn’t answer right away. This was how things had started with Ellen and now history was repeating itself. Sophie was my neighbour, a mother, and the idea of an eighteen year old boy sleeping with a thirty eight year old woman wasn’t exactly appropriate given the circumstances. Speaking of the word appropriate, Sophie’s attire was far from it. The skimpy white tank top that left her smooth flat stomach exposed and was so tight it was obvious she wasn’t wearing a bra. Sophie’s tits were perky and full, but the top was clinging to them and I could see her nipples were hard. Speaking of hard, I felt my cock stirring between my legs and quickly lowered my eyes. There was no relief to be found when I saw she was wearing a pair of tiny red shorts with lace around the edges. She had one of her long legs stretched out on the bed and I found myself staring at her inner thigh. The shorts had ridden up and were bunching between her legs.

“Can I climb into bed with you?”

“I…I don’t think that’s a good idea, Sophie.” I said, trying to keep my voice steady.

“Please?”

She was staring at me with those big blue eyes and I felt myself waver. Ellen had gotten anything she wanted with those eyes and her mother had taught her well. My aching cock reminded me of the other ways Ellen’s mother had gotten what she wanted. Eleanor had been a bitch and at the end a cheat, but damn she was hot and she took right after her mother. That throbbing between my legs caused me to shake my head, “Really Sophie, I think I just need time to figure out what I’m going to do on my own.”

“You… you don’t want to be close to me do you?” 

I started to answer, but stopped when she began to pout. I swallowed hard as her lower lip started to tremble and I had the overwhelming desire to lean forward and kiss her. “Sophie, I think that’s the thing, I uh…” I paused and shrugged. “I think you’re getting a little too close to me.”

“But I only want what is best for you,” She smiled, “And whatever is going on… I can see you need some relief.”

“What do you….?”

“You need to think of me, remember? Think of me, not Ellen. She’s dominated your thoughts for the last two days using whatever she thinks she has over you. You need to focus on me… Oh, and I owe you. You turned her down six times if I remember rightly. Let me make you feel good about yourself. I know you like me…”

“Sophie!” I exclaimed, trying not to sound nervous, because she was right. “That’s not true I…hey!” I cried out in surprise when Sophie reached out and yanked the sheet away from me. I was only wearing a pair of boxers and my hard cock was standing at attention in them.

“See,” she giggled, “He wants me in your bed!”

“Sophie…”

“And that’s where I want to be,” she said, sliding closer to me. “In your bed, and,” placing her lips to my ear she whispered; “With you inside me.”

“Sophie please, you’re…”

“Tonight I’m yours,” she purred in my ear causing my cock to twitch, “your good little girl.” She sighed, “Ellen was mean to you. I want to be good to you.”

I gasped as she slid her hand into the waistband of my boxers and grabbed my cock. I tried to protest, but catching me by surprise, Sophie pushed me, causing me to lie back on the bed. I tried to sit up, but stopped when she rolled over on top of me and slid down between my legs. She was still holding my cock and licking her lips said softly, “You’re so hard for your little girl!”

I fought back a moan at the sight of her small hand with its slender fingers wrapped around my cock. I lost the fight when she started pumping it in her hand. I placed my hand on her shoulder and started to try to push her away. Sophie resisted and before I could sit up, opened her mouth and took my cock deep inside it.

“Oh God!” I moaned as she began quickly bobbing her head.

Sophie moaned as she sucked my hard into her warm wet mouth. Her big blue eyes were looking into mine and her long blond hair looked amazing, fanned across my thighs. I tried to tell myself this was my Jessica’s mother, but somewhere the sick and horny part of my mind called out ‘she’s also a MILF and wants this and who would know?’ Sophie was sucking faster now and her other hand was rubbing my balls. I let my body relax and leaned back on the pillow to watch my next door neighbour suck my cock. Seeing I was no longer resisting, Sophie giggled around my cock and slowed her sucking. I watched amazed at the sight of her beautiful mature face surrounding my dick and began breathing hard. I hadn’t had anything, but my hand since I had fucked Ellen after Jerome had raped me and Christ her mouth felt good! I started to wonder how much experience she had sucking cock, but my thoughts were interrupted when she removed my cock from between those luscious lips and standing up on the bed between my legs, pulled her shorts down. My eyes widened at the sight of her pouting puffy labia, adorned above with a tidy triangle of strawberry blonde pubes and as I lay there, too stunned to move, Sophie dropped back to the bed, straddling my hips and reaching back, guided my cock to the entrance of her pussy.

“Oh, I’ve wanted this all day!” she moaned and with no hesitation, impaled her married vagina onto my erect penis.”

Sophie really was nothing short of beautiful. Her soft features were peaceful and I smiled when I noticed her lips were pressed into a pout as she gently rose up and down. I sat up in my bed, bringing myself closer to her and had the urge to gently press my lips to hers, to feel their softness. Sophie’s long blonde hair was cascading across her shoulders and back. Her beautiful boobs, barely contained in her white top, bounced hypnotically to her gentle rhythm. Sophie’s legs were stretched out to the sides and unable to help it, my eyes wandered down every inch of her well shaped thighs and calves. I returned to stare at that adorable pussy as it swallowed my cock.

“Are you ready to tell me what Ellen has done?”

I jerked my head up, to see Sophie’s blue eyes staring at me. I swallowed nervously, wondering if she had seen me gawking. “I… um… no… it’s nothing,” I said with a shrug.

Sophie smiled and said, “Bullshit, I’m not leaving until I have the truth,” Her smile widened, “I think I like being in your bed while your Mom and Dad are in the house.”

“Yeah well, your husband is next door.”

“Oh, he’s the one who sent me over. He knows I have ways of… opening you up to me. Do you like what you see?” she asked. Oh, fuck! He knows? What the hell is going on in my life?

“You look like Ellen.” I said bluntly.

“I know, but I know I can break the spell she has cast over you,” she whispered, “Do you like my tits? My daughters are young, theirs are still small, but I think you like mine.” she smiled and sitting upright on my erection, stretching her arms out.

I was confronted with the sight of her barely concealed tits and tried not to stare at them as she continued, “My husband insisted I wear this for you…”

“Yeah, well uh…” Ignoring my aching cock and the desire to just go ahead and give Joseph’s wife whatever she wanted, I made the effort to be a better man, and lifted her from my engorged manhood. It slipped out of her, and dripping with Sophie’s love juices, bounced in angry torment as I deposited her on my bed, beside me.

“That’s the thing Sophie; This isn’t right. I’m in love with Jessica and I am haunted by Ellen. I appreciate that you… want me too… but this, it’s not right. With or without your husband’s consent.”

“You know what? I completely understand and respect the way you feel,” that wasn’t something I would have ever heard coming from Ellen’s mouth, “But I won’t give up. Like Eleanor, I’m like a dog with a bone,” She said quietly, stroking my twitching member, “I want you to feel better… and I won’t stop until you’re part of my family. I want you back with my daughter; The right daughter…” She leaned towards me and kissed me, tentatively. 

I felt myself relax, that last remark sounded as if she might not be thinking about anything more taboo than putting Jessica and me back together, and I wanted that more than anything. But I also knew it could never happen. Sophie smiled as I lowered my defenses. Her big smiles never failed to make me smile back, and tonight was no exception. She didn’t speak again and instead buried herself back under my blankets. Risking a glance over to her I saw her eyes were closed. I also saw she was lying on her side with her ample tits almost falling out of the top of her shirt. I licked my lips at the sight of the swelling of her smooth ripe breasts and had to turn away before I pulled her damn shirt down and started sucking on them. This would be it, tomorrow I would have to change the locks or at the very least start locking my bedroom door. I jumped at the feeling of something sliding across my chest and opening my eyes I saw Sophie’s arm draped across me. I must have fallen asleep. As I became more awake I noticed I had stretched my arm out and Sophie had rolled right into me. Her head was resting on my shoulder and I could feel her long hair tickling my chest. I could also feel her warm breath on my neck. Knowing this was going to be a problem, I prepared to move. That’s when I stopped and my eyes widened when it occurred to me that I could feel a lot more than her breath. I became aware of the fact that I could feel her tits pressing into my side. Her bare tits. Holy shit, she was naked! I lay there for a moment waiting to wake up, but when she lifted her leg and drape it over mine I knew this was no dream. I gasped out loud when she slid closer and I felt the heat of her pussy along my thigh. I stayed motionless, unsure of what to do. Well I knew what I should do was get the hell out of that bed and throw her out. My parents were in the next room and I had one of their close friends naked and in my bed. Yet I stayed there, my mind racing with the thought that she had stripped and was pressing her mature curvaceous body against me.

Sophie wanted me. She was probably awake and waiting for me to react. I stayed where I was, feigning sleep and wondering if I didn’t move if she’d go any further. It was everything I could do not to lift the sheet and look along the length of her nude form. My cock was hard within seconds and again I yelled at myself to get out of… My thoughts trailed off as Sophie started rocking her hips, causing her pussy to slide along my leg. My heart started beating faster as her smooth hot skin rubbed along my thigh. I started breathing heavier as I could feel my leg getting wet beneath her and could now feel her very hard nipples poking into me. Her leg was across mine far enough that I could feel her soft foot on my other leg and she was sliding it up and down my calf. I caught my breath when her hand began to move along my stomach. She was only using her nails and the feeling of them trailing across my skin caused a surge of excitement through my already hard dick.

“Do I make you feel good?” she asked in my ear.

“S… Sophie,” I could hear my voice trembling; “You need to…to leave.”

“But I’m so cold. I want you. I owe you. I owe you six actually.” She had propped herself up on one elbow causing the sheet to fall away and my breath hissed from between my teeth at the sight of my girlfriend’s mother’s perfect tits. Perfect was the right word. Sophie’s breasts were bigger than Ellen’s by at least a cup size and maybe two cup sizes bigger than the twins’ little titties. They were round, firm and her large nipples looked almost an inch long. Her large pink areolas framed those erect nipples and, oh fuck, did I want them in my mouth!

“I…”

“Let me do this. Do you want Ellen? Don’t you want me?” she asked, her lips going into the pout and her blue eyes growing wide.

“I can’t,” I kept trying to do the right thing. “Ellen will find out. She already has enough to destroy me. I don’t want her to hurt you too…”

“I am not Ellen,” she smiled, “But I can take care of Ellen for you, if you tell me what she’s done.”

“But Sophie, I’m your….”

“You’re a young man in need.” She said softly and leaning over kissed my neck, “But you’re more than that, I love you and I want to show you how much I love you. I know we can’t be together… publically. I know this is another secret I am asking you to keep. But I want to expel Eleanor from your life and replace her with Jessica. A mother knows what’s right and wrong for her daughter and I know you’re supposed to be with Jess.”

“Ellen is blackmailing me.”

“I thought as much…” A shiver went through me at the feeling of her soft lips on my neck. Her pussy was getting wetter by the minute and those tits!

“She recorded Joseph… fucking me. Afterwards… I was angry. I practically raped her.” I forced myself to say, “She recorded it all. Ellen is going to reveal to the world that I am some homosexual rapist… unless I agree to never see the twins again.”

“Why not just insist that you go back with her?” she asked as she started running her nails further down my stomach towards my cock. I told my hands to move, to catch her wrist and stop her, but instead I lied there transfixed by the sight of my topless neighbour staring longingly at me.

“I told her I couldn’t… I even found the thought of being with her repulsive.” I sighed, “She knew I couldn’t agree to being with her… and him. So she decided to give me time and that meant being alone. I’m not even allowed to step foot in your house. If I do, she will release the video clip.”

“You’ve been so good. I’m proud of you and my plan worked!” she squealed happily, “You didn’t have any feelings for her at all? You found her repulsive?”

“She could see I no longer had any love for her.”

“I notice that you don’t look at me with revulsion?” she put her head down. “Ellen was mean to both you and her sisters. You are not alone. I don’t think you should be alone anymore.” She looked up, locking her baby blue eyes on mine and whispered, “She wasn’t good to you, I want to be good to you… and seven is my lucky number.”

“Seven?”

“You’ve turned Ellen down seven times now. I owe you.”

“Sophie, that’s not what I need from you,” I said even as the throbbing between my legs told me differently.

“What about what I need?” she said, an air of desperation to her voice. “I… I know what you need and I don’t want you getting it from Ellen! Tonight I don’t want to be the girl you make love to,” she gave me a sly smile and placing her lips to my ear added, “I want you to really fuck me.”

“You’re… too old.” I said lamely.

“I know I don’t know a lot about how your generation does it these days, but I’ll try really hard to keep up!” she purred in my ear as her pussy continued to grind into me. “I’ll do anything you want; I’ll make you happy. Take me the way you took Eleanor… that night…”

She punctuated that last sentence by flicking her tongue across my ear and unable to contain it, a low moan escaped me.

“Hmmm,” she cooed as she kissed my neck again, “I like that. I want you to moan for me, I want to moan for you! Please?”

Before I could answer her hand darted down and I groaned as her slender fingers wrapped around my cock.

“Oh! You do want me instead of Eleanor don’t you!”

“I don’t deserve this!” I groaned when she began slowly pumping my cock.

“Let me make you happy,” She whispered, “Then I’ll come up with a new plan.”

I turned my head and gasped as her lips immediately pressed into mine. I tried not to respond to the kiss, but as those incredibly soft lips began sliding back and forth over my mouth, I let my body relaxed and surrendered to my taboo desire. As my lips parted and began pressing into hers, Sophie let out a soft whimper that caused my cock to twitch in her hand. I began kissing her more passionately and released a whimper of my own when her soft tongue slipped into my mouth and caressed mine. I brought my arm up around her shoulders and crushed her to me. Sophie squealed delightedly as I wrapped my other arm around her thin waist and held her against me. I could feel her nipples pressing into my chest and although I yearned to taste them it could wait. Right now I was enjoying holding her naked body close to mine and the feeling of her lips. Sophie’s hand released my cock and she slid both her arms under my shoulders. As we continued to kiss I was amazed at how good it felt to be doing something so wrong. She was willing to commit adultery for me… and not just for me… for the twins… maybe even for her husband. Did he really know? This was dangerous, taboo, but the thought of how good something like this could feel hadn’t occurred to me. Her tongue still teasing the inside of my mouth, Sophie rolled over on top of me. I moaned as she straddled my leg and I could feel her slick pussy pressing into it. That wet pussy was throwing a lot of heat and the thought hit me that pretty soon I was once again going to find out just how hot her married pussy was. That thought should have appalled me, but instead I moaned and started rocking my hips, pressing my hard cock into her soft stomach as we continued to kiss. I slid my hand up Sophie’s soft smooth back and up into her long hair to cradle the back of her head. I felt her body relax against mine and sliding her lips from mine she whispered, “You feel so good!”

“So do you, Sophie,” I sighed in her ear as she began gently kissing my neck.

Sophie slipped her arms from underneath me and bracing them on my chest lifted herself over me and leaning down, bringing her perfect tits to my lips. I opened my mouth and eagerly sucked her pierced pink nipple into it.

“Oh, fuck!” she gasped as I swirled my tongue around her swollen flesh.

I felt a shiver go through her as a fresh wave of moisture flooded my thigh between her legs. As I swirled my tongue around her nipple, Sophie moaned and began grinding her hips hard into my leg. I smiled around her tit as I imagined Jessica and Rachel nursing at their mothers breast. Now I was doing the same. I switched to the other nipple and bringing my hand up, began rolling the other between my fingertips. Sophie’s fingers were digging into my shoulders and she was releasing soft whimpers as I began switching my tongue from one nipple to the other. While sucking one tit, I gave the other a squeeze and marveled at how firm her ripe tits were. Sophie reached up and placed her hand over mine, pressing my palm to her boob. That move caused my cock to begin to ooze into her stomach. The look of pure desire on my neighbour’s face was one that I’d never seen on a woman before. Damn she really did want me! I started to try to sit up so I could roll her over and begin to take charge, but pushing against my chest. Sophie held me down and sliding her nipple from between my lips smiled down at me. “You’ve always taken good care of me and my girls, let me take care of you first tonight,” she gave me a big smile, “I want you to see just how far I am prepared to go.”

“You don’t need to…” was all I could come out with while watching this taboo lover  slowly slide down my body towards my cock.

I knew I should be disgusted with myself. Instead I felt a sense of anticipation run through me as Sophie began placing soft kisses along my chest. After all, we did understand each other and we both wanted essentially the same thing. Yes, I thought as I watched Sophie’s little pink tongue dart out and tease my nipple; we deserved to make each other happy. With that thought all hesitation left me and despite my aroused state I let myself relax and sighed as Sophie was now trailing her tongue down my flat hard stomach. Her pussy was leaving a wet streak down my leg as she released her fluids and my cock was doing the same as it nuzzled between her pendulous bosom. When she slipped between my legs and rested herself on her elbows I could see her chest glistening with my precum. Sophie grabbed my penis and after giving it a squeeze gently kissed the head. I groaned as she left her lips there and slid them across the sensitive skin of the head of my cock. When she pulled them back I swallowed hard at the sight of the trail of sticky fluid between her lips and my cockhead. She licked her lips and with a smile whispered, “Hmmm, you taste good!”

Sophie kissed my cock affectionately then slid her tongue down the length of my shaft. I gasped as she continued and began licking my balls while still stroking my cock. I watched transfixed by the sight of the older woman’s tongue bathing my quivering balls. I moaned as she took them in her mouth and began sucking on them.

“I… I think you’ve done this before.” I whispered as she began working her tongue back up my shaft. Sophie giggled and I laughed as she turned red.

“Just Joseph,” she giggled again as her tongue darted out across the head of my dripping prick. “I really like sucking him off but your creamy children… oh you taste so much better.”

I was going to burn in hell for this for sure, but was going to enjoy myself before I met my demise. I cried out in surprise as quickly lowering her head, Sophie took me deep into her mouth and began slowly bobbing her head. I gasped at the feeling of her warm mouth as well as the sensation of her tongue pressed tightly to my shaft as her lips slid up and down. I was fairly well hung and she was taking me more than half way down. I moaned and reaching down brushed her blonde hair from her face so I could watch the show. And what a show it was! Sophie wasn’t lying, this married woman loved to suck cock! Her big blue eyes were partially closed and had a glazed look in them as she repeatedly down her daughter’s boyfriend’s cock. Even more of a turn on was the wet slurping sounds and moans she was making deep in her throat while she blew me. Looking past the amazing sight of her amazing mouth devouring my cock, my eyes wandered down her smooth back and focused on her bare ass. That ass was wiggling back and forth as she ground her hips into the bed, rubbing her pussy against the sheets. Her legs were bent at the knees and I watched her wiggling her feet back and forth playfully. I sighed at the thought that I was going to more than repay Sophie’s kindness by sucking the sweet pussy her daughter’s had emerged from eighteen years ago. In the meantime I returned to watching the talented middle aged woman demonstrate her oral skills. To my surprise she was taking me even deeper and I gasped as with a gurgling sound, Sophie forced my cock down until her lips were at the base of my shaft!

“Oh fuck, Sophie!” I hissed, feeling her tongue slide out along my balls. “You need to… stop! I’m going to… make a mess… all over my bed!”

She giggled around my cock then caused me to cry out again when she began shaking her head back and forth. I could feel her tongue swirling around my shaft and she had brought her hand down between my legs and begun massaging my balls. I felt my thighs begin to tremble and realised I was moments away from cumming in the married woman’s mouth. Sophie worked my cock back out from  between her puffy lips and as I watched wide eyed, as she let her saliva drool out of her mouth and down my shaft. With a wink she slid her tongue down my shaft and made a show of licking it back up.

“Stop!” I whispered, meekly, trying to hold on.

“You can cum in my mouth,” she laughed happily then eagerly took me back into between her sexy, pouting lips.

She began bobbing her head again and I started breathing through my mouth as I knew I wouldn’t be able to hold back much longer. Sophie wasn’t taking me as deep, but was sucking faster and the feeling of those soft full lips caressing my hard flesh was driving me wild. My hand was still on her head and I started drawing my fingers through her fine blonde hair. I wasn’t being rough, but was simply guiding her head along the length of my shaft. Sophie didn’t mind, in fact she sighed softly around her mouthful of cock and closing her eyes began to suck me even faster. Unable to help it, I began thrusting my hips, pushing my cock into her descending mouth. Again Sophie’s response was a moan of pleasure and she slowed her mouth down, allowing me to fuck her face as she played with my balls. Wanting to make her feel good for pleasing me so well, I slid my hands under her and began playing with her swollen nipples as she brought me closer to and closer with each bob of her pretty little head. Sophie whimpered and I saw her hips grinding harder into the bed. My hips were beginning to move with a sense of urgency and sensing me getting close, Sophie grabbed my cock and started following her mouth with it, jerking me off as she blew me. I gasped and began to moan continuously as Sophie began sucking fast and hard, I could feel the cum building within me then as Sophie gave my balls a gentle squeeze and cried out loudly as my cock erupted in my taboo lover’s mouth. I felt my knees quiver as the cum raced out of my balls, up the long shaft of my cock and then exploded into the mouth of my girlfriend’s loving mother. Sophie went nuts and started moaning like crazy as her mouth quickly filled to capacity. I could see she was trying to swallow fast enough but couldn’t. I think the sheer volume of cum overwhelmed her and she wasn’t prepared to deal with so much of my young virile seed.

She pulled the head of my cock out of her mouth, gasped and swallowed an overflowing mouthful as fast as she could. My cock continued to spew its load all over Jessica’s Mom’s face. My ejaculating penis fired out a few more white, sticky volleys of semen, painting her cheeks and forehead with my sperm. Sophie’s eyes were glued shut and every square inch of her face was covered in thick, creamy cum. Even better, some of it dripped off her face and landed all over her big tits. All the while, she continued to pump the long, fat shaft of my cock right into her mouth. Sophie squealed between my legs as I lost control and thrust my hips hard into her descending mouth. Each thrust ended with a spurt of cum and Sophie gurgling as she fought to take it all. I moaned as she failed and I was treated to the sight of cum dribbling from her lips and down my shaft. She finally chugged back another mouthful and then forcefully shoved her mouth over the end of my cock. I fired off the few remaining weak shots into her sucking mouth and slumped back, completely drained and wasted to watch my sexy, cum covered lover. She was sucking so hard her cheeks caved in and she seemed desperate to get everything I had to give. She sucked so hard it almost hurt but there was no way I was going to stop her. Sophie caused me to moan again as she continued to suck my super sensitive cock. When it finally became obvious that my cock had finished spewing cum, she started to soften up the force of her suction but seemed very reluctant to take my cock out of her mouth. Sucking softly now, she took a finger and began scooping the cum out of her eyes and off her face. She would scoop up big dollops of pearlescent cum, wipe her fingers off on the head of my cock and clean it off by sucking it back into her mouth.

She had a look of pure ecstasy on her face as she slid my spent cock from her mouth and slowly licked up the last few drops of cum. Looking up at me she opened her mouth and showed me her cum coated tongue. She then closed her mouth and after making a show of swallowing, opened it again to show me it was empty. I had no idea if Sophie might come to her senses and begin to regret what we had just done. Maybe she would regret it and this would be the last time we did this. I had to trust her and whatever plan she had in mind. I could think of much worse things than donating my sperm to such a good cause.She had finally cleaned the cum from her eyes to the point she could open them. She was gazing up at me in what I’d have to describe as a very loving way and was softly and gently nursing on the head of my softening member. She removed my cock from her mouth for as long as it took to say, “Thank you for letting me reward you… just six more to go.”

“That was….” I smiled at her as I fought to catch my breath, “The hottest blow job I’ve ever had. That makes us even.”

“Really?” she asked as she sat up between my legs “Thank you but no, every time you deny Ellen, you’ll have my thanks.”

“Thank you.” I whispered as I took in her sweet curvaceous body. “Fuck, you’re hot Sophie but that was so wrong.”

“Are you ready to take a second reward?” she laughed, and then yelped in surprise as unable to wait any longer, I sat up and grabbing her shoulders practically threw her down on the bed beside me. “Oh, I’m already liking this!” Sophie whispered, and then moaned as the second she was on her back; I fastened my lips to her gorgeous titty. Sophie reached up and began running her hand across my back as I eagerly suckled at her breast. That was the word as I was trying to suck not just her nipple, but as much of her flesh as I could into my mouth. I reached across and began playing with her other nipple as her hand slid into my hair and pressed my face against her heaving boobs. “Yes!” she moaned, “I’m so glad you want me! Please make me cum for you!”

I was horny as hell so how could I deny the sexy woman’s request? While still sucking her tit, I slid my hand down her stomach and between her legs. I gasped around her nipple as my fingers slid through her tight curls to her extremely wet pussy lips. Sophie groaned and began rocking her hips, shoving her hot flesh against my hand. I slowly slid my fingers up and down the length of her pussy and reaching the top pressed them into her swollen clit. “Aaaahh!” she moaned, “Oh it’s going to be hard for me to keep quiet!”

Hearing her moan caused me to begin to rub my fingers in slow circles around her hard little button. Sophie closed her thighs around my hand and started thrusting her hips hard into me. I played with her clit another moment then slid my fingers down. She whimpered in disappointment, but that was okay, I planned on making it up to her as there was no way she was going to cum any other way except by my tongue. Sophie groaned at the feeling of my fingers entering her surprisingly tight pusszy. I started slowly pumping my fingers into her deliciously hot little box and she sighed in pleasure and let herself relax. I pressed my thumb to her clit, causing her to whimper again and as she had done, began making a show of sliding my tongue across her stomach as I eased myself down between her long legs. “Yes, oh please yes!” she moaned as I settled down between her thighs, “Lick my married pussy!”

I paused between her legs and looked up at her. I could feel my hands trembling on her inner thighs as I took in just how sexy she really was. Her soft flat stomach and those long legs I was lying between along with those perky ripe tits, everything was perfect. Coupled with her blonde hair and baby blue eyes, Sophie was truly a flawless beauty. At the moment however, the attribute that was demanding my attention was the smooth glistening pink little pussy inches from my face. Leaning in, I took a breath and sighed at the sweet scent of her forbidden pussy. Sliding my hand up her smooth thighs I gently parted her lips and as she trembled in anticipation I blew lightly on her clit. “Don’t tease me,” she begged, “I didn’t tease you!”

Sophie groaned as I swirled my tongue around her clit several times. I then worked my tongue down through the wet folds of her lips and after a brief pause to again savor her scent, plunged my tongue inside her sopping wet slit. She cried out and I groaned as I swirled my tongue inside her, getting a mouthful of her forbidden juices. Sophie moaned and started squirming as I took my time, sliding my tongue in and out of her hot pussy. She began thrusting her hips into my face and I had a brief feeling of the surreal, was I really laying here between a married woman’s legs, tongue fucking her? I slid my tongue back up to her swollen button and began gently sucking on it. “Oh, right there. Fuck! Fuuuuck!” She moaned.

Sophie reached down and began running her fingers across my shoulders then squealed as I slid two fingers inside her. I began to pump them in rhythm with my sucking and Sophie sighed contentedly as she started to rock her hips, pushing my fingers deeper inside her. I released her clit and started sliding my tongue around it in slow circles. Sophie made a sound that could best be described as a purr and again I found myself smiling as I committed the ultimate taboo. Her hands left my hair and a moment later I heard her gasp. I looked up and was treated to the sight of her long fingernails teasing her pierced nipple as I pleasured her. Spurred on not only by that, but by my cock which was already rehardening at the thought of fucking this perfect pussy, I started to lick faster. Sophie moaned in appreciation and began rocking her hips faster. I pressed my tongue tightly against her clit and drove my fingers in as hard as I dared. Sophie began to yelp and her thighs were starting to shake against my hands. As she had done I started grinding my hips into the bed sliding my now hard cock against the soft sheets. Sophie let out a sharp breath and her hips started rocking even faster as she moaned, “Yes! Oh fuck yes, just like that! Please don’t stop, please just ohhhh!”

Sophie threw her head back and screamed as her hips thrust into my face and her pussy contracted around my thrusting fingers. I began licking even faster and she squealed loudly and her hips started bucking wildly. Sophie clamped her thighs around my head, pressing my face into her hot flesh and again screamed out her pleasure as she came in my face. I continued licking and fingering her, my cock throbbing at the high pitched sounds she was emitting as that hot tight pussy convulsed around my fingers. Sophie’s back arched off the bed and with one last shuddering moan her pussy contracted and I felt a warm wave of fluid surround my fingers. My chin was buried between her pussy lips as I continued to lick her clit feverously. After another cry of pleasure, I heard what sounded like a low volume pop and hiss for a split second, followed by a warm wet splash on my chin. I felt one burst, then a second, and finally a third. My chin, her pussy, and the bed sheets were all soaked. Sophie silently screamed in ecstasy as she spasmed violently in my face. Her whole body convulsed with pleasure for what seemed like an endless period of time. As this went on, I tried to lap up and catch every drop of her squirted juice in my mouth. Her squirted pussy ejaculate had the most amazing taste. At this point, she was so sensitive, she had no choice but to push my face and head away. Her pussy juice was all over the place and she collapsed on the bed panting as I had done and whispered, “My daughter’s got so lucky with you! That was orgasmic!”

My response was to slide up onto my knees between her legs and looking down I licked my pussy coated lips at the sight of my large cock positioned directly over her quivering pussy. “Take me,” Sophie said softly as she also stared at my cock hovering over her. “Fuck me hard. Just like how you fucked my daughter. I want you to rape me.”

She could feel what I thought of this, of this conversation, my penis was completely hard, my foreskin retracting, a bead of precum forming at the tip. “You want to be raped?”

“By you, yes.”

“No way! Plus, would it be rape if you were actually agreeing to it? Consenting to it?”

“Well of course not.” Sophie rolled onto her side, then sat up, looking at me, pushing me onto my back, and looking at my naked body. She hadn’t stared at me like this before. She looked at my long toned slim pale body, my thick tufts of pubic hair, my narrow waist, my long thick rigid penis. She stared, as I sat up, my cock looked so ripe, so thick, long, so aroused, hard… and still she stared, like she hadn’t really seen it before: my penis had been inside her mouth, my fuck tool had been inside her wet vagina, my manhood had been inside her bareback.

“I don’t want to be raped, that is just horrible, obviously, brutal and humiliating and vicious, obviously, you know this, but I do want you to rape me, I want you to force me to do whatever you want to do to me, I want you to take me against my will, like you did with Eleanor. She got you so riled up, so horny, you forced yourself on her. It… It turns me on… but it’s something Ellen has inspired you to do. If I’m to be her equal… if I’m going to eradicate her from your fantasies… then I’m going to need to give myself to you completely. As she did. Attack me, and just fuck me like a filthy slut. Punish me. I’m a cheating wife… force me, fuck your baby into me… rape me?”

“I know what it’s like to get raped, Sophie. But… if you are asking for it…?”

“Yes, god, I am begging for it!  I mean, just thinking about having hard sex with you…” Sophie lay back and spread her legs, one hand holding my foreskin back, the other fingers stroking my smooth swollen sensitive tip. “My… my cunt is so wet, just thinking about it.”

I moaned and reached for her. Grabbing her ankles, I placed her soft feet on my chest and taking my throbbing cock in my hand teased us both by sliding it through her wet lips. Sophie shuddered and whimpered as I slid my cock across her clit before placing it at the entrance of her pussy. Releasing my cock I placed my hand on her soft stomach and slowly pushed the head of my cock between her lips.

“I want this. I want this to be different to sex I have with my husband. Whenever you want, wherever, you should rape me, just… force me. I’m not a little girl, I’m not afraid of rough sex… so force yourself on me, force your hard penis inside my vagina, inside my ass, inside my mouth, if you want, force me to suck you because I’m such a cheating slut. Even if I try to stop you, it will all be part of… What we have together. Something taboo. Primal.”

“It’s just not me, Sophie. I can’t.”

“Trust me? Then just this once… Let me give myself to you… secretly. I owe you and I’ll really try to stop you, I’ll hit you and scratch and scream, you’ll have to really force me, use your strength, to force my legs apart, and hold me down…”

I grabbed Sophie’s wrists and forced her back on her bed, landing heavily on top of her as she fought to get free with a grin upon her face. And I was glad; I didn’t want her to feel hurt, not like Ellen and Jerome had hurt me. Like her, I guess I wanted this to be different too. I pinned her to the bed with all of my weight, and she arched her back, her nipples pressing against my bare chest as she writhed beneath me, struggling to break free. I used my knees to keep her legs spread so she couldn’t gain any leverage and, as she twisted and struggled, her crotch ground against me and my cock twitched. I pressed it against her pussy and her eyes went wide with fear, lust… and love. I didn’t care; I wanted her… I wanted to claim this married woman as my own. I held her down on the bed, as she struggled to push me off, and my face was inches from hers as I growled, “Are you sure?”

“Yes, I’m sure. Force your penis inside me, penetrate me, rape me. I’m yours tonight… take what you want.”

I pinned both her wrists with one hand as I reached down and grabbed her heaving breast. “The only thing I want right now… is between your gorgeous legs!” I said.

Sophie gasped and renewed her fake struggle to get out from underneath me, and I pressed forward to keep her arms held down, my cock broke nuzzled between her thighs. The swollen head rubbed up and down her slit as she struggled, and she turned her head and squeezed her eyes shut in anticipation. I ground my stiff prick between her legs and forced them even wider, but I’d only planned to scare her, I never intended to take it any farther. Until she whispered, “Please, when you’re ready… cum inside me…” I wish I’d left the room right then, but I forced the head of my cock between her forbidden pussy lips. “Oh.” Sophie groaned as I eased inside her. “Oh, you’re so big.”

I moaned at how tight her pussy was. I could feel it squeezing my cock as I pushed further into her. Sophie whimpered and began breathing hard as inch by inch I pushed my cock in until I was completely inside her. My mature lover moaned and lay still as I gently began to move within her. I was only sliding out a couple of inches before slowly pushing back in, but she was whimpering with each thrust. Those little sounds were driving me crazy and it was all I could do not to go faster. I looked down at her and lost that urge. Sophie’s eyes were closed and her lips parted, she was sweating and some of her hair was stuck to her cheek. Each time I pushed into her she emitted a soft whimper, but the look on her face was one of pure pleasure. As if she sensed me looking she opened her eyes and smiled, “I love having you inside me.”

As she spoke she put her arms out to me and leaning down I entered her embrace. I slipped my arms under hers and started moving slowly within her. I was pulling further out and now when I pushed, her sounds were that of enjoyment. I sighed and let myself relax as I gently made love to my girlfriend’s mother. Again as I’d thought when I had been kissing her I had fantasized about the hard fucking, but not about how good it would feel to be sweet to her. Sophie had her arms around me and was sighing softly in my ear each time I entered her. I could feel her nipples against my chest and even better was when she wrapped her long legs around my waist. I moaned at how tight she was as well as how good it felt to be this close to her. As wrong as this was, nothing had ever felt so right. I increased my speed slightly and Sophie moaned and began moving her own slender hips in time with mine. We both sighed and a moment later she whispered, “Let me.”

Dropping her legs from me, Sophie pushed my shoulders and I obediently rolled off her, Sophie rolled with me and was now straddling my hips. Reaching back she guided my cock to her pussy and slowly eased herself down on it. I gasped as my cock plunged deep inside her and watched as Sophie began slowly rocking back and forth, riding my teenage cock. I reached up and began fondling her nipples and she moaned and began rocking her hips faster. Taking her lead I began to thrust my hips up into hers, driving my cock into her hot married pussy. Sophie yelped, but began raising and lowering herself, plunging her pussy onto my rising cock. Her eyes were closed and she was moaning as I fucked her. Reaching down I pressed my thumb into her clit and started rubbing it in hard fast circles. “Oh fuck!” she moaned. “Oh yes!”

She leaned over and bracing her hands on my chest caused me to cry out as she began pumping her hips, fucking me as hard as I was fucking her. I groaned as her unbelievably tight pussy worked my hard cock and raising my head, sucked her nipple into my mouth. Sophie whimpered and began grinding her hips into me. My thumb was moving fast on her clit and I could feel her thighs shaking against mine. “There you go baby,” I encouraged her, “Cum for me.”

“Y…yessss.” She whispered and started sliding her hips back and forth faster.

Her entire body was trembling and pressing hard on her clit. I took her nipple between my fingers and gave it a hard pinch. Sophie tossed her head back and let out a sound best described as a howl as she began to cum on my cock. I gasped as that amazingly tight pussy clenched around my penis and she began slamming her hips into mine. She had certainly become accomstomed to the size of my ripe manhood now as she was crying out in pleasure as she drove her convulsing pussy down hard into my pumping cock. Sophie let out another cry and I moaned as I felt a gush of hot sticky fluid squirt past my cock and onto my thighs. Sophie moaned and letting herself go landed on my chest. Wrapping my arms around her waist I drew my legs up and began hammering into her, driving my hard cock into her gushing pussy. “Oh fuck!” she cried out as I began fucking the shit out of her, “Force me. Fuck me!”

Whether she was ready for it or not, I couldn’t hold back and pinning her to me was slamming my cock into her as hard as I could. Sophie was yelping in my ear, but they were sounds of pleasure and I started fucking her even harder. I couldn’t believe how tight and wet she was. As good as pounding her like this felt I knew what I wanted; I wanted my neighbour’s perfect peachy ass in the air while I fucked her doggy style. I rolled us both over and deciding I wanted to watch her before I put her on her knees, lifted her legs by her ankles and drove my cock into her. “Oh yes!” Sophie cried out as spreading her legs as far as I could I began fucking her hard and fast.

I looked down and smiled at the sight of her sweat covered tits bouncing as her father slammed the shit out of her. Her eyes were wide open and staring at me as I drilled her tight married pussy. She was yelping continuously and leaning forward as I bent her legs back. Her ass came off the bed and she howled as I was now penetrating even deeper with my long hard thrusts. “That’s it!” she moaned, “Take me! Rape me! I’m all yours! I want you to have me any time you… hey!”

She yelped in surprise as withdrawing my cock from her I grabbed her hips and with a wrench of my shoulders, rolled her onto her stomach. Grabbing her hips, I pulled her onto her knees and with no hesitation began fucking her. “Oh my fucking god!” She screamed as I repeatedly plunged my long thick cock into her tight wet pussy.

Sophie tried to speak again, but it turned into a high pitched squeal as I continued my relentless assault on her pussy. Sophie was tight and hot as my member effortlessly pistoned in and out of her. Faster and faster. My abdomen colliding with her jiggling ass cheeks. My bed started to make its familiar rhythmic creaking so I turned down the ferocity a notch so as not to wake my parents. I rammed my prick as deep as I could, nuzzling against the unprotected entrance to her uterus. Sophie kept whimpering as I assaulted her pussy, her eyes squeezed shut and biting her lip as I slammed into her with full force. I held her down by her throat as I reached around and groped her breast; her nipples were rock hard. Sophie sat up on all fours and looked between her spread legs. Her mouth was open and her eyes were wide as she watched my thick pole pounding into her, fucking her like a jackhammer. I fucked the married mother as hard and fast as I could, trying to make sure she enjoyed every second of it. My heavy balls swung between us, slapping rhythmically on her wet thighs. Her heavy breasts jolted and swung with each impact of my pelvis upon her soft ass cheeks. I gripped her waist tightly and felt the sperm in my testicles begin to ready themselves.

“Oh fuck, I’m… I’m going to cum… I’m going to cum!” She gasped, clenching her teeth while I fucked her. I kept pulling back and thrusting into her as hard as I could, trying to push her right through her cervix. “Harder. Please, do it harder; deeper, baby! Pinch my nipples. Oh God, I’m so close, baby, don’t stop.” Sophie said in a flurry.

I held her hips with both hands and drove roughly into the blonde bombshell. She was crying out now close to her orgasm so I  continued to assault her insides and, within moments, Sophie tensed her body, held her breath, and then shouted out as she came – “Ahhhh, oh my God, YES! Right there! Don’t stop! I’m cumming baby! You’re so fucking good inside me! Yes! Yes! Yes!”

I could feel her liquid running down my shaft and onto my balls. I made long, quick thrusts into her quivering vagina and she continued to shiver and grunt sustaining her orgasm. Her legs were kicking back and forth trying to drive herself harder onto my cock as she came. As Sophie’s orgasm subsided and her body relaxed and tingled, she smiled, and brought her hand to her face, blushing and laughing at the experience. I continued peppering her breasts, neck, and face with light kisses and licks, deciding not to risk any more noise and wake up the house. “Hmmm,” she purred.

Sliding my cock from her pussy, Sophie rolled over and I cried out in surprise as she quickly took my cock into my mouth and sucked it hard and fast. She was moaning and as good as it felt my head was sensitive from having just cum and I had to push her shoulders and whisper, “Stop Sophie, please.” Sophie released my cock from her mouth and licking her lips rolled her eyes.

“We taste good!”

I nodded and let myself go and fell onto the bed. I rolled over onto my back breathing hard as my heart pounded and my mind spun with the thoughts of what I had just done. With a long sigh, Sophie lay down next to me and as she had done before cuddled into me, resting her head on my chest and draping her arm and leg over me. “Thank you.” She said, kissing my chest, “I really do love you.”

“I love you too, Sophie.”

At that moment it hit me that I meant it, I really did love her and what was there not to love? She was beautiful, sweet, loving and just as wild as Ellen! As my breathing slowed I began to wonder if we could really get away with this. I mean who would even suspect it? That annoying voice came back with ‘I was being taking advantage of again’, but I brushed that off quickly. This married woman had known what she wanted and had done a damn good job of getting it. Besides, as I put my arm around her shoulders and pulled her close to me, she felt so damn good like this and making love to her had been one of the sweetest things I had ever–

“So?” she broke into my thoughts.

“So…?” I asked.

“How do I get you back with Jessica?”

“I don’t know, ” I answered. Ellen wanted control and had wrestled it all back into her hands but I had refused to move back in with her. There was still some distance between us. But there was also distance between the twins and me… and an unresolved identity issue.

“I have an idea,” she began to lift her head, “But it will take a bit of time. Maybe if Ellen doesn’t see you with Jess… maybe that will be enough? Jessica has just turned eighteen. She’s the same age as you. Ellen is soon to be twenty. I have no idea how old Jerome is… thirty?”

I stopped her by giving her a soft kiss and guiding her head back to my chest and whispered, “I don’t like the idea of trying to hide everything. Ellen is too connected to her sisters. They talk all the time, even if they stop talking that would seem suspicious.”

“Joseph wanted me to give you something…” she sat up and dug through her discarded clothing. “Here.” She handed me an old phone. “It has a new number that Ellen doesn’t know. Keep in touch with us using this, ok?”

I nodded. I desperately needed friends. I desperately needed Jessica. This could be my life line. “Thank you.”

“Thank Joseph, his number is already in the phone. Now… come up here,” Sophie whispered.

I crawled up the bed and brought my face close to Sophie’s. She reached up and caressed my face with her hand, then pulled me down to kiss her. We embraced this way for a long time. We gently kissed and caressed each other and my penis was pulsing with the urge to get back inside Sophie’s wonderful vagina. I was tempering my lust as best I could so that Sophie could enjoy her post-orgasmic bliss. But I could feel my will power breaking down. Sophie could feel me pushing delicately around her mound, and raised her pelvis up, inviting me to continue forward. My encouraged tip pushed into Sophie’s slick, hot entrance and we both let out a deep sigh. I continued to push forward and my cock came to rest deep inside her taboo depths. We moved lovingly together, kissing and caressing one another as I slowly moved in and out of Sophie. Again I was rapidly losing my will power to make slow, beautiful love to this married woman. My urge was to speed up and make animalistic love to her. That urge was building in Sophie as well. “You feel so good inside me, I. So good, baby,” Sophie moaned out. “Please don’t stop. I want you. Take my body anyway you want.”

This aural stimulation was all I needed. I rose up onto my knees and ran my hands along Sophie’s long legs. I gripped her hips and pulled her up a bit and began thrusting deeply into her. She responded by bending her legs at the knees. She reached down to grip her heels again for leverage and to stimulate me. I increased my tempo and force, slamming into Sophie now with long, deep thrusts. We were becoming breathless quickly, grunting and moaning from the stimulation.”Oh yeah, I! I want it. Give it to me. Just like that, don’t stop!” Sophie panted out, her eyes half closed. “You’re going to make me cum again, you’re so fucking good.”

Sophie’s breathing got shorter and her body began to tense again. I was desperately trying to hold off my own eruption. My balls were ready to release my load, but I wanted to wait and keep going. “OH MY GOD! Yes! YES! DON’T STOP! NUHAAHAAAAAA.” Sophie cried out as her pussy spasmed around my engorged shaft. Her spine arched back and she convulsed. Her pussy again flooded with juice and it leaked out around my cock.

I continued thrusting into Sophie and she continued to convulse. When her moans turned to quiet mews, I pulled out of Sophie and flipped her over. The sudden movement shocked Sophie, but she quickly adjusted. She got up onto all fours, but I pushed her back down. Laying flat on the bed, Sophie looked over her shoulder a bit unsure what to do. I closed her legs and straddled her. I guided my cock to her soaked tight opening and pushed back inside her. Sophie’s eyes rolled into the back of her head. I gripped her around the hips, just above her ass. I pushed deeply into her and we both lurched forward. Sophie reached out and held her hands against the headboard. I began a brutal assault from this position, roughly taking the mother of three. There was nothing loving in my attack – this was about pure animalistic lust. Sophie was crying out from the pace and force of me as I brought myself closer and closer to my orgasm. Her legs bent up again at the knee and her heels came to rest on my ass. “Ugh, ugh, ugh, uuuuuck,” was all Sophie could get out.

“Fuck Sophie, I’m going… to cum… You feel… so good!” I grunted out through clenched teeth.

“Ugh…baby…ugh…pleeeeease” was Sophie’s teary reply. “Cum…ugh…for me. Cum…ugh…inside…ugh…me!”

I was pounding mercilessly into Sophie now. The bed was shaking from the momentum and slamming into the wall. The blonde woman was grunting and crying from the assault. It was pleasure and pain at the same time. My balls tightened and my penis began to expand. I was going to explode into the hot, slick hole tightly wrapped around my cock. I was slamming her so hard her pussy was squirting onto my thighs every time I drove into her and she was howling as I tore into her, fucking her forbidden pussy like it had never been fucked before. I gasped as I felt the cum building up inside and began moaning with each thrust “Cum for me!” she cried out, “Give me your precious seed!!”

“I can’t hold on!” I shouted out.

“UGH…CUM…UGH…INSIDE ME!,” Sophie cried out back at me.

And I did. My cock lurched, releasing several pre-cum shots, and then erupted with long, thick, ropes of cum deep inside Sophie’s unprotected womb. We both cried out from the sensations; me from the immense pleasure of cumming inside this amazing woman; and Sophie from the hot seminal fluid splashing against her cervix causing her to cum as well. “Give it to me!” she squealed, “I want it all, oh right inside of me!”

I slowed my pumping as my spurting cock continued to paint the inside of my Sophie’s fertile pussy. I thrust several more times deeply into my blonde lover as my orgasm subsided, both of us grunting quietly each time. I finally fell forward on top of my married neighbour and we were both panting, trying to catch our breaths. Sophie’s hair was a mess, but she moved some to get her lips against mine. We kissed softly, lovingly, and I stopped moving and moaned as I felt the last of my cum trickle out. I then gasped as clenching her pussy around me; Sophie milked a couple of more drops from my spent cock. “You,” Sophie said breathlessly “are fucking…amazing!”

“Oh my God, that was fucking fantastic.” I whispered back out between breaths. “I came inside you, Sophie.”

Sophie’s body betrayed her, gripped with another powerful orgasm, her forbidden vagina grasping and milking my invading member insistently as she convulsed, hungrily drawing my semen into her core. Sophie moaned low, voice full of lust and submission. I suddenly worried if my girlfriend’s mother had already conceived. I lay against her trembling, my fat cock sheathed in my neighbour’s well-fucked pussy. We rested there in the dark, panting, fighting for breath, our bodies drenched with sweat. “I suppose I might get preg-nant…” Sophie moaned in helpless complaint – or maybe surrender – she was so unbelievably satisfied.

I smiled apprehensively, sliding my hand to caress her toned belly. She shivered at my touch – I wasn’t sure if it was in revulsion, realisation, excitement, or pleasure. Maybe all at once, because I felt her pussy throb and constrict gently as she came again around my semi-hard shaft. “Oh fuck,” I whispered near her ear, kissing her jaw. “You might.” I pressed my lips to the side of her neck saying nothing. My mind trying to comprehend the possibilities.

“It’s OK…” she panted, “I’ll think of something.”

We stayed that way for a long time. My semi-erect cock remained inside Sophie the entire time. We found ourselves still in my bed some two hours later spooning together after a nap. We kissed and caressed each other for a while, rubbing her shoulders, back, and let my hands rest on her hips. I brought my mouth to her neck and kissed and sucked on her. “Easy, mister. Don’t leave a mark!” Sophie said, “Don’t forget I wear a ring on my finger.”

“Ellen keeps saying she wants to marry me and have my baby… it’s so confusing. I left a mark on Jessica and she broke up with me.” I replied.

Sophie’s head fell back against mine “Well, you left your mark inside me. I’m sure I can feel your sperm swimming inside me. So now I am yours whenever you need me. I meant that.” Sophie quietly replied. “We need to do this again.”

“I’m not sure that would be a good idea.”

“I disagree,” Sophie giggled, “Maybe once we’ve untangled you from Ellen’s Web there will be less of a… need.”

“Aren’t you worried that just days ago I was sleeping with your daughter? What about if things… do actually progress between Jessica and me? I’m… not going to be cheating on her! Especially not with her Mom!”

“I admire you for that. But, as you have probably realised, we are an unconventional family.” Sophie replied, stroking my chest, “I’ll do anything for my girls’ wellbeing and I know now, more than ever, that you are good for Jess. I’m going to be thinking about how I get you back together again.” 

“I appreciate that. So this remains our secret?”

“Joseph knows,” Sophie replied. “But it’s for the best that we don’t alert anyone else. I’ll text you on your new phone at some point so we can plan another meeting. Now I know how to sneak into your bedroom…” she batted her long eyelashes, “If you’re ready for me, maybe we can do something regularly? I still owe you five.”

“I think we are even,” I said, “and you’re going to have to get better at sneaking around. My dad almost caught you!”

“Your father is a good man, just like his son.” Sophie said, trailing off and reaching up to kiss me. We exchanged a loving look at one another as she pulled away and began pulling on her panties and redressing before heading back out into the darkness. We both knew there needed to be some realistic resolution to this situation and as if she was reading my mind, she whispered, “text Jessica.” Without saying another word she quietly left through the bedroom door and closed it behind her. 

________

I hadn’t intended to fall asleep but that’s exactly what I did. I was physically, mentally and emotionally exhausted. I should have expected to be awakened by an unfamiliar buzzing. The new phone had announced that there was a message waiting for me. It wasn’t Sophie. Jessica’s name was highlighted and her message read: “Hey, are you there?”

“I’m here.” I text back in reply. Almost immediately the phone began buzzing again, this time a video call. I answered it.

“Jessica?”

“Hi… Mom told me to call you. Did she really sneak into your house to deliver the phone?”

“Yeah, right into my bedroom.” I could barely make her out in the gloom of the bedroom and noticed my image was just as dark. I switched on the bedside lamp and Jessica quickly Did the same, “Is Ellen staying over tonight?”

“No, she’s back at your place… her place,” Jessica corrected herself. She looked at me, and her green eyes caught the weak bedroom light and twinkled. She smiled and scrutinised my stubbled jawline. “Mom was right, you are a mess.”

“Ellen told me–”

“Mom filled me in,” Jess interrupted, “It’s going to be OK now.” 

I watched as she played with her necklace, her name sparkling, my heart soaring gently. She held up her hand. “See, you were right. That mark did come off, eventually.” She was trying to make a joke, and I tried to smile politely. “Hey, hey,” she said, noticing the tears that stained my cheeks. I didn’t have the strength to do anything but cry. I was so destroyed from the past two weeks that my only reaction to any emotion-despair, rage, joy-were tears.

“I’m sorry this got so messed up… so complicated,” I sobbed.

“How about we just start again. From the beginning?”

“Are you sure you want to?”

“Of course I want to, I love you.”

I stared at the screen as my heart rejoiced. Maybe we could make this work. Maybe Ellen would move on with Jerome and I could quietly get back together with Jessica. Suddenly I heard a noise from the hallway and ended the call as my door opened. My Dad appeared. “I saw your light on, I thought I heard someone downstairs earlier. Was that you again?”

“Yeah Dad, sorry, just one of those nights.”

“Hey, I understand. Do you want to talk about it?”

“Actually… I think I’m fine now… I had an epiphany, so to speak. I was just texting Jessica…” I pulled the phone back from underneath my bed covers.

“That’s great news! I’ll leave you to it. As long as you’re alright. You need a shower, this room stinks!” He laughed as the door closed behind him.

My room did smell… of sex. The phone buzzed:

“You OK?” – Read Jessica’s text.

“My Dad saw my light on and came in to see how I was.”

“What did you tell him?” – Jessica.

“I told him I was talking to you.”

“He’s so sweet.” – Jessica.

“So are you.” then I quickly followed up with, “BTW. I love you too, kisses x.”

“You know, ‘kisses’ sounds almost like “caresses”, that’s why they go together so well.” – Jessica.

“BSWK (Big Sloppy Wet Kiss)”

“Yes, and beyond.” – Jessica.

“How far beyond?”

“As far as you can imagine. I wish I was in your bed.” – Jessica.

“I have a good imagination. I wish you were here too.”

“I’m eighteen now, you wouldn’t need to be quite so… reserved.” – Jessica.

“I didn’t mean to be so cold.”

“Trust me, when I’m with you I feel so hot.” – Jessica.

What was it with these women and needing to feel warm all the time?

“You are hot.”

“What would you do if I was there…” – Jessica.

“How about kisses encircling your eyes? Followed by kisses on your ears, with soft words kisses down your neck.”

“Sound’s good. Kisses anywhere you can think of?” – Jessica.

“Yes, a nice little kiss right on the top of your nose, then another and another… Your lips won’t be forgotten either… I’ll kiss them softly. Kiss them gently. Kiss them wet. Nibble on first your lower lip, then your top lip. Will that do?”

“Hmmm, Not quite…” – Jessica.

“If I go any further I’ll be pitching a tent in this bed.”

“You could make love to a pillow?” – Jessica.

“I could lol. Pillows aren’t much fun. Been there. Done that. Got the T-Shirt. Didn’t fit. Took it back only to find out that all sales are final. Bummer. I’ll kiss you on your sensuous lips, slipping my tongue between them, French kissing you. Writing long French novels with my kisses, drinking deeply of your love, tasting every single calorie of your lipstick.”

“That is so romantic! You have such a way with words. You make me tingle all over xo” – Jessica.

“I’ll kiss your neck too, feeling the humming vibrations when you moan in delight at my attention…”

“Keep going.” – Jessica.

“Kissing a little lower on your now overdressed torso, rearranging your clothing strategically to provide the best access to your sexy freckled shoulders.”

“You like freckles?” – Jessica.

“I LOVE them.”

A few minutes passed without a reply and then, just as I was getting nervous, a message came through:

[Rachel has joined the chat]

“I’ve been talking to Rachel. You were texting about kissing me…?” – Jessica.

“She’s there?”

“She’s gone now, don’t worry, I tell her everything anyway.” – Jessica.

I stared at the notification informing that Rachel was very much there with us.

“You mentioned my freckles…” – Jessica.

“I love them. I love their delicate pattern and how they define your amazing curves. I love the way they seem to change colour when we kiss. I love the way they match your hair…”

“I noticed you prefer redheads.” – Jessica.

“Your red hair contrasts with your beautiful green eyes. I love the way you remind me of the summer. I love breathing in your scent. Kissing your throat. Our pulses quicken and quicken again… breathing faster…”

Again there were a few minutes of silence.

“Are you still with me? Or are you ‘busy’?

“Yes, I’m here. I’m just reading the text over. Reading them from the beginning. I love you. Please don’t stop.” – Jessica.

I wondered if one or even both sisters were jilling as I typed and I discovered, rather rapidly, that my erection was demanding attention.

“Kissing your ribs, counting them one by one with kisses…”

“Hmmmm… nice :)” – Jessica.

“…all the while mumbling into your firm, soft belly just how special you are. Admiring your smooth, tender skin stretched so beautifully over your frame… the artists who put you together had excellent taste!”

“My Mom and Dad love you too. Keep kissing me x” – Jessica.

“Your navel appears over the horizon… my next delicious kiss is being loaded… I circle your navel with my nose, lightly tickling your tummy with my short, quick breaths… you draw in a quick breath as I plant a firm, deep kiss low on your belly, you feeling it deep inside…

“Fuck!” – Jessica.

“Kissing my way over to first one lovely hipbone, then the other…alternating back and forth, nearing your center ever closer as I ever so slowly drop lower and lower…”

“Lower :))”

“Your lovely mound now feeling the tingling sensations as my attention draws nearer, you push my head lower as you feel me resist lightly, continuing to kiss your lower belly, usually hidden from the view of the sun…”

“Lower is great. The lower you get the better.” – Jessica.

“As you lighten your grip on my crown, you feel my kisses straying lower once again. You breathe deeply in a reverse sigh as my lips reach your lower lips, kissing the topmost part…”

“I love it. I want you to eat me.” – Jessica.

“I want to. I will, Jessica… kissing down the sides of your lips, drawing them into my mouth as I travel downhill… then up the other side and you shudder as you feel the vibration of my response.”

“Where’s the ice?” – Jessica.

“I continue to kiss and nibble your outer lips as I encircle them again and again, occasionally long, slow stroking and flicking them with my tongue, especially where they join at the top and bottom corners. I nuzzle deeper, offering the same torturous treatment to your inner lips as I quietly reach over to the ice chest and take out a couple of cold, wet cubes…”

“Ice… nice” – Jessica.

“I thought you might like that.”

“What about my breasts? They aren’t as big as Ellen’s?” Are my tits big enough for you?” – Rachel.

Rachel? She’d joined the conversation! Did she reaslise my phone identified the separate message? It was my turn to pause as I contemplated how to respond.

“So I guess you really do think my boobs are too small 😦 ” – Jessica.

“No, I adore your breasts, Jessica. I was just…”

“Masturbating?” – Rachel.

“Yeah…” I actually wasn’t but it was easier to say I was.

“Me too.” – Jessica

“I love your titties. They are set high on your chest and perfectly shaped. I love how due to my red hair that they get more freckled in the summer. Your tits are amazing, especially your pink nipples that stand erect at the slightest brush against skin or clothing.”

Did they not realise I could see they were messaging me separately? I must admit, I no longer cared.

“My nipples are hard right now.” – Jessica.

“I’ll cool them with an ice cube. Imagine your nipples tightening as they feel the first cold droplets as I softly touch them… you take in a quick breath as several consecutive drops land on your left nipple.”

“Oh yes!” – Rachel.

“A stunned gasp escapes as new ice greets the edge of your breasts. Those sounds reach deep within my soul and fire me up. In a steady motion, my hands take the ice in a circular pattern that patiently closes in on your nipples. Another loud gasp is joined by a ripple of flexing that runs through your body. I can feel each twinge and clenching grasp, and my body stiffens in sympathy.”

“Don’t stop.” – Jessica.

“You lean forward and the cold that has radiated on your nipples is instantly reversed by the warm wetness of my mouth. Your hand cradles my head to your bust and the sensations of the ice and the warmth blend divinely. Just as the vibrations of my tongue flickering from nipple to nipple and the circular motions seem to be too much to handle as I suckle at your breasts.”

“Oh fuck!” – Rachel.

“How are you feeling?

“I feel horny.” – Jessica.

“I put the ice away, and before you realise it, you feel first one cold finger, and then another softly touching your belly until my whole hand is resting there. I move my hand in slow circles on your belly, going lower and lower until I reach your smoothly shaved mound…”

“Please… keep going!” – Rachel.

“My warm hand joins the cold one in gently touching you, opening up your lips for further ministrations… reaching along your slippery folds and delicately opening the lovely petals. You have such a pretty pussy, Jessica.” I replied, deliberately mentioning Jessica’s name to see how Rachel responded.

“Oh baby, it’s all yours!” – Jessica. 

Not Rachel. Interesting.

“I’ll go.down on you, Jessica. First your outer lips, then your very slippery, warm inner ones. My mouth lowers over your hood considering what to do next… I bring my mouth down over your sex, my lips kissing yours, and I reach out with my tongue, probing delicately for your favourite little bump… finding it, I delicately probe up and down, then in gentle circles, sending shudders of ecstasy through your body.”

“Hmmmm…” – Jessica.

“I stroke your clit upward more firmly with a flat tongue in long, slow strokes, building toward orgasm…”

“Yes!” – Rachel.

“…I narrow my tongue, making it firmer to increase the pressure on your most sensitive spot… your deepest moans spurring me on… I take one finger and slowly insert it deep into your tight pussy…

“Be gentle.” – Jessica.

“…stroking it in and out, slowly at first, then increasing in speed and intensity. As you loosen up, I tenderly insert a second finger, slowing my strokes until you adjust, receiving all I have to give and as your body adjusts to the gentle stroking, your arousal intensifies, as does your moaning, signaling your readiness…”

“I want to cum” – Rachel.

“Are you ready Sweetheart?”

“I’m ready. So close.” – Rachel.

“I love you.” – Jessica.

“I love you too, Jess. You tighten your arms around me as you wrap your legs around my head, ensuring that we don’t come apart as the rhythmic stroking continues. I lower my head and place my mouth onto your pouting pussy lips.”

“Fuck yes!!” – Rachel.

“Come on, Baby, let it all go. Feel my love and care for you. Let it overwhelm you. Cum for me. Enjoy it because I want you to have it Sweetheart.”

“OMG!” – Jessica.

“You moan loudly a few more times, building in intensity to a sweet, sweet wail before exploding as you take off flying in a huge shuddering orgasm, the biggest and most intense you have ever known.”

“Cumming!” – Jessica.

“As I stay between your legs, I start to suck, and lick and finger your pussy and ass so hard and fast it drives you on and on and on. Your juices are flying all over everything.”

“Ffuucnnkkjligheljnnm” – Rachel.

“I moved my face from side to side and used my tongue, mouth and fingers to work over every inch of your pulsing sex. I even know to use my nose to help stimulate your body. I rub it on your very hard and very swollen and extremely sensitive clit. I am one sticky mess, but I know it is going to be worth it. You are worth it, Jessica.”

No response for several minutes. So I type again:

“Spent, we lay together, holding each other tightly. I wear your cum like a badge of honour. Needless to say, we slept very well that night, deliriously overjoyed because we finally have found each other.”

Still no response.

“The End.”

“I love you.” – Jessica.

“I love you.” – Rachel.

[Rachel has left the chat]

I lay back on the bed to contemplate what had just happened, wondering if I should jerk myself off or let myself fall asleep. A good ten minutes passed by so I stood up and walked to my bedroom window. I stood there, staring into the darkness, totally naked and staring into Ellen’s unoccupied room opposite. Standing there, in an open gown, stood… Ellen? My heart jumped! No! No, it was either Rachel or Jessica. She smiled and waved then stepped back, disappearing into the darkness. That’s when my phone started buzzing: An incoming call from Jessica.

“Hello.”

“When can I see you? I need to see you. We need to find somewhere we can be alone. There are so many things I want to say.”

“Ellen tried to blackmail me into being with her… I rejected her on your birthday but now she wants me to stay away from you. She threatened me with some… compromising videos… which she took… when Jerome… assaulted me. It’s been killing me trying to keep away.” I said, with a tear in my eye that she couldn’t see.

“Did Jerome… did he… sexually assault you?”

The tears started streaming from my eyes and I couldn’t breathe or speak. She correctly assumed the truth from my silence.

“Ellen! I’m going to kill her! That’s what she recorded? The sick, twisted bitch! Of fucking helllll!!!” Jessica was obviously crying herself as she vocalised her anger, “We… we ghosted you… and she… She had that done to you! We pushed you into her arms! That’s the last thing we wanted to do. I’m sorry, I’m sorry, I’m so sorry. It’s all my fault!”

“It’s not your fault… I went to her… I chose…”

“You chose the wrong sister.” Jessica cried, then almost to herself she said, “all because of a stupid mark on my hand! You thought we were manipulating you too. You must have thought that. That’s why you marked me. That’s why you bought us our necklaces. You thought we were playing games with you too… oh fucking hell!” I comforted her the best way I could for the next several minutes as we both cried ourselves out. “Mom said you were in a bad way. Ellen is such a fucking bitch! This has all happened before… last time we had to call the police! Last time we ended up having to move house!”

“What happened last time?” I said, trying to shift her thoughts.

“Her boyfriend, Jerome, we thought he had… taken an unhealthy interest in us. We had just turned sixteen, young, and Ellen was eager for us to experiment… sexually… but we weren’t interested. We thought Jerome was influencing her… trying to get us involved in their sex games. She told us everything they did together… she was very explicit.”

“That makes sense. Ellen always seemed to be in contact with you… wait… what did she tell us about what we… did?” 

“Everything.”

“Everything?” I said, unable to hide the concern in my voice.

“Everything. We know what you did, when you did it. She would always call us after. Even send us pictures. We watched you… once… in your room. Her room overlooks yours and she arranged to have the curtains open so we could see.”

“What did you see?”

“Enough. Enough to know that you should have been with me. Ellen knew… I… was interested in you… as soon as we moved in. She made her move, I don’t know how she did it but, almost instantly she seemed to become your best friend.”

I remembered how she did it. Sunbathing naked. Sneaking into my room. Slowly but surely getting under my skin.

“When Ellen found out I had feelings for you, she made it her mission to make you hers.” 

Jessica had feelings for me? I barely saw her. Did Ellen control that too? Was I always with the wrong sister? 

“But she acted differently around you. She was just as smitten with you as you were with her. She told us you were the one, she wanted to be with you, she planned the wedding, even the names of the children you would produce. But Rachel and I, we knew she was using you. You were just her latest plaything. Mom hoped you would change her, she really likes you! But even she admitted that she thought you had chosen the wrong sister. Mom and Dad knew that it would end badly… so maybe all I had to do was wait for you to realise.”

“I’m sorry, Jessica.”

“You don’t need to apologise for anything. It was always going to unravel. Last time, when the police did an investigation, it turned out that it was Ellen who was the driving force behind everything. She loves Jerome but also has him wrapped around her little finger. She wanted to see us lose our virginity to her boyfriend and he was up for it. Mom called the cops but when they interviewed everyone they decided to drop charges. We moved away to hopefully put distance between Ellen and her influential boyfriend. Ellen had to see a therapist and Jerome, thankfully, was no longer in the picture.”

“I saw Ellen fuck Jerome in your back garden maybe a week after you guys had moved in.”

“So they never… broke up?”

“No.”

“I didn’t know that. We all thought you were good for her. Normal. I was… quite envious. When we first moved in I asked your Mom if you were seeing anyone… by the time I had gathered my courage to ask you out… Ellen already had her claws in you.”

“She seemed so perfect. I’m sorry she disrupted your lives and forced you to move.”

“This house is better… and we moved next door to you!” she suddenly sounded happy, “When we met at the store, over ice-cream, I thought it was fate. Destiny was giving me a second chance… and I took it.”

“And I threw that opportunity away.”

“You had your reasons.” Jessica said, solemnly. “But I want to fix things. Take small steps with me? Let’s try and get back to where we were?”

“Where were we?” 

“Do you really want me to tell you? Now?” she asked, knowing that it was another boundary that once crossed could not be undone. I worried that the depth of my desire to be with the redhead, expressed in words might shock or even scare her away again. 

“I want to know what you want. I’m tired of trying to guess and then getting it wrong.”

“I want… I want you to look at me the way you look at Ellen. I want you to look at me the way my Dad looks at my Mom. I want you to accept me and my dysfunctional family… I want to make you hard, harder than you’ve ever been with my slutty sister.”

“You should have seen the way my blanket looked. If my Dad popped his head around the door and interrupted our… sexting. He would have known it was because of you! I told him I was talking to you!” I laughed.

“I’m glad you don’t hate me.”

“I never will.” I was here again now waiting for her reply, not really sure what to expect from this red headed young woman I still found a little dangerous and unpredictable at times, yet I had no control over how she was making me feel.

“You have a wonderful way with words… I wish I could be as descriptive as you are.”

“You don’t need to be, I can feel it, that’s more important.”

“Did you cum… while we were texting?”

“No.”

“Would you like to?”

“You don’t need to-”

“I know I don’t need to,” Jessica interrupted, “But I’d like to make you cum… You made me climax.”

As I began to protest she interrupted once again, “Just lie back, close your eyes… and listen…”

After a few moments, in a soft and seductive voice she began to talk to me down the phone. I lay back and listened to the hushed, melodic tones and imagined her…“I’d like to get you alone,” she began, “so I can touch you and kiss you and show you everything I’ve been dreaming about doing to you since Inturned eighteen. “You’re right there, in your house, waiting for me, as soon as I step into the hallway you’ll press me against the wall without saying a word and kiss me. Just a soft, breathless, hesitant kiss at first, feeling your way, tasting each other. You’ll catch me with my eyes open trying to absorb every intimate aspect of you and you’ll say something like ‘this I remember, you watching me kiss you!’ Our kisses will become more urgent and we’ll both start to feel the tension and pleasure building all through our bodies.”

“I can imagine it,” I chuckled.

“Shh! Just listen, and if you want, you can play a little. Let me know if I’m doing good. Right, where was I? Yes, I’ll use my tongue to trace across your mouth and gently bite your lip, inducing a firmer grip of your hands around my waist pulling me in closer to you. I’ll pull back to study you for a moment, take in the look of desire in your dark eyes, before kissing your neck while searching with my hand to find your hard cock and feel it straining to be released under my fingers. Just that light touch through your jeans would remind us of days when secretly touching each other through our clothes while with our families! You would turn me around to face the wall, holding my hands up above my head with your hands linked in mine. You’ll kiss my cheek and neck before releasing one of my hands as you move to cradle my breast and squeeze my erect nipple through the thin fabric of my dress. Then you move your hand down between my breasts and place your hand between my thighs. You’d gently start to circle your fingers over the exact spot you remember so well. I’d be starting to lose my mind already by this point! Shall I go on?”

“You’re doing so well,” I breathed, obviously aroused by her words.

“Are you touching it?”

“No… I was lost in your fantasy.”

“Then pull down your blanket and expose your penis. I want to see…”

“See?” my head immediately turned towards the window. I had forgotten to close the curtains. I was about to sit up and look across to Ellen’s room when Jessica spoke again.

“No, don’t get up. Leave your light on so I can see. Now roll down the blanket. I’m going to do my best to make you cum.”

I did as she asked and my cock sprang upright as I lowered the duvet cover to my knees.

“Wow, that’s lovely. I want you to grip your cock. Go on…” I took hold of my erection and imagined Jessica’s dainty fingers closing around it.

“Mmmm l, I can feel a tight aching feeling inside me. You make me so wet. I’ve got my left hand placed between my thighs with the knuckle of my thumb pressed against my clit. Fuck, I’m so turned on already, just imagine what it would be like for real?”

“I am…” my hand started to rise and fall. 

“I can see,” Jessica goggled, “I’d ask you if we could go to the kitchen, you’d willingly comply, taking me by the hand and leading me through the house with so many memories of us. I’d ask for some water with some ice, you’d watch me as I drink, our eyes connected in anticipation. I’d keep an ice cube in my mouth and walk over to you as you lean back against the counter. Again we kiss with the slightly sweet but cold sensation of the ice as I run it over my tongue and yours. I start to unbutton your jeans as we continued to kiss and release your hard throbbing cock.”

“Oh shit, Jessica-”

“Shhhhh! I’m in the zone! I kneel down before you and start to use my cold tongue to lick your balls, kiss your shaft, lick and taste the tip before taking all of you in my mouth. Your moans of pleasure would make me quiver and throb in places I hope you would soon be exploring. I start to move back and forward taking the whole length of you, balls deep down my throat, while using my finger to trace a path from your arse to your balls, cupping and gently squeezing your balls as I continued to suck you… Are you enjoying this? Because I am enjoying writing it a little too much and it’s getting hard to hold my phone with just one hand.”

“Are you really touching yourself? My cock is standing to attention and you can’t stop now! Yes, this is very enjoyable!  Please continue.”

“I’ve got my fingers buried inside my now very wet pussy and I’m rubbing myself with urgency and harder pressure. I want to cum with you to release this now almost overwhelming tension!” I could hear it in her voice that she felt exhilarated knowing I was getting turned on at the thought of her touching herself while thinking of me… while spying on me, as she had done before when I slept with her sister. “Ok,” she said. “Let’s continue, but I want every detail when you wank yourself off once I’m done! Where were we… oh yes balls deep down my throat in your kitchen. I sense from your moans and shallow breath that you’re getting close so I slow it right down, just using my tongue, keeping you on the verge for a while longer. Knowing you’ll find the will to stop me before it’s too late. You pull away from me and pull me up into your arms. Briefly tasting the saltiness on my lips. You move us around and motion for me to sit on the worktop. I eagerly comply removing my clothing and I lift my ass from the countertop to help you pull down my panties. I’m now vulnerable as I sit open legged before you. You look deep into my eyes as you move your fingers to my virginal pussy, you can’t believe how wet I am, how tight I feel, how strongly I’m convulsing, how loudly I’m moaning and shaking and begging you to give it to me.Your hands are on my pert breasts and you are kissing my neck. I moan and recline back onto the cold counter. You feel my hard nipples press into your manly chest as I feel your fingers drag through my trim bush. You insert your finger between my lips, finding copious fluids collecting there, before sliding it up over my clit causing me to suck in my breath. You lightly stroke my little clitty while still kissing my neck and licking my ears, then, sensing my impending orgasm you start fingering me with a violent abandon. Fuck! You plunge your fingers deep inside me, pressing firmly against my hymen. You spread your fingers to stretch me open further. You withdraw your fingers only to suddenly plunge them back inside me. You are punishing my swollen pussy, forcing me closer and closer to orgasm. Fuuuuck! I start to climax. I feel the first spasm crash across me. I reach up and grab my nipples, squeezing them tightly between my thumbs and forefingers as my orgasm overtakes me. I am arching my back, my buttocks off the counter pushing forward to meet your skilled digital thrusts. My lubrication is flowing out of my youthful vagina, dripping down the crack of my backside. My aroused scent is now filling the Kitchen. Oh god… I’m there… oh don’t stop… deeper… oh please… deeper… oh shit,”

My hand was now a blur, I was pretty sure she had just climaxed again for real… if not then she was a convincing faker! Just when I thought she would take time to recover she began again:

“Don’t stop… keep going! I want you to cum for me! I’m there, with you. Imagine us looking directly into each other’s eyes. We stare at each other, my green eyes soaking up the sight of your steely blue ones, the hot tension between us melting my muscles and pushing away the chill of the kitchen work surface against my skin.”

I began to stroke my cock and balls with my fingertips until my dick was once again fully erect and almost jumping in anticipation. I took a deep breath and grasped my now swollen and throbbing member with a firm grip and began to slide my hand up and down slowly, feeling immediate relief from the pent up desire flowing through me. I looked up across to the house opposite and I could clearly see Jessica, half naked, her red hair almost covering her breasts, watching me.

“With a groan, you grab my waist and whirl me around so that I am facing the counter. You pull me to you so that I could feel your erection pressing against my ass, and I sigh happily. You reach around and begin fondling my tits as you stroke my long red hair. You pinch my nipples causing me to yelp but continue kissing me and groping me, and I feel my wetness again running down my legs. One hand trails down, and you brush my hip. Let me watch you cum…”

I relaxed my grip and once again began just lightly caressing my cock with my fingers until the demand for a firmer grip began to grow anew. Jessica watched me intently as I continued to alternate between light caresses and good firm jacking every minute or so, edging myself onward. She could barely take her eyes off the sight of my hand as I gripped my cock firmly around the base and pulled upward, gathering my foreskin and drawing it up to cover the swollen head of my penis, enveloping it in the soft layers of skin, and then giving it a few hard and quick but short, strokes. I would then stop and slowly pull the foreskin back again with my fingers until once more the engorged head of my cock would spring free.

“Yes… keep going…” she breathed. “Without warning, you slap my ass, hard. I cry out and you do it again, twice in quick succession. Then, as I whimper and squirm, you pressed your hand between my shoulder blades, causing me to bend so that my torso was resting on the kitchen counter. You run your hands down my sides and I moan as you caress my ass, then you slip a finger lower, between my sopping wet pussy lips.”

I wrapped my hand around the shaft and pulled upwards, gathering all the soft foreskin together and pulled it up until it enveloped the swollen head of my penis. I then gave my cock a series of short, hard strokes, using only the silky foreskin to roll up and over the very sensitive glans. The pent up desire took just a little while, ten or fifteen strokes. I could feel the relief spreading through my loins and was able to slow down and release my grip somewhat.

“Oh, Jessica, this is amazing,”  I whispered. 

“Hush now! Let me get through this! I shiver as I feel your breath against my swollen clit, which you tease gently with one finger. I moan and spread my legs a bit further. I feel your hands grab my ass cheeks and spread them. Before I can gather my thoughts, you move lower, and your nose is brushing my asshole while your tongue laps at my dripping pussy lips. You begin thrusting your tongue inside, and I moan, pushing my hips back toward your face. One of your hands reaches up and begins rubbing at my clit as you continue to hungrily eat me out. My moaning grows louder, and I feel myself beginning to clench.”

A small drop of pre-cum had appeared, and I took a moment to spread it around the tip of my cock carefully. For the next few minutes, I alternated between slow rubbing and teasing of my lubed-up glans using only my fingertips, with slow full length stroking of my shaft. I would wrap my fingers around, and squeeze and fondle my balls, followed by the occasional burst of hard short jacking with my foreskin wrapped up and over the tip of my fully engorged member.

“You’re… enjoying this… aren’t you?” Jessica said, as her climax approached.

“Oh yeah, you bet I am!” I said, somewhat breathlessly, my rock hard and glistening cock bobbing in time with my heartbeat.

“Oh fuck… I can’t… I’m going to… shit! My legs shake, and you steady my waist with your warm hands… Before I can catch my breath, you stand and I hear you unzip your pants… You grip my waist, and with one thrust, I feel your cock begin to fill my still quivering pussy… I cry out in ecstasy as you commit to taking my virginity.”

“You’re still a virgin?”

“Yes… and I want you to be the one who takes it from me…”

“Jess! I… I mean… it would be an honour.”

“Mmmmmm then fuck me. Pop my cherry, give it to me. It feels magical as the pain become pleasure as I struggle to take your big cock. Fuck me. Fuck me hard. You begin to move faster, jolting me forward with each thrust. Your hands reach around and fInd my little tits. You pinch my nipples again and continue fucking me from behind, filling me with your hot, thick cock. There will not be a moment of silence, between my cries and moans, your panting and groans, and the wet slapping sound of you repeatedly filling me. I can tell that you’re getting close…”

“I want to cum for you, Jessica.”

“I want to cum again, too. I reach down and began furiously rubbing my clit as your fucking becomes harder and faster. You release one of my tits to grab a handful of my red hair and pull my head back so you can bury your face in my neck. There will be so much sensation, between the cool counter under my torso, one of your hands on my tits and the other in my hair, your stubble and lips on my neck, my finger on my clit, and you filling my pussy that has been aching for you for so long…”

I concentrated on the figure standing in the window, her robe fell to the floor. Jessica stood there, naked and proud. I felt a flush of excitement course through me, as my gaze slowly took her all in. Her nipples were hard, there was a blush of colour on her chest, and through the neatly trimmed, ginger pubic hair I could see her soft pink labia as she stood with her legs slightly parted and on tiptoes for my approving look. I continued to stroke my cock with a closed fist and a rising tempo.

“I think you’re ready, don’t you? Cum for me!” Jessica demanded, as her big sister and mother had before her. “Your cock is going to fit me perfectly. Imagine it. Me and you… having sex together. Fuck yes, our naked bodies moving in unison. It’s going to feel fucking amazing, no thoughts enter our heads, our bodies vessels for pleasure only, building excitement whilst satisfying a need to be this close to you for so long.”

As Jessica said the last line I could sense that she simultaneously stepped up the speed of her fingers fucking herself I knew she had reached the point of no return. She just managed to gasp… “I’m cumming…”

She must have slipped into pure ecstasy, better than any drug, her throbbing convulsing orgasm so strong and powerful she almost forgot I was still there, my hand pulling on my tingling manhood. That really was the last straw. I moaned, and my eyes, already half closed, glazed over. My legs stiffened up and my toes were pointing at the far wall. As my back arched up ever so slightly, the pace of my stroking slowed and became more focused as the rhythm of the impending orgasm took over. I was past the point of no return. My orgasm exploded like a three-dimensional kaleidoscope. I swear I saw stars. And the very next thing I saw was my engorged hard-on spewing forth a gusher of jizz, heading high up into the air.

A small, “Ah, Ah fuuuuck…” escaped my lips as the first rope of cum snaked its way out of my cock, arching back down and across my heaving chest. The first blast was immediately followed by another. My mouth, which was hanging open due to all my gasping and groaning, caught a healthy dose, the rest covering my upper lip. And still more came. When it comes to porn, I like facials, and here I was getting a huge one in front of my girlfriend.

It is only a slight exaggeration to say that the next arcing spurt of cum felt like someone had dumped a bucket on me. I was momentarily shocked by the heat of my hot semen, slathered all over my face. It hit me square in the middle, coating my nose and cheeks. I squinted to try to protect my eyes from the pearlescent stinging stream. Jessica, for her part, was losing her shit. She was moaning into the phone and the sight of my orgasm had caused me to double my pace on my twitching penis. My fist was a blur as I furiously jerked myself off. Each time I thought I had emptied my balls, a big glob of goo would emerge from my piss slit with a force that sent it from my cock like a creamy fountain, then fall and land with an audible smack on my sticky body. Jessica was transfixed, watching as I coaxed two, three, four more long strings of hot semen out of my cock, now only reaching my tummy. The swollen head of my cock was purple, and throbbing with each burst of fresh cum. Finally, the well ran dry. I was wheezing like I had just run a marathon, I was so riled up. Our eyes locked. I tried to read in her face what I must have looked like, out of breath and with a big hot load streaming down my face. I could feel it in my mouth, slowly sliding down the back of my throat.

As the volume of semen quickly slowed to a trickle, I continued to slowly pump my cock, working it from a gentle squeeze at the base to a firm handful of gathered up foreskin, lingering at the tip until the last drop was out, and the waves of pleasure coursing through my body, turned to quiet euphoria. Then I was silent, and immobile as she watched my entire body relax, and slump into the bed. The grip of my hand loosened, but remained wrapped around my rapidly shrinking member. My balls began to sag lower, empty. My rapid breathing had slowed to a steady relaxed note. She had never really been in a situation like this before, where she had the chance to observe the effects of an orgasm on my body, and was wide eyed and silent. After a short while, my breathing had slowed to the point where I was in danger of falling asleep, so I sat up and pressed the phone to my ear. “Are you back?” She said.

“Yeah, yeah; I ummmm made a mess,” I managed to stammer, as I watched her smile turn into a wide grin. Suddenly I found myself not only naked, but spent, and covered with my own cum, my hand still gripping my now lifeless dick. A feeling of embarrassment started to creep over me.

That feeling was quickly dispelled however, when I heard her sexy voice, “…and then I feel your cock jerk and hear your cry as you begin to cum, and I can’t help but cum with you. I cry out as you thrust yourself deep inside me and I feel your cum filling me as the waves of my own orgasm pushes it right back out around your fully impaled cock. Finally, we were both quiet, panting, me leaning against the kitchen counter and you resting against my back, your hands gently caressing my waist. Was I good, baby?” Jessica panted down the phone.

“Fucking hell, Jess, that was awesome!”

As dopey as I was in my post orgasm stupor, I couldn’t help but smile. Not only had I just lived a long held fantasy, but it would appear that Jessica had thoroughly enjoyed herself as well. Opening up a whole host of possibilities for the future.

“We need to meet up… soon.” Jessica said.

“Small steps. I don’t want Ellen to be suspicious.”

“Leave Ellen to Rachel and me. Until then you’ll just have to wait until we can put all our thoughts into practice, for real next time, and I can’t fucking wait!

________

The next day was a Saturday, a gorgeous October morning, the sky an electric blue, not a cloud for miles. A sweet breeze rattled the branches that surrendered their leaves a week earlier. I walked out in my bathrobe and bare feet, ignoring the cold, three days of stubble on my cheeks, my hair still matted with last night’s mess. A soft voice came from the street. “Hey.”

My head jerked up. She was petite and slender with red hair pulled back into a ponytail that reached her shoulders. She had big green eyes that were smiling almost as much as her soft red mouth. The bridge of freckles across her nose added to her stunning good looks. This young goddess wore a snug tee shirt, emphasizing her incredible pert breasts.

“Hi, Jess.”

“You look awful.”

“Thanks.”

Jessica slowly walked over and took my hand to lead me back inside. I looked up at Ellen’s bedroom window, suddenly worried that she was watching. In the window stood Rachel and Sophie and standing behind them both stood Joseph. They were all smiling as Jessica led me back to my front door. “Come on, let’s get you in the shower.” It was exactly what I needed. I shampooed and scrubbed, and when I emerged Jessica was standing there with my razor and shaving gel. It didn’t even register that I was standing nude in front of her. I sat on the toilet seat while she lathered my face and carefully shaved me. It was the kindest thing anyone had ever done for me.

What to say to her. “How’s Rachel?” I asked.

She smiled. “She’s fine. Worried about you. Like I’ve been.”

“Why would she be worried?”

“Because Rachel called your mother, and she said you weren’t doing well.”

I let out a mirthless laugh. “No, I haven’t done well the past few weeks.”

She patted my face with the towel. “I haven’t done well either.” She helped me to my feet, and we walked out into the bedroom. While I was in the shower she had made the bed and filled two laundry baskets with dirty clothes. “I missed you.”

“I’m sorry I made things… complicated.”

She shook her head. “I realise it wasn’t your fault.” She sat on the bed, I did the same. I had the feeling something important was about to happen, and I didn’t know if it was going to be my salvation or my end.

Her voice took on a faraway tone, like she was remembering something from years and years ago. “But I was so angry at you for not trusting me. Just so… angry.” Then she looked at me and returned to the present. “But I love you. I love you and I want to be with you.” She took my hands in hers. “Can you forgive me, and forget that night with the marker pen ever happened?”

It was her way of admitting the truth. And of acknowledging that I knew what that truth meant. She couldn’t ask me to pretend I was dating one sister when I was dating both, because then I wouldn’t be pretending, would I? Would I agree to live a lie, based on mutual love and trust? Could I forget that she and her sister had carefully deceived me the past four months? No, I couldn’t forget. But… “I can forgive you anything. Anything. But I couldn’t go through the past two weeks again. Not knowing if I would ever see you again.” I looked at my bare feet. “What happened that night can never happen again. Ever.”

It was my ultimatum. One or the other. We had to decide. Jessica sat looking at her hands for a long time, then she turned to me and smiled. “It will never happen again. I promise.”

There was something sad in her eyes, something that made my heart feel heavy in my chest. I should have been happy that this nightmare was ending, but I wasn’t. We both loved each other. I loved Jessica and her twin sister but in the shadows somewhere would be Ellen, ready to claim my soul. In the light stood Sophie, ready to do anything for her husband who in turn gave up his wife to me. This couldn’t go on. Not like this. It had to end. That’s what I told myself. It had to end.

…to be continued.

Get Lucky 2

My world was in chaos. My mind in termoil. I was walking home from Uni, my head in the clouds, thinking about her… with him. Both of them together, when she should have been with me. The depths I had let myself sink to. The things I had done in the name of love and in ways that I shouldn’t. I knew that it was wrong, but I couldn’t help myself. It was almost an obsession, something that was out of my control. From top to bottom, I adored her. She was a slim nineteen year old woman, but perfectly formed. Like a precious sapphire. A jewel that I wanted to have all for myself. But I wasn’t going to be that lucky.

When she moved into the house next door to my parents with her beautiful Mom, over protective Dad and twin younger sisters, I immediately noticed her. She was nineteen years old, and no, I didn’t just notice her, I thought about her all the time. Her name was Ellen, my Eleanor, and I was in love with her!

So why was she so special? Because to me, she was perfect. Her small pear shaped mounds were a thing of beauty, and if I could, I would stare at her tities all day. However, that would be silly. There was more of her to admire than just her tits. Her waist was narrow, and I liked that, but not as much as I liked her peachy bottom. If that was to sit on my face then I would be in heaven. It wasn’t just her body that was special, her face might even have been her best feature. She had large shimmering blue eyes that I would get lost in, and plump lips that were made for kissing. If that was not enough to convince you that you should adore her, then you you have never seen her dazzling smile, it made my heart race, and blood flow into my penis.

So I found my sexy next door neighbour attractive, but wasn’t that just lust rather than love? It would be, if that was all that I liked about her. Her innocence made me smile, and her slender neck fascinated me. She had fifteen freckles on her face. I knew that because I had counted them many times. Some say they are imperfections, but to me, they just added to her beauty. Eleanor dyed her hair. She may have originally been a redhead, like her sisters, or a golden blonde like her mother, but she had hidden that long ago. Her luscious hair was long and platinum blonde. My first crush was a girl called Lauren on my school bus and she had the most wonderful long blonde hair. She had worn her hair in a braid ever since the first time I saw her and when she loosened it it was long and dead straight all the way past her shoulders. 

We seemed to be on a collision course from the first time I had caught a glimpse of her sunbathing in her garden. I wanted to spend more and more time with her and soon enough I was trying to get lucky. Fortunately for me all she seemed to want was naked cuddles in my bed to steal my warmth. That wasn’t the only thing she took from me. As our relationship became increasingly sexual she demanded unprotected sex. She had no fear of the consequences even though I was terrified of becoming a Daddy at eighteen. She insisted our sex was bareback and so I ended up willingly giving her my seed… regularly… because I had fallen in love with her. And if all that isn’t love, then I don’t know what is! We went to University together, moved in together, did everything… together. But, as besotted as I was with her, she was never in love with me. I thought she was, I convinced myself she was… but yesterday I spied on her. In our apartment. Making love to her not so ex-boyfriend in our bed. 

I had wanted Ellen from the time her family first moved in next door. But she wanted him. Her black lover. His name was Jerome and he was a nice enough man, probably half a dozen years older than us, already established in a career, confident and charming. We didn’t even talk about it after he left. It was just accepted that he was going to be part of her life now that she had moved out and away from her over protective father. The only thing I could hold onto, that was mine, was the fact that she insisted on condoms with him… but it still broke my heart to see them together… sharing an intimacy that I thought she only wanted with me. After they had left, I retrieved his spent rubber from the trash and jerked myself off into it, recording my debauchery for her amusement, but would never show her the video of just how broken I had become.

So I wasn’t surprised when she arrived home from Uni later that day with Jerome in tow as if nothing had happened. We shared pleasantries, watched the TV and as the sitcom finished, Jessica stood up and said to me; “We’ve brought some work home with us for a project that’s due tomorrow, we’re going to work on it here.” She bent down and kissed me then walked out of the lounge with Jerome following her. I heard them cross the hall and then enter our bedroom. Wow, I thought, sarcastically. What work do they mean? They had no bags, folders of briefcases with them, and she certainly wasn’t carrying anything under that dress! I knew exactly what Jerome was going to work on.

The lounge was at the other end of the apartment, and with the tv going I couldn’t hear them talking. I sat dumbly staring at the tv screen, not seeing a thing for perhaps ten minutes before my curiosity forced me out of the chair. Leaving the tv on, I softly walked towards the bedroom. The hallway light was off, but the bedroom light on and the door slightly ajar. I stood close by, but the door opened towards a wall and there was no way I could see anything, and if I tried to push the door open wider they would have seen immediately. And although it was at ground level, I’d drawn the curtains when I was making the bed earlier. I could hear the bed creaking though, and no voices. I stood immobile and just listened. She moaned. Softly and quietly. I could hear it plainly.

I imagined him lying next to her, the dress already on the floor, caressing her breasts and thighs, stroking her naked pubic mound. A rustle of clothing, then a heavy creak. That must be him removing his clothing and getting into bed. Into bed with MY girlfriend. Even now, a voice in my head was shouting “DO something! He’s about to fuck your girl!” but I could do nothing. I didn’t want to. I was entirely passive, a bystander in this arrangement. If my views had been considered then they had been cast aside as if worthless, and worthless was how I felt right then. Worthless and helpless. Standing outside the bedroom door while some other man plows the woman I’m in love with. In our bed. My bed. My apartment. My life was over.

I heard her sigh – that sigh she used to make when I entered her. Only now it was for him. The creaking increased, developing a rhythm. She was moaning almost constantly now, with the odd “Oh, Jerome…” clearly audible around the door. I realised I had my fly undone and was stroking my rock-hard penis in time with them. Her voice became louder until I heard him for the first time. “Shh…!” he said, clearly worried I would hear them from my supposed location in the lounge. She ignored him, getting even louder. “Oh! Oh! Oh!” She knew me, she knew I wouldn’t disturb them. A knot formed in my stomach as the full weight of what was happening slammed home. She could do what she liked, as if she was free and single, and I wouldn’t do a damned thing. In fact I’d help her by providing the appearance of a happy flatmate… because I didn’t have a choice.

A scream of passion pierced the apartment as Ellen came. There was no way I wouldn’t have heard that in the lounge – I could have heard it clear across the street! Jerome was grunting now too, and then a “Aaahhh!” of release as he joined her in ogasmic bliss. I also ejaculated, spraying the door, but silently for they also had stopped making noise. They must be lying there together now, still joined but him softening inside her, enjoying the afterglow of their sex.

I retreated to the lounge and took my place back on the sofa. Soon, I could see the hall light come on and Jerome appeared in the doorway. He was dressed, poorly, and his tie was dangling out of his pocket. He had lipstick smudged across his mouth. He smiled and said, “I’m off now, nice meeting you”. I said “Bye, you too” and he stayed in the doorway a second longer, as if he wanted to say something else but was fighting an internal struggle. Finally he overcame it and softly asked, “Are you really OK with me being here?” I nodded yes and he widened his eyes and said, “Shit…”, then turning, collecting his shoes in the hall and leaving. I heard his car start up and back slowly out into the street, then the lights flashed across the window and he was gone.

No sound from Ellen, but I turned off the tv and walked around the house making sure the door was locked and lights were off before going into the bedroom. The lights were still on and she was lying back on the bed, propped up by the pillows, completely naked, watching me. Was this a test? Did she expect me to explode in anger and spite? I couldn’t do that, so I walked past and said conversationally, “Jerome seems nice. Did you get your work done ok?”

That actually shocked her – I could see it in her eyes. I wondered if she thought that I didn’t care if she screwed somebody in our bed, but the truth was very different. I cared very deeply, and that depth of my love meant I wanted the best for her. Clearly I hadn’t been able to provide it myself. She looked beautiful lying there. Hair askew, a post-coital blush on her pink skin, softening the contrast between her pink areola and the creamy skin of her breasts. Further down, her legs were slightly apart and I could clearly see her labia were enlarged and a soft rose colour. They were also slick with her juices and took a sideways glance at the trash can, seeing the translucent rubber hanging from the edge, a glimpse of whiteness at the tip showed me Jerome had worn a condom again.

“You look lovely,” I said as I undressed myself for bed, “do you need anything?” I asked  as if it was the most natural thing in the world and nothing to do with sex, perversions or unfaithfulness. She shook her head, still not having said a word.

“Ok,” I said meekly and slipped between the covers and turned the light off. We lay there together, a foot apart, for ten minutes, then I guess she got cold as she pulled the covers over her naked body and turned so her back was towards me.

She said something that I couldn’t hear. “Sorry?” I asked.

“Hold me,” she said, a little louder, “I’m cold.”

She was always cold. I turned onto my side and slid so I was lying up close to her, and spooned. One arm over her waist, just below her breasts. She was stiff, so I asked “What’s the matter, are you ok?” She relaxed then and murmured, “Yes, if you are.” 

“I’m fine,” I answered, and snuggled in closer.

Her warmth and softness soon had my erection returning and we were positioned so that it raised up between her legs. I could feel the warmth and wetness of her drooling pussy as it touched her there. I lay still, savouring the knowledge that the last of the seed from my frustrated wank outside the door was being painted upon her swollen labia. Finally I could bear it no longer and gave the tiniest of thrusts. The head of my dick slipped perhaps half an inch inside her folds, but she straightened up and with a firm “No, not tonight,” pushed me back over onto my side. 

“Ah well,” I mused to myself, “At least I didn’t get the wet spot”. And, with that thought I slipped into oblivion remarkably quickly for such a momentous day.

I woke up before dawn and headed to the bathroom. I stood taking care of business and looking in the mirror, I glimpsed the reflection of Ellen’s clothes hamper. I quickly finished and walked over to the hamper. I opened it nervously. Inside of course were the clothes from that evening. I reached in and found her panties.

They were a pair of black, lacy “boy shorts”. My hands were literally shaking as I pulled them out. I opened them so I could see inside. There it was. A very damp, milky looking area right in the crotch. I was heart sick. I lifted them to take a closer look and, I still don’t know what came over me, moved the crotch to my nose. I inhaled deeply and could smell Eleanor’s pussy. That wasn’t all. Mixed with her scent was the unmistakable muskiness of my sperm! I’ve stroked enough to recognise the scent of my seed. I inhaled again. The scents blended and my world was spinning. But something else too. I had a raging hard-on! She had saved my seed for her, not his. She leaked my sperm into her panties as she spent the day… with him.

Where did this leave me? I quickly went to sit on the toilet and began jacking off. I turned the panties right side out so that I could lay the clean side of the crotch over my nose as I stroked. My fist pumped violently up and down my shaft. In my head, I could see his black cock gliding effortlessly in and out of her slick pussy. Her labia clinging tightly to it. I exploded. My cum shot at least four feet to the middle of the bathroom floor. Several jets followed the first. The intensity of my orgasm, along with the quantity of my cum amazed me. I headed into the living room and tried to fall asleep on the couch… but the sounds of their orgasms echoed through my mind.

Eleanor woke me when she brushed past me the next morning. I told her I’d fallen asleep on the sofa so as not to wake her. “Look at that,” she said, pointing to my erection. I was rock hard. I reached out and rubbed her pussy through her pajamas. She purred, but said “Do you think you’re going to get lucky? You won’t, I don’t have the time”. She reached over, squeezed my hardness, then went to the bedroom and got ready for her day. As she left, she told me she would have another late night.

I spent the rest of the day wondering who the fuck this black dude was? Who is this guy fucking Eleanor, kissing her, sucking her tits, while I’m having to jack off to their fornication sessions? Eleanor was ignoring me for her black lover. Her father knew about him, he had warned me he would be trouble but had never gone into any details. As I tried to concentrate upon my studies I found myself spiraling down into depression. I was madly in love with the blonde nymphomaniac. How could she not see that? How could she torment me so? I headed back to the apartment, made a light meal and let myself slump into my misery. The hours ticked by and I decided not to wait up for her and head to bed. Our relationship was just a convenience for her, and casual sex, but to me… it was everything. 

It was two in the morning when I heard the front door. I heard their voices, murmerings, trying to keep from waking me. They headed back to the spare bedroom of course and heard the rustling of discarded clothes, followed by the creak of the small bed as they slipped beneath the sheets together. Lying back down into our bed I tried to collect my thoughts and process what was going on. It was hard for me to be mad at her. My thoughts were rudely broken when I heard a rhythmic squeaking of springs along with a gentle thumping against the wall as the headboard banged out their tempo. I could clearly pick out the voice of Ellen coming from the same direction, moaning loudly. Jerome was for a second time today was fucking Eleanor. Turning to face the clock it was near three in the morning. I just lay there listening to the lover copulate. I must have come in towards the end since it only continued between two to three minutes before he came. Jerome let out a deep moan for a couple of seconds and then everything was quiet. I lay there seething in my misery, vowing to spend the weekend back home with my parents. My quest for independence, living with the woman I loved, had ended in abject failure and after just one week… I headed home with my tail between my legs.

________

My Mom knew immediately that something was wrong. She spoke in hushed tones with my father but never asked why I needed to sleep back in my own bed after just a handful of days living with my neighbours eldest daughter. They were happy to see me and decided to just give me the space, which I greatly appreciated. It felt really good to be back home, seeing my family and friends again and forgetting about Ellen and her boyfriend.

The next day was a Friday and, after spending the day in lectures, I headed back to my parents home to enjoy the weekend. Ellen didn’t even message me until the early evening, wondering where I had got to. I made up some story about needing to be back home to help my Dad with something while I figured out how I was going to handle things. After a few hours I knew I needed to get out of the house. I felt like I was suffocating. A Friday night in the Autumn, and spending it bar-hopping didn’t appeal to me. I wanted quiet, and that’s what I got, a good book in a comfortable chair and no one to bother me. But my thoughts constantly drifted back to Ellen… and then Jerome. It was driving me insane! By nine o’clock I got a rather pointed craving for mint chocolate chip ice cream. I couldn’t shake it, I just had to have some and my need to escape my self imposed prison, headed out in my car.

Ten minutes later I was in the supermarket, stomping down the frozen food aisle. The glass door to the freezer was open, another snacker rooting around for a quart of creamy goodness. The glass so fogged I couldn’t see who it was, and I tapped my foot, waiting patiently for my turn. Did this girl not realise my dire need! The door slowly swung shut, and it was like the curtain lifting as the actors take the stage. She looked up, saw me staring, and she smiled at me, a sweet, serene smile, and all thoughts of ice cream fled my mind. I recognised her… it was Ellen.

“Hey there, I knew it wouldn’t last but none of us guessed you’d be back so soon,” she giggled. I looked at her like a crazy man, dumbfounded. This wasn’t Eleanor at all… she was a redhead for starters! Not just any redhead, she had long, wavy, gorgeous, red hair that made me want to admire it like a work of art.

“I’m Jessica… Ellen’s sister?” she smiled as realisation sank in, “…From next door?”

That’s when it hit me, “Yes! Jessica! Of course. I don’t think we’ve ever properly met.”

“We haven’t. My big sister was quite possessive of your time. We saw you come home yesterday…”

She was wearing old jeans and a gray sweatshirt but she was also the most beautiful redhead I had ever seen. She was tall and very thin, and her skin was flawless as porcelain. Her eyes were a sparkling, swirling green. She looked like a china doll. But she looked me straight in the eye and her frank smile told me that she was no doll. She was definitely all girl.

“I guess I’m not the only one with a sweet-tooth,” she said in a flute-like voice, holding up two pints of butter pecan.

I said “Uh, errr, uh-huh.” She was so beautiful I actually gaped at her until she asked me what flavour I was looking for. “It doesn’t matter,” I said, awestruck by her beauty and Jessica just laughed… Ellen’s laugh. We chatted for a few minutes, as she pried into why I had returned home for the weekend. I tried to be tactful but her questions were direct.

“It’s Jerome isn’t it?” She asked with a sad but knowing expression. I nodded. “Dad will kill him if he finds out. Mom won’t be happy that you’ve been forced out just so she can be with him! I’m so sorry.”

“He’s ok actually… but yeah, it’s just kinda…”

“Awkward?”

“Yeah.” I said dejectedly.

“I truly am sorry. I know how you feel about her.”

“You do?”

“Of course! We saw the way you looked at her when no one was looking. We hoped… she was falling for you too, she spent so much time with you. We hoped you might be good for her…”

“Oh.” 

“Ellen always gets what she wants,” I could hear a bitterness in her little sister’s voice, “I am sorry she used you.” I sighed and smiled at the cute redhead and she smiled back. Eventually we made our way to the checkout and bought our goodies. Her car was parked on one side of the lot, my car the other. “I know this sounds crazy, I don’t usually get involved in my sister’s business… but, while you’re home, would you like to come out for a run with me sometime? Or coffee? Or ice cream? Or…”

“I’d love to!” I replied far too quickly.

Her smile was utterly guileless, she showed every one of her pearly, perfect teeth. Every time she smiled these tiny crinkles formed around her emerald green eyes, and that just totaled me. She gave me butterflies. It was one of those rare perfect moments in your life that you know you’ll treasure forever. Perfect.

“Good,” the seventeen year old said, “You seemed so sad and I know it’s my sister’s fault.” 

“No… it’s not Eleanor’s fault. It’s mine.” I looked dow, “I just thought she-”

“Let’s make a pact not to talk about Ellen,” Jessica interrupted, reaching up to me and tenderly touching my cheek, bringing my eyes back to hers, “She’s caused enough trouble for my family. I won’t let her hurt you.”

“Deal.” I held out my hand.

“Deal!” Her cool fingers nested in my palm and we shook hands. We exchanged phone numbers and said shy goodnights, and I got in my car and sat there a long time, pressing the hand that Jessica touched against my face. For the first time that weekend, Ellen wasn’t in my thoughts.

I went home to my parent’s house and bounced off the walls for an hour. I had to tell someone what had happened. My Mom noticed the change and smiled. “Ice cream is a time and tested cure for a broken heart.”

My Dad chipped in as he emerged from the kitchen, “Put together with cookies and you’ll achieve total happiness.” He offered us both a Belgian cookie from his not so secret stash, “What’s her name?”

“Jessica.”

“Jessica, from next door?” My Mom looked at my Dad and they both laughed.

“Hey, I just met her for the first time! She might be the most amazing, incredible, wonderful girl in the world!” I said with sarcasm, hamming it up as my parents rolled their eyes and smirked because it turned out I was only half right.

________

I called Jessica Saturday morning, she was free, we made a date. The whole day I was like a kid whose parents have said they were going to Disney World… tomorrow. Overexcited. Bouncing off the walls. I ignored Ellen’s calls when they announced themselves and I replied simply to her text messages – I was spending the weekend at home and she could have the apartment to herself. You know how, when you ask a girl out, a girl you just met, you don’t really have a firm grasp of how she looks? I mean, you thought she was attractive enough to risk asking her out, but when you close your eyes and try to picture her she’s still fuzzy around the lines. It was the same with Jessica. I knew she was beautiful and when I daydreamed about her, I imagined kissing her and wondering how different she would be. I tried to remember the details but I couldn’t quite get her into focus.

That was why, when I rang the doorbell of her house, I was rocking back and forth on the balls of my feet with anticipation. I couldn’t wait to see her. And when the door opened, and there she was, wearing jeans again and her bright red hair up in that ponytail, I sighed like a lovesick calf. She looked so much like her big sister. They were both about the same height, around five foot six or so, however, Ellen was a blonde, with shoulder length hair, while Jessica was ginger and very slim with only a slight indication of breasts. Eleanor, being almost three years older, had more of a figure and so had a bit more shape to her. Jessica more than made up for having not much ‘up top’ with her long slim legs, most of which were showing from under her small skirt. I was besotted with Ellen, but Jessica was so similar to her younger sister that I felt a familiar reaction. They were both pale skinned and with a light dusting of freckles and totally gorgeous. Jessica was going to be a much needed and welcome distraction.

“Hi, Jessica.”

She let me have that megawatt smile, the corners of her eyes crinkled the way they had the night before, her perfect teeth shone like tiny white stones. “I’m not Jessica,” she giggled. 

For a second my brain didn’t work. She wasn’t Jessica? It didn’t compute. Jessica had red hair, her twin didn’t. For a nauseous second I thought this was some cruel way to give me the brush off. “I’m Rachel,” she said. “Jessica’s sister.”

“Sister…” the voice in my head sounded like Darth Vader when he reads Luke’s mind and learns the truth about Princess Leia. “Um, uh, I…”

“I guess she didn’t tell you I am reverting back to my real hair colour?”

“No.”

She giggled musically. “Didn’t mean to scare you like that. Come on in.”

Looking closely I could probably just tell Rachel still had a dark brown tinge to her auburn locks. So the twins were redheads… and I suspected Ellen was too, her pubic hair was strawberry blonde. But this was Jessica’s identical twin, Rachel, and other than the slight difference in hair she sounded, acted and looked like her sister. I followed Rachel up the stairs. I was rattled. I fell in love with Eleanor the second I saw her. I felt the exact same blissful rush when I saw Jessica. Was I insane? When Rachel turned and asked me to have a seat, and my stomach did flip-flops, I knew I was in trouble.

“How was your ice cream?” I asked.

“Exactly what I wanted! We were watching a movie and Jessica looked at me and we both said, ‘Butter pecan’ at the same time. She lost the coin toss to see who had to go to the grocery store.”

A coin toss. If it had come up heads instead of tails, I would’ve asked out Rachel the night before. I’d be talking to Jessica right now. What if they’d gone together? Could I have picked one over the other? I felt guilty even thinking that. They were two individuals, two different people who happened to look a lot alike. I looked at Rachel and decided that I was mature enough to consider her the sister of a girl I was becoming crazy about. I was mentally patting myself on the back when I heard a soft voice behind me said, “Hi.”

That’s when the prettiest girl in the world stood in the doorway. Her hair fell in coppery waves to her shoulders, her green eyes shone like stars, and she took my breath away. I stood on shaky legs. “Jessica, wow! You look… good.”

She smiled. Her smile was exactly the same as her sister’s, down to the wrinkles around her eyes. I looked at Jessica, then Rachel, then back to Jessica.

“I probably should have warned you,” Jessica said with a familiar giggle.

Of course identical twins look alike, that’s the whole point. But even with twins there are subtle differences, here and there, that make two unique faces out of one. Jessica and Rachel, as far as I could tell, were perfectly identical. This was only the second time I had really spent any time with Jessica, and the first time I had seen Jessica and her twin together since they had moved in, but the effect was eerie. It was like they could teleport across the room, I looked this way and she was sitting in the living room, I looked that way and she was standing in the doorway.

“Warned me about what?” I asked. They both laughed, and it was downright creepy, they laughed EXACTLY alike, their faces took on the same expression. But what lovely faces.

Jessica and I went out for dinner, then we took a long walk through a local park, talking for hours. The conversation eventually turned to Eleanor as she pressed for the details of our relationship. She made comments like, “You’re so great for her, so better than Jerome. I think he was her first real boyfriend,” Sensing that I was becoming uncomfortable, she smiled and added, “Can you keep a secret?”

Caught off guard, I answered “Yes,” and led the way to a park bench. 

She took a seat next to me and almost whispered, “Promise me you’ll never say anything to Ellen. She would just die of embarrassment if she knew I told you this.”

My body tensed at the mention of Ellen’s name, “Oh sure,” I replied, “I promise.”

“Ok, here goes. She thinks you’re the one.” Jessica said. “She couldn’t stop talking about you. You make her feel all warm inside. She was already talking about marriage and kids.”

Marriage? Children? Did Ellen really think I was that special to her? That would explain her strange desire to have unprotected sex with me. She wanted to get pregnant! I felt a cold chill descend down my spine. I was not ready to be a father… but at least Jerome wasn’t held in such high regard. Jessica could see the confusion play across my face and smiled. I struggled with my feelings and in the presence of Eleanor’s redheaded little sister, I couldn’t shake her words from my mind. But she smiled as if she was reading my thoughts. 

“Do you think I’m attractive?” she said, looking directly at me with those green eyes, a slight flush creeping up her neck.

“You’re beautiful. Just like your sister,”

“Which one!” She fired back instantly and we fell about laughing. 

“You’re younger than me… I’m with Ellen, but-“

“You mean you don’t find as attractive as Ellen?” she butted in.

“No, emm… I mean yes,” I felt I was digging a hole for myself, “what I meant was,” I paused to try to get the next bit right, “that anyone would be thrilled to spend time with you. Including me. I’m here with you now. You’re stunning, Jessica.”

Her fair skin was blushing deep red now, highlighting her freckles, “I am only a year younger than you. Do you think if you met me first that things… might have been different?”

“I don’t know Jessica, perhaps. You’re a year younger. Ellen is a year older. You’re just finishing with high school… We never seemed to exist in the same circles. You had your school friends after you moved in. Ellen and I, we just had each other.” 

“You literally ‘had’ her,” she joked.

“I suppose so,” I chuckled, “It took months of sneaking around. I never really bumped into you or your twin since you moved in! Can I ask you… what made you decide to come out with me?” I asked tentatively, “you don’t have to answer if you don’t want to, I’m just curious,” I added, wondering if I was just becoming another pawn in some greater game.

She didn’t reply immediately, and I thought that perhaps I should change the subject and talk about something else. I was just about to ask her a more general question, but we both started to talk at the same time, so I stopped and asked her to go first.

“You won’t be annoyed if I tell you?” she said, looking down into her tea mug.

“We’re friends I hope, so I am sure you won’t annoy me whatever you want to say,” I replied, softly.

She took a few breaths, “This is a bit embarrassing, but when you and my sister stay up late, my bedroom is directly across from yours and sometimes you make a bit of noise and I can hear you.”

“Hear us?” I said, getting a bit embarrassed myself now.

“Yeah, you know, doing things.”

“Oh,” I said, “I am sorry, I had no idea, we did try to be incredibly quiet. We didn’t want to wake my parents!”

“It just sounded as though you were both enjoying it?”

“Well yes I suppose we do.”

“So, I sort of wondered what it would be like, if you see what I mean.”

“You’ve never, you know, done anything then?” I asked, not knowing if she would discuss it.

“Not much, no, I have not had much time for boyfriends with all the schoolwork, and anyway the boys of my age just want to boast to their friends about how far they have got with a girl, and I didn’t want to be a school statistic. But now I’ve left school and things can be different,” she smiled sadly.

“No, I can understand that.”

There was silence again, but I had the feeling the conversation wasn’t quite over.

“Can I ask you something else,” she said, “sort of personal?”

“You can always ask,” I replied, “but it depends on how personal it is as to whether I will give you an answer.”

“Yeah, that’s fair enough.”

“So, what was it?” I asked hesitantly, not knowing where this might be going.

“It’s just, I’m not sure how to say it,” she started a bit reticent, so I didn’t know what was coming.

“Just say what’s on your mind Jessica,” I encouraged her.

“Ok, well, I was just sort of curious if you and my sister had done it all, you know, different positions and stuff?”

I wasn’t sure I wanted to discuss this with Jessica, but it was kind of sexy for her to be asking such an intimate question.

“Hmm, I’m not sure I should be talking about it with you, I doubt Ellen would approve.” I said.

“She won’t know unless you tell her, I certainly won’t.” she replied quickly, her face still red.

I wasn’t sure why she wanted to know, I could always just pretend we hadn’t, but I thought that it wasn’t that much of a big deal if she knew, as long as she didn’t tell her sister we had been having this conversation.

“You promise to keep this just to yourself?” I asked.

“Of course, it’s just between you and me.”

“Then yes we have.” I said, finally answering her question.

“How many times have you finished inside her?”

“Oh just a few.”

“Wow,” she said, “where did you do it?”

“Do you need to know that?” I asked.

“I suppose not, but, was it like ever here, or in your house?” she persisted.

“A few times,” I replied, giving in, “then when we moved into our own place.”

“You moved in last week! Have you been at it like rabbits all week?”

“No… just the once, then Jerome came over. I was… not wanted. I was just in the way,” I added, thinking that would maybe stop the questions.

“Really,” she said, touching the cushion and opening her eyes a bit wider, “Dad is going to kill her if he finds out. If she’s dumped you for him she’s gone insane. That’s why you’re back home, isn’t it? Could you hear them? Did you catch them doing it?”

“Yes,” I sighed, remembering painting the bedroom window with my semen as I watched Ellen and Jerome ‘do it’. I tried to turn the question around and asked, “Didn’t you think it was a bit gross, hearing us?”

“No, no, it was actually a bit exciting, but I didn’t know what you were actually doing. But, wow, you were doing it right there with my big sister!”

“And once in Ellen’s bed.” I added, for good measure.

“There too… ohhh,” she almost groaned.

Her skin was still flushed, and she seemed absorbed in the subject.

The intimate nature of her questions with her sitting so close to me had woken up my cock, which I felt beginning to stir in my jeans. It didn’t help when she asked…

“When was your first time with Ellen?”

“About six months ago.”

“What was it like, the first time with her, I mean?” she continued.

“Jessica, like I said before, I really don’t think I should be telling you any of this, if your sister ever found out we had been talking about it, there would be big trouble for both of us.”

“Yes, and I told you, no, promised you, that she won’t find out from me,” she stated firmly. “I just wondered what it is like and how you, you know ‘do it’?”

“I’m not sure as a male I can really tell you what it actually ‘feels like’ for a woman,” I said, “what sort of things do you want to know?”

“Well not really that, but just how it went, like, for instance, did you both take off all your clothes? Did you lie down or what?”

I noticed she squeezed her thighs together and then relaxed them, as she asked the last question.

“No, it would have been too risky to be naked, anyone, even you for instance, might have interrupted us for something.” I said, remembering how we had listened hard for any slight noise.

“How… how did you do it then?” she pushed, her breath coming a little faster as she spoke.

“Under blankets,” I laughed, “We once did it watching the TV while my Mom was in the kitchen. You don’t need to lie down, there are other ways,” I said.

“Yeah, I know the mechanics,” she said, “and I know it can be messy, but how did you do it, did you use condoms?”

“Do you really want all that detail?” I asked.

“I imagined how it might happen, but I’d like to know more.”

“In answer to your question, we were careful initially. But no, she assured me she was safe.”

“How does that help?”

I wondered how much detail she wanted. She was pushing further into intimate details that I never thought I would discuss with anyone, especially not Ellen’s little sister, but I could see it had excited her. The memory of fucking Ellen had turned me on too, and although I knew we couldn’t and shouldn’t do anything, my cock was now almost fully hard. The excitement of the taboo nature of our conversation was overriding the thought process that had told me I had said enough. Anyway, my excited brain rationalised that she was still too young and this was an adult conversation. Certainly not something for a first date. Jessica seemed to understand, held my hand and cuddled in close.

“You are too good for her, you know?”

“Perhaps you’re right.” Was Ellen’s insistence on bareback sex a calculated move? I felt like I was  being played… but I had no ideas about the rules of the game. But it did feel good to just spill my guts to Jessica who seemed to be overly curious but accepting. Maybe I had lost my girlfriend but I had found a friend in her sister. Or sisters.

“I always thought you dyed your hair red and that your twin sister was a natural brunette. When did she stop dying her hair?”

“As soon as we left high school. She got tired of always being mistaken for me so she went chestnut and I kept my ginger locks. Rachel would have gone blonde but Ellen kinda got there first.”

“You are all so similar.”

 “Even our friends have trouble telling us apart.”

“You’ve never had different hairstyles, never dyed your hair?

“I like my hair this way. You don’t?”

I told her I did, I told her that changing her beautiful hair in any way would be a crime against humanity. I thought she would laugh, but she didn’t. There was a sudden, serious silence. We stopped under a lamp-post, the sun was going down, it was a gorgeous evening. She looked at me, waiting for me to do what I’d wanted to do all night.

“I’m really glad I met you last night,” I said.

“So am I.”

I leaned down, she leaned in, we kissed. It was a quick kiss, just a few seconds of my lips touching hers. She put her hand on my shoulder, I put mine on her hip.

“I think I like you,” she said. “A lot.”

“I think I like you too.” We kissed again, a bit longer this time. When we parted she rubbed her thumb across my lips. “Lipstick.”

We walked back to the car hand-in-hand. I wanted to tell her I loved her. I wanted to ask her to marry me. I wanted to jump on the roof of my car and make monkey noises. Instead I drove her home and walked her to the door.

“I had a wonderful time,” she said.

“So did I.”

“Will you call me again?”

“Are you kidding? I might call you from the driveway before I leave.”

She giggled, then her face turned serious, and we kissed good night. As she walked through the door I saw Rachel sitting in the living room. She smiled and waved. I waved back. “Bye,” Jessica said. I lingered on the doorstep with my eyes closed, savoring the moment. I didn’t mean to eavesdrop. But I heard the voice coming through the door.

There was a giggle, then I heard a faint voice, “You like him too?”

It was the word “too” that threw me. I was already a bit shaken about my reaction to meeting Rachel. Was she attracted to me? That seemed both too weird and too good to be true. As I walked back home, I thought about it. Maybe Jessica had described me to Rachel, and now that we’d met, Jessica wanted Rachel’s opinion. That made sense.

Except… something nagged at me. When it hit me I was taking a sip of hot coffee in the kitchen and I almost blew it through my nose. The voice I’d heard. It was faint, much fainter than the giggling. It must have been Rachel who’d asked the question. Now, why would Rachel ask Jessica if she liked me “too”? It didn’t make sense. Maybe I’d heard wrong. But I hadn’t. I was sure I’d heard Rachel. And what did that mean?

I went upstairs, looked across at the bedroom window opposite, got undressed, got under the covers, and decided it didn’t mean anything. I was desperately trying to not fall in love with Ellen’s little sister. Eleanor was the girl I wanted to spend the rest of my life with… wasn’t she? I fell asleep dreaming of the day when Jessica would lie next to me, to hold all night long. That was the best night’s sleep I’d had in ages.

________

I was back in the apartment I shared with Ellen on the following Monday and immediately immersed myself in my studies. Ellen didn’t pry into my activities at home that weekend probably because she didn’t want me to pry into hers. That night we slept together but there was no sex. Eleanor complained about how cold she was but, to be honest, I think we were both preoccupied. Me with a certain redhead and Ellen with Jerome. What was clear was that her father did not yet suspect he was back in her life. I guess the twins were keeping the secret… for now.

The next night Ellen slept in her panties and an oversized tee shirt. We tried sleeping far apart from each other, but by morning, we always wound up as close to each other as we could get. By Tuesday Eleanor and I were lying in bed, when I put my arm around her, Ellen turned and kissed me. Moving the blanket out of the way, she laid her head on my chest, listening to my heart, “Thank you, I know I am not making things easy for you.”

I put my hand to her head and played with her fine blonde hair. “I… I’m trying to understand.”

“Mmm, that feels nice,” she liked the way my fingers felt in her hair. Ellen started to run her finger through the hair on my chest. She accidently ran across my nipple and she heard me suck in my breath. She watched, amazed as my nipple stiffened. She giggled and rubbed it again, “Do you like that?”

I closed my eyes and moaned, “Maybe…”

For an answer she trapped my nipple between her finger and thumb and rolled it back and forth. She felt me respond by pushing her head, making her mouth move closer to my nipple. Ellen stuck her tongue out and licked my hard nipple. Hearing me suck in my breath again, she smiled and closed her lips around it. As my fingers played in her hair, she started to gently suck even as her hand reached for my other nipple. Staying that way for a few minutes, she then moved to suck on the other one. “It makes me feel warm inside…” She felt my hands pushing her away.

“I don’t think this is a good idea… you have a boyfriend, you need to stop.” I kissed her, “But that felt so good, thank you.”

Ellen glanced down and saw the bulge in my underwear. Her fingers closed around it, “Don’t be an idiot.”

I grabbed her and laid her on the bed, “I… I know what you do with him. I don’t want you to regret doing things with me.” I gently touched my lips to hers, “I don’t want to regret doing things with you. I’m trying to be cool with this. I don’t want to lose you or our friendship.”

Ellen looked into my eyes, she had just been playing, but I could tell she really wasn’t sure if she wanted to stop. As I turned away from her, she lay there wondering. Maybe she needed to really think about the consequences of stringing me along. Maybe it would do her some good. It had been a week since that terrible day but it already seemed like just a bad dream. Ellen lay with her head on my chest, we shared a bed but we only talked while she tried to warm up, pressing herself close to me. It gave her a feeling of security hearing my heartbeat, and she liked the way I ran my fingers through her hair. Her eyes were drawn to my nipple. She had loved the idea of touching me there ever since she had discovered he liked it. She hadn’t done it since that first time, even though it gave me such pleasure. Using her finger and thumb, she trapped my nipple between them and gently teased. She glanced at the pleasure written on my face but I couldn’t understand why I wasn’t enough for her. 

“He’s not such a bad guy. You’d like him, you know?”

“I already like him.” But I hate it when he is with you, I thought.

“He likes you. But only you make me feel this hot. I know… you probably think I’m not being fair… But you don’t understand. Jerome is like a drug. An addiction. I need him… My parents never understood that.”

“I thought I might mean more to you.”

“But you do,” Ellen said, “It’s simpler between us. Pure. We haven’t complicated what we have by being in a romantic relationship. What we have… what we are… well, it’s more functional for me. Being with you makes me feel warm on the inside. It feels right. So, we help each other out. That’s all. As friends. Don’t let him change things between us?”

But he already had. Eleanor brought me out of my melancholy mood by licking my sensitive nipple. I wanted to stop her, but couldn’t stop her. Maybe the blonde sister was my drug. The truth was I missed her attention. As she closed her lips around it she pressed her hand against the bulge in my underwear and smiled her devastating smile at me. Moving so she faced away from me, she put her head on the pillow and wrapped my arms around her. Feeling my erection against her, she fell asleep.

The next night was the same, I saw no sign of Jerome, and as Ellen was teasing my nipple with her tongue, she felt my hand leave her hair and slide down her shoulder. I gently massaged her with my fingers, rubbing her neck and shoulder, finally stroking her arm. She smiled as he very slowly advanced so that I touched her breast. I didn’t have to worry; she wanted me to touch her. She bit her lip as her nipple responded to my touch. When I was sure it was all right, I cupped her breast through her tee shirt and played, even as she continued to play with me. A few minutes of that and Ellen rose up and took her shirt off, then went back to playing and sucking my nipples. my touch was electrifying, my playing gentle and slow. She responded to the pleasure of my touch by moving her leg in front of me and rubbing against my hard bulge.

Finally, she turned and placed her nipple to my lips. “I like having them sucked on too,” then as Ellen felt me start to suck she did some moaning of her own. Stretching, she ran her hand down her side, outlining each curve. The sensation made her quiver, I shuddered to think of how my touch had sent an amazing vibration through her. She sighed as she felt my hard manhood against her body, agonisingly close.

With my arm was around her, assuring her of my love. She closed her eyes, trying to go to sleep. My entire body ached for her; just the thought of her being so close brought a yearning. Her nipples were hard, and flashes of pleasure quivered up and down her spine as my fingers played. My hand smoothed over her breast, her nipples trapped between my forefinger and thumb. It was getting harder to breathe as Ellen turned over, positioning herself so that I could use my mouth more effectively, her legs went on the outside of either side of me. Separated by the barest of material, my hard cock pressed against her sensitive flesh. She flexed her muscles and could feel me trapped. Moaning, she pressed herself against my hardness and could feel me throbbing between her legs. Pleasure from the attention he was giving to her nipples spread through her only to run into the pulsing below her belly. Seeing my lips part, she lowered her breast to my mouth causing my stiff cock to drive against her even harder. Her body was steadily getting hotter, her loins crying for my touch. I found myself wondering if Jerome made her feel as warm inside? As I sucked her tit, the heat below her waist was becoming intense. It was getting harder for her to breathe; the burning desire was more than my teenage mind could endure. Ellen took her nipple out of my mouth, pressed her lips to my in a kiss full of the passion that was going to make us explode.

Ellen pleaded in a breathless whisper, “Please?”

I moved the incredible blonde off of me and she shot me a look of confused desperation. Ellen watched me reach for the drawer on my night stand and take out the box of condoms. Her eyes were glued to me as he removed my underwear and she saw my penis. Reaching up, she wrapped her fingers around it and squeezed while her other hand explored. I almost passed out, electricity thundered through me from her touch. The way she had teased me all of this time had almost driven me out of my mind. Her tentative touch made me realise that I was still caught in her gravity. Captured by whatever spell she had cast upon me. 

I wanted her so much, but, “Birth control…”

Ellen understood. “Okay,” she said, “this one time.” Ignoring her grumble of annoyance, I opened the condom package and, stepping backwards down the bed, rolled the rubber onto my cock. After that it became obvious what to do next. Kissing me, her voice husky with passion, she whispered, “I want you… now.” Lying back on the bed, her body trembled as she slid her panties down and took them off.

Ellen watched me look down at her belly and felt my lust rising as I looked lower at the triangle of strawberry blonde hair. She really was a redhead, like her sisters. Jessica was right! Did Jessica look as good naked as Ellen did? Watching the aching desire on my face at her slightly parted legs made our need for each other more intense. I felt light headed watching the thin protection covering my hard cock. The way it softly reflected the light mesmerized me. I thought back to Jerome’s rubber clad weapon and how it felt inside my girlfriend… his girlfriend. My mind could picture it penetrating her, feel it slide inside. Her body was generating a storm; her insides ached for it to the point of a pain.

Using my finger I played with Eleanor’s pretty pussy. Running my finger tip along the lips, I grinned at her reaction as he rubbed her clit. The throbbing between her legs was becoming intense. Moaning, Ellen grabbed my hand, her loins crying for my touch, and pushed my finger inside of her. Her hips began to react; her mind went blank at the mounting pleasure. She could think of nothing more than my hands exploring her body. Her whole body was getting hotter as the pleasure grew..Ellen opened her arms and I found myself crawling into position until I was basically lying on top of her. I felt rather nervous and strangely timid. I had wanted this, but… what about Jerome? What about… Jessica? What would happen if I disappointed the redhead so much that she refused to even talk to me? I’d probably go insane.

“Use your elbows to hold you up,” she whispered, and when I did, she spread her legs. I could feel my cock pushing against her vulva; I could feel the warmth and wetness. She reached down between us and I felt her hand positioning me at her entrance.

“Ready?” she asked.

I nodded desperately trying to rid my mind of thoughts of Eleanor’s black lover… and her little sister back home. I felt the head of my cock slide inside her pussy, engulfed in warm, slippery-smooth walls that beckoned me with their secrets. As she took her hand away, I slid my hips forward slowly, feeling her lips engulf my shaft, feeling that incredible slick warmth surrounding my shaft, until I felt the pressure of her pussy lips against my crotch. I opened eyes I didn’t remember closing and looked down at her. “Hi,” I said, at a lack of anything else to say.

“Hi,” she said, a smile lighting her face. “You can fuck me now, if you like?”

“I know,” I said. “I’ve wanted this all week… I just thought I’d take a minute and get acquainted.” She giggled and kissed me.

Her pussy enveloped my cock, wetter than anything it had ever felt, and far warmer as well. Every time she moved her legs I felt it quiver and shift around me. If she moved them enough, I could probably cum right there.

“My arms are getting tired,” I said. They were shaking from holding my weight up. Maybe I should work out.

“Then just lie on top of me,” she told me. “I don’t think you’re that heavy.”

I did, letting myself down slowly. Her breasts yielded to my weight and she put her arms around my back, her legs around my waist. I felt their warm tension against my hips and felt welcomed.

“Ellen?”

“Yeah?”

“Well, I… I wanted to thank you. For… this.”

She giggled. “You sound like you just won a prize or something. This isn’t the Academy Awards. We’re just having sex.”

“No, but… Still.” It was impossible to express just how I felt: how long I had loved her, how much I had hoped this one day might come to pass, how happy I was that it had, how much I loved her. “I… Just… Thank you.”

She rolled her eyes. “If you insist…” She looked at me with a gravid dignity. “You’re welcome.” Then the jesting tone left her eyes and her voice. “Anytime.”

I kissed her again. Our mouths met open, our tongues intertwined, and slowly I began to move inside her, shifting my hips back and forth. The feelings of velvet friction around me were maddening. Judging from her reaction, she was enjoying it as well. She broke the kiss, her mouth still open, and began to run her nails up and down my back. Waves of pleasure broke across my body, building in pressure behind my groin, urging me forward, but I kept to my pace.

“I probably won’t… Last long,” I said between breaths.

“That’s… Okay,” she replied in my ear as she felt me use my hand to guide my raging manhood to her eager teenage body. The feeling of just the head barely pressed against her, spreading her vagina apart ever so slightly was enough to make her giddy.

Feeling her lips on mine, burning with passion, I returned her kiss. As our tongues began to dance, I carefully, tenderly, ever conscious of hurting her, fearful of giving into the raging turmoil of my own desire, thrust myself inside of her, a fraction of an inch and paused, a fraction of an inch, and paused. When I was fully inside of her body a white light exploded in her head. Wrapping her arms and legs around me the crashing waves of release exploded through her, over and over and over. I held myself deep inside the pretty blonde. Her insides were boiling hot and so tight I knew my entire length was being scorched, and I loved it. Even after she released me from the grip of her arms and legs, I just held myself in her, savouring the intense feeling.

Slowly, Ellen felt herself coming down from the plateau of pleasure our teasing had sent her to. When her beautiful blue eyes could focus again, she smiled and kissed me. She felt my hard cock still inside of her, but I was slowly moving so that it slid in and out of her. Instinctively she matched me with her hips, and sucked in her breath at the new sensations. I felt Ellen responding to me, I varied my angle and how far I thrust into her; I tried to make our intercourse a gentle rewarding experience. I loved Eleanor very much, and realised the special gift I was being given. I was her friend, nothing more, but she wanted to share me with her real lover. Shouldn’t that be enough for me? I was only eighteen… I wasn’t ready to breed with her. I wasn’t ready for fatherhood. Having this uncomplicated love affair with my flatmate… surely this should be enough? She was sexy, she was funny, she was so much like me, in so many ways. We were so suited to each other. But why did she need… him? And why was I now thinking of Jessica again?

I shook my head clear of the chaotic thoughts that tried to befuddle my mind. I had one mission and I was going to fulfill it. I began thrusting harder, taking out my frustration on her tight vagina. Ellen’s eyes widened and she smiled her perfect smile, feeling my cockhead hitting different places inside of her. It was a different kind of passion. Knowing I was being excessively aggressive, made the sensations feel different, at least I thought she felt that. She could see in my face that I was enjoying being in her, and knew I needed a release as bad as she did, yet I still refused to slow down. She was like a Siren, alluring and arousing and it would have required far more willpower than I had to deny her. It was breathless, urgent and animalistic. As I fucked her for all I was worth she panted and moaned beneath me, wrapping her long legs around me, pulling me deeper. She reached around and locked fingers with me in a moment of closeness (or so I thought) but then she pulled my hands up to her neck and literally wrapped them around her own neck. Her next words nearly made me freeze.

“Squeeze. I want you to choke me…”

At once I was in turmoil. The girl was obviously a deviant, a pervert that got off on wild, kinky stuff, I was not naïve enough not to realise that. Her hands were on my wrists, guiding them, pressing my fingers against her slender neck and urging me to take up the strain myself.

“Do it!” she whispered, “Choke me!”

I could not control myself, my thoughts were being powered by my dick and right then all it wanted to do was fuck my platinum blonde haired lover. So what if she wanted to cuckold me? Why was I even questioning her? Did she do this with Jerome? Maybe she wanted to be a sexual freak with me? Her hands left mine and gently I began to press my fingers against her throat.I felt like I was in a trance, that it wasn’t me doing this, that it was somebody else. I looked down through blurry eyes as Ellen bucked under me and thrashed her way towards orgasm and listened as she implored me to choke her harder. I must admit being a little fearful but make no mistake I was exerting pressure on her throat and before too long her voice became hoarse and her eyes showed signs of light duress as her access to oxygen dwindled. At that I broke contact and concentrated on fucking her, enjoying the sensations my cock was going through as I ploughed into her wet hole again but she would not let the issue lie.

“NO! I want to cum with you choking me! I need it!”

She reached down to grab my wrists again and brought them up to her neck and again forced them against her skin and held them there, almost choking herself as we continued to fuck erratically. It felt amazing. Sometimes a short stroke, sometimes a deep one, my cock was thicker than she had imagined it would be and each thrust brought more intense and varying stimulation, each remarkable sensation built on the last. Her body grew closer and closer to another mind-blowing orgasm.

I had found her spot, and stayed there. Each thrust made her pant, her eyes shone with the light of delight. I felt her claw my back, her lips were slightly parted in an erotic pout. A constant whisper of “Yes…yes…yes,” made me feel my cock had grown even longer and harder. She was struggling to breath, her blue eyes were wide and her face was reddening.

Wheezing, Ellen clawed the sheet as her body erupted. A convulsing explosion burst from her cock filled vagina to course through her young body, only to reverberate back in a shockwave that made her entire body shudder. I was at the end, I loved her but my own needs took over. I still tried to be gentle but my thrusts became harder, more demanding. I went deeper than I meant to, unable to have the control I had before. Her breath came in short gasps, her face and breasts were flushed as red as her sister’s hair and her shuddering convulsions from head to toe were just too much.

Doing my best to keep from choking her unconscious, I still thrust faster, deeper and harder. my cock was surrounded by the quivering muscles of a fleshy vice grabbing my hard cock. I had never felt a scalding hot grasp like that, and it made me want to give in to the passion, demand a release. I was close, very close. She was incredible, and even now I desperately wanted to be gentle for her, but it was so astonishingly hard not to give in to the built up lust and frustration as I neared my own climax. By this point I was too far gone to stop anything, I physically needed to cum so I gripped her throat and urged the sperm up from my balls. With an ever increasing driving force, my control slipping fast, I pulled my hard cock almost all of the way out only to thrust in again. With one final hard deep thrust, I gave a loud moan, went deep and stayed there as he let loose with everything that had built up in my testicles over the past week. The muscles contracted at the base of my cock and pulsed as white hot cum shot out from me. Wave after wave of semen fired into Eleanor.

I felt myself actually shake as I climaxed inside her. I held on to her trying to choke her as softly as she would let me get away with and finally she came to another shuddering climax herself and soaked the middle of her bed. Her vagina spasmed and I felt my protective latex sheath break around my plunging meat as she came. Her warm, wet, constricting walls taking the place of the condom as my cock was greeted by the eye rolling pleasure of flesh on flesh contact. She was too lost in ecstasy to notice the thin layer of protection fail, and I was now all too near climax to possess enough cognitive ability to pull out. Instead, the only thought, only instinct, was to breed. I held her firmly against me, my hips pushing forward and lifting her knees off the bed as my buried cock erupted into her now unprotected pussy. Her shriek of climax grew higher when she felt my thickness pulsate within her, and I groaned as what felt like gallons of potent sperm flooded into her young body. The climax we shared began to subside, and she relaxed onto the bed, my spent cock sliding from her. Her body slumped to the mattress, where she lay contentedly. I looked at my manhood, softening after truly incredible sex, and stared at the torn, shriveled condom still clinging to the ring around the base of my cock. Semen drooled from my tip, and juices coated her inner thighs. When we eventually peeled our bodies apart she wiped the back of her hand across her bee stung lips and caught me in that intense gaze of hers.

 “We, uh,” I started, unsure how to finish. She rolled lazily to me, hazy eyes looking into my face. “We had a little accident,” I continued, pulling the broken condom off.

Her eyes widened for a brief moment as realization hit, then seemed to shrug it off. “Guess we shouldn’t have bothered being so careful,” she replied, beckoning me to her with a curling finger. I complied happily, laying over her as our lips locked once more. I could almost feel the warmth spread through Ellen as she held me to her. Glancing down, she saw the tattered rubber on my now softening penis. We were motionless with her arms around my neck and my fingers clenching her hair. We stared into each other’s eyes and lost track of time. 

“Mmmmmm… I feel so warm inside.”

I saw her blink and look from one eye to the other reading my thoughts. I kissed her gently and tasted her mouth once more. I rolled off and rested my head on her chest and put my arm across her stomach and under her thigh. Ellen’s hands caressed my chest and ran through my hair. We didn’t say a word. The moment was perfect. I thanked her for making love to me just before we fell asleep in each other’s arms.

________

I woke up alone and opened my eyes, yawning. I stretched and swung my legs out of bed, looking around at the familiar surroundings – nothing had changed. I went to the bathroom and showered and shaved, then I made my way downstairs, hearing my flatmate in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. Everything was just the same – Ellen always got up first, then me. Ellen and I said good morning, and I gave her a perfunctory kiss on the cheek. As usual, she was in her old cotton dressing gown, and as I glanced down at her I glimpsed her bare breasts, and I knew that she had nothing on under it. That was something else that hadn’t changed either – if we had sex the night before, she was always naked under her dressing gown first thing in the morning, as she was now. She followed the direction of my eyes, and, as always, she looked at me almost sullenly, and I knew that, as always, I was staring at her lustfully.

I went to the refrigerator to get some orange juice, just as Ellen turned back to the stove, and we collided – her dressing gown parted slightly, and the backs of my fingers touched her bare thigh. It was almost like an electric shock. Ellen froze – it obviously affected her, too, and it was as if she was carved out of stone, staring straight ahead, her hand still reaching for the frying pan, while my hand rested against her warm thigh. I had a sudden vision of her lying naked on the bed while Jerome fucked her – without thinking, and almost as if I didn’t know what I was doing, I pulled her to me and kissed her on the lips. I expected her to push me away, but for a moment she stood motionless while I worked my mouth on hers, and then, at first almost imperceptibly, she started to respond. Her lips parted, and she raised one arm, her sleeve sliding up, and then she slipped her bare arm round my neck as she crushed her soft breasts against my chest, returning my kiss with a passion I would never have imagined.

Just then I heard a knock at the door. I reluctantly released her, still feeling the softness and warmth of her body through her thin dressing gown. As if conjured by my own tormented thoughts, Jerome stood there. Ellen happily answered the door and ushered him inside. As he did he wished me a good morning, and I said the usual things, and he and I sat down at the kitchen table while Ellen put plates in front of us and poured the coffee.

“I hope you don’t mind, I invited Jerome over for breakfast.”

I did mind. I minded a lot. But I said nothing as Ellen leaned towards me, her dressing gown gaped open, and I stared at her full, naked breasts, capped with stiff pink nipples. I raised my eyes, and saw that she was watching me look at her – her expression was unreadable, and I briefly looked down at her exposed breasts again before she straightened and got her own plate. We talked about the usual things, how we’d slept, the weather, things like that, and I mentioned that I would be at lectures all day. Did a look of sudden disappointment cross Eleanor’s face? We were sitting side by side, opposite Jerome – if I glanced sideways as she leaned forward I could glimpse one bare breast, and she seemed to lean forward frequently. She crossed her legs under the table, and her dressing gown parted and fell away from her thighs – Jerome was concentrating on his phone, and I surreptitiously put my hand on her bare leg, marveling at its smooth softness. She caught her breath, but she didn’t push my hand away …

I wanted to help her with the dishes after breakfast, but she insisted on doing them herself – did she guess what would happen if we were alone together again in the kitchen, with her naked beneath her dressing gown? I waited and waited until the last minute before I had to leave the apartment and start my day. Ellen escorted me to the door, kissed me goodbye and once again, as the door shut behind me, my heart shattered. After spending the night with me, she was spending the day… with him.

It was well into the evening when I got home, almost time for dinner. Ellen was now wearing a simple blue dress, quite short and fairly low-cut, enough to reveal the tops of her swelling breasts. Her arms and legs were bare, and she wore a simple necklace and high-heeled sandals that showed her painted toenails. Jerome was still there, looking happy and conducting some business on his phone, as he always seemed to do. I couldn’t take my eyes off Ellen, and she knew it. She’d laid the table and I helped her carry the food through from the kitchen. As soon as we were alone, I took her in my arms and kissed her – her dress was cut very low at the back, and I ran my hand over her bare shoulders, feeling her body mold itself to mine, while I made no effort to prevent her from feeling my erection pressed against her soft belly.

“When is Jerome going home?”

“He’s not. I hope you don’t mind, he’s staying the night.” She recognised the look in my eyes. “Don’t worry, he’ll be in the spare room.” 

During dinner, our eyes met constantly, and I gazed at her bare arms and shoulders, and the shadowy valley between her breasts. Then she asked me to refill her wine glass. I got the bottle and stood beside her, enjoying an even better view of her cleavage, but then I saw that she’d pushed her chair back slightly from the table, and hoisted her dress up over her thighs. Incredibly, she wasn’t wearing panties. Equally incredibly, she chatted casually throughout the meal with Jerome, while all I could think of was her nakedness under her dress. Our eyes met from time to time, and I saw her put her hand down under the table… with his..As one, they stood. He took her hand, and led her towards the spare room. He looked at me and smiled, Ellen chose not to engage with me. Moments later I heard them giggling and whispering, trying and failing to keep their voices down. She was teasing Jerome again, getting him worked up for no good reason other than to send me into a broken, frustrated mess. I wasn’t exactly sure what they said under the sheets; their voices were muffled. But a glance informed me that Ellen was lying on top of her black boyfriend, straddling his crotch, and seeming to rock and back forth on it while whispering what I can only imagine to be dirty talk into his ear.

I turned away from their little tryst, and tried to get back to studying. Stupid stupid stupid me. Why was I so besotted with her that I would allow this? It was difficult to ignore what she was doing to Jerome; our apartment wasn’t that big, and our beds were probably barely more than ten feet apart. But my attention kept slipping back to Ellen’s steady grinding, and Jerome’s squirming. Any minute, she’d say, loud enough for me to hear, “Ok, that’s enough. Let’s stop before we lose control.” And that would be it.

Jerome would frantically whisper, “No, no, come on!” But Ellen would get off of him no matter what. Jerome would try to coax her. Nope. He would get angry. Nothing. Then, inevitably, trying to keep his voice really low so I wouldn’t hear it, he’d beg. And Ellen would always giggle and say, “No! Not while he is here.”

I think for her, that was the whole point of this exercise. Making Jerome beg her for nothing more than to keep grinding on his dick. Not sex. Not a blowjob. Not even a handjob. Just dry-humping. She teased Jerome incessantly, in careful smart ways like a predator breaking down her prey. I decided to give them what they wanted and called to tell them that I was going out. The lovers said their goodbyes simultaneously and I headed out into the night. Eleanor knew how to use her body well, and Jerome was utterly crazy about her at least as much as I was. Despite what I thought of Ellen torturing Jerome, I had to admire her tactics. But I couldn’t say I agreed with them. I felt lost once more and walked out, aimlessly, into the night.

As I was brooding in the dark I felt my phone buzzing in my pocket. It was Jessica. I was in a solemn mood and didn’t want to say something I might regret so let it go to voicemail. Now was not the time to talk to Ellen’s little sister. A minute later my phone beeped; she had left a message. I sighed and dialed in to listen:

“Hey, I’m home alone. Call me… or better still come and see me.”

I didn’t reply but did make the thirty-five minute walk home. I could see the light pop on from the top of Jessica’s bedroom window through the slats of the wood privacy fence separating our parents houses. Looking at the time on my phone I knew she was probably getting ready for bed so I punched in her number. She picked up quickly, answering by giggling, “I’ve been watching for you and saw you arrive, thanks for coming.”

I spat out in a flat tone “I don’t know why I’m here.”

“I do. My big sister has Jerome over. We need to talk, can you come inside?”

I paused but then answered “I guess so. Is nobody there?”

“They are all out for at least another hour. Come in, the back door is open, you know where my room is. Let’s just talk about things. I know you’re hurting.”

I robotically moved across the yard making sure when I got to the fence I used the ladder to scale the fence. I didn’t want to take the chance I would fall in the dark. She must have been waiting at the bedroom door because just as I lightly tapped on it she snatched it open. More and more often I was finding it hard not to notice how beautiful a young woman his little girl was becoming. Long, wavy red hair spilling over lightly freckled shoulders and down past a slender waist. The tendrils stopped just above an exquisitely rounded ass. Her tiny white shorts showing off that magnificent ass and her long, sleek legs more than perfectly. Showing them off more than I could stand. The tight, pink t-shirt she had on clung to her small chest. Thin material combined with no bra made her erect little nipples easy to see and impossible to ignore. She was only seventeen but already an amazing beauty. I shook my head, trying to clear it. This was not the way a man should look at his girlfriend’s little sister. But Ellen wasn’t my girlfriend. I suddenly felt guilty as confusing and unwanted images flooded my brain. The pressure of my hardening cock made me feel sick with shame. I cleared my throat uncomfortably.

“How did you know Jerome was with Ellen?” I asked her.

“Oh, she called me half an hour ago to discuss my birthday. They were in bed together. I could… hear him in the background.”

“Oh.”

Jessica grabbed my hand and said, “Don’t be shy, come in!”

I sat down on the corner of the bed, looked up at her and said “This is crazy. What do you want?” Jessica walked past me to the bedroom door pushing the privacy lock making sure no-one was going to wander in and find me in the teenagers bedroom. Before she came back to stand in front of me she also turned on the TV and found an easy listening music station to add a little background noise. She was standing in front of me with her hands shoved in her robe pockets as she looked down at me. I sat there in silence not sure what to say or how to say it until I asked softly “What do you want, Jessica?”

“I want to know if you’re ok?”

“I’m fine. I just get… so many mixed messages. Was she always like this?”

“Yeah, I’m sorry about tonight, I just kept picturing her and that man… and I knew you were out there somewhere… Dealing with it… Alone.”

“We are so good together but-“

“She always chooses him over you.”

“It’s like she’s playing some game and I don’t know the rules. She knows I belong to her. She has such power over me… and I have to just accept it.”

“I’m so sorry.”

We chatted for a while then she said, “I have snacks! What would you like?”

“I’m not hungry.”

“Well you can watch me eat. But you must be starved?”

She tipped out a stash of chocolates and biscuits on the bed and divided them between us. While I picked at my sweets I asked, “So where’s Rachel? Does she know about any of this?”

“Not everything, but enough. She knows Ellen as well as I do. We were debating whether or not to tell Mom and Dad about Jerome being back.”

I wondered that too. It would solve all my problems. Maybe I should tell Joseph myself. We sat in silence for a while until I decided to just ask the one question burning in my brain.

“Why did Ellen tell you she wanted to have my baby and get married?”

“I can’t be sure but… she needs to be in charge of things. I think so many things in her own life have been beyond her control for so many years that now… she wants things on her terms. I think she simply likes having that power over you and… the situation?”

“What makes her so manipulative?”

“It’s probably a lot of things. She was an only child for a while until we came along and I think that made her feel insecure. Our parents had to put a lot of time and effort into raising twins. She has always wanted to be independent, find her own place, do things her way. Maybe she’ll change if you give her an engagement ring.”

“Really?”

“She’s a Princess… but she’s also a bitch! She’s quite deluded. Have you talked about marriage?”

“We haven’t even talked about your birthday! I didn’t even know it was coming up.”

“That’s ages away. Come sit with me here on my bed.” She patted the space next to her and I sat dangerously close to the young woman. “So, what are you going to do?”

“Just wait and see what she does next.”

She just stared at me then said, “You could be with the wrong sister.”

I was suddenly struck with realisation from our last meeting. Was this really Jessica? Was the twin out with her parents Jessica? 

“I’m glad you’re not planning on giving her an engagement ring. Ellen will use you. And you and I will be having this conversation over and over again until you realise. But I want to help. I’m here for you.”

“I guess it’s just you and me now,” I smiled at her trying to turn it into a joke. But Jessica looked serious. She genuinely felt awful for me and… wanted for us to become something more? Was I being just as stupid for ignoring her? “I just need a hug.”

Before I could say anything else, she wrapped her arms around me and hugged me tight, “I will wait for you…,”she whispered. I placed one hand around her tiny waist and felt her sigh.

“This is perfect. Just hold me for a while?”

She turned her back and pressed against me, pulled my arm over her. Our legs against each other. Pressed tight against her butt, my penis reacted. I was embarrassed, my hard dick pressing against the little redhead.  I reached around and wrapped my hands around her waist and pulled her into me. She resisted slightly at first but let me. I had the side of my face pressed against her soft stomach and her perky tits pressing down against my head. In that position I asked “Do you or Rachel have any ex-boyfriends I need to know about?”

Jessica sighed and placed her hand on top of my head and began to lightly caress my hair before saying “We started our senior year in high school, we were both seventeen and still afraid to go all the way with the boys.” Laughing she added, “Actually Rachel was, I wasn’t getting hit on much with my skinny ass and wire on my face.”

I reached down and stroked her thigh and said, “Yeah there has been quite a change over the last few months.”

She gasped in mock horror before giggling out “You mean you used to look at my ass?”

I laughed “I barely saw either of you! But yeah, you have an amazing backside.”

She playfully slapped my shoulder saying “You noticed me though, at least now I know my efforts were successful.”

I looked at her confused and she continued, “I would try and set up times for you to see me, I always thought you were a hunk. But Eleanor warned us off.”

Us? Rachel as well… hmmmm. “Who was your first romantic kiss?”

Pulling my head into her stomach she changed tone as she continued her story. “It was the first of February, I had finally gotten my braces off and I was spending the weekend in the house.” Pausing a second she added “Adam Granger had asked me to the Valentine Dance and I was nervous about the possibility of kissing a boy for the first time, at least in a truly romantic way.” Taking a deep breath she continued “It was late and we laid in bed in the dark talking about it when Rachel suggested that we practice.” She paused again before she went on. “I was shocked when I realised she meant with each other, but like she said it was only kissing.”

“Rachel was your first kiss?” I was pleasantly shocked.

Pushing me back on the bed and laying down beside me Jessica went on “At first we were too busy giggling but soon we had settled down and Rachel was giving a kissing clinic.” Sighing Jessica said “She taught me butterfly kisses, French kissing, and how to kiss and move your lips.” Continuing she added “I was starting to get tingly and my breath was getting quicker and I knew this was strange.”

Now throwing her leg over my hip Jessica moved up close against me before going on “Rachel’s voice was raspy and her breathing was quicker too when she suggested we practice more, so we did, we laid down and began kissing each other with our hands caressing each other’s faces.” Jessica was breathing heavily now and had to time her words with her breasts and added, “As the kissing got hotter and our breathing quickened even more our hands moved across each other’s backs.” Her hands replayed what was going on in her mind and she ran her hands under my shirt. She said softly, “We had gone to bed in crop tops and bikini panties and while we were kissing the cloth was scratching our tingling nipples.”

Sighing heavily Jessica began to slowly grind her pussy against my hip before adding more, “It wasn’t long before the crop tops had worked their way up and off our breasts and our nipples were scraping against each other’s skin.” Suddenly Jessica kissed me. It was a long kiss of about two minutes in which I was so caught by surprise that I was taken aback. .When she stopped and smiled at me I immediately asked her, “Why did you do that?”

“I don’t know… I just wanted to. I felt something inside me and it just felt right. I like kissing you.”

“Wow!” is all I could say, while I kissed her back and this time it was a much wetter and longer kiss.

I pushed my tongue into her mouth. Her lips were full. I pushed her flame coloured hair away from her face to nibble her upper lip and then her lower lip, softly. I then pushed my tongue into her mouth again and this time, her lips parted fully and her mouth opened. She responded back with her tongue into my mouth. We hugged each other hard, while we continued to do this wet kiss for about five minutes before we broke for air. We sat in silence, my heart pounding in my chest, completely in shock.

“Was I OK?” She said meekly.

“Yes. Fuck yes! Wow, Jessica! Rachel taught you well,” I laughed.

“Yeah, she might be the better kisser…”

I turned my hip so that Jessica could get a good solid grind location on it as I slid my hands under her robe and up to her tits. As I caressed her nipples she hissed and whispered “Yeah that’s what Rachel did too, she reached up and started rubbing my nipples.”

Her voice now ragged with passion Jessica groaned out more information, “We didn’t really know anything about getting each other off other than rubbing each other’s nipples and kissing but somehow our legs intertwined and we were humping against each other… like I am now.”

Jessica’s grinding had forced open the front of her robe to reveal she was wearing just a bra and a thong. She leaned into my neck and moaned into my ear as she panted to me “We kissed ground against each other until we both had an orgasm.”

The thought of Rachel and Jessica intertwined and cumming in moans and gasps was driving me crazy. I wanted to grind myself against Jessica but my cock was still in my shorts and I was below the level of her body. I pinched both of Jessica’s nipples and pulled slightly as I asked her, “Why me?”

“Because…” Jessica started humping faster as she chanted “Because I want you to choose me!”

She began bucking herself against mewith an increased ferocity. Her eyes were dilated and her heart was beating fast. I watched her mouth open as her face and breasts blushed red. Seconds later Jessica’s climax started to kick in and she squealed, “Please… choose… meeeeee!”

Jessica was slamming against my hip bone in ragged but repeated thrust as she came. She was letting out a steady stream of moaning pants until she wrapped her arms and legs around me and squeezed. As her orgasm ebbed she relaxed her grip on me sliding back onto the bed and she whispered “I saw how you looked at Ellen… And wanted you to look at me that way.”

Cupping her face with my palm I pulled her in closer to me and asked, “But why?”

She giggled and said “Because it was so damn fucked up and I’m completely in love with you!”

That was the moment we heard her parents’ car pull up outside.

“You need to go! Quick, the window.”

I pulled myself together, and like a scene from a romantic movie, quickly kissed the pretty object of my desire goodbye and lowered myself from the window sill. As the family reunited I slipped into the night and headed back to my apartment. The journey back wasn’t plagued by the dark clouds that had harried me since I left Ellen and Jerome to their not to secret liaison. I felt happy. I felt like there was hope. I must admit that for the first time I was considering the fact Jessica had put to me; I had chosen the wrong sister. Jessica wasn’t Ellen’s identical twin but they were alike in many ways. The one quality Jessica had in abundance, lacking from her big sister, was her empathy. Her feelings felt genuine and I basked in their warmth as much as Ellen bathed herself in mine.   

________

As I approached the apartment I could see the bedside lamp in the spare room was on. I was intrigued but not overwhelmed with jealousy. I silently took up position in the darkness at the bedroom window, as I had done before, and peeked inside. Inside, Eleanor’s clothes she had picked out for the next day were on display. I noticed she had left her bra and panties for the next day on the dresser. They were her most slinky and sexy set. I was drawn to the exquisite view before me, Ellen and her black lover had both been sleeping, they had that drowsy post sex glow about them and I could see the used condom lying discarded on the floor by the trash can. They had both recently woken up, had I woken them somehow? Ellen and her friend Jerome lying on the bed, Ellen draped on top of him, their naked bodies entwined.

As they awakened they were kissing passionately and their hands caressing each other, their bodies moving slowly against each other. I felt my cock start to swell, but decided to remain there watching through the open window. Suddenly Ellen’s phone lit up on the bedside table. It was a text message. I couldn’t see the words but I did see the photo of the sender splash across the screen. It was Jessica. She had messaged her big sister. Had they been in contact earlier tonight? Suddenly my mind was filled once more with conspiracy theories and I felt a chill. Ellen knew I was coming home, she knew I could catch them… that I might be there… watching them, she looked down at Jerome, this beautiful male specimen, and decided to taste him further. Her lips descended down Jerome’s neck until she reached his nipple, kissing it lightly then gently sucking, while her fingers slipped down to her moist pussy, slowly stroking, rubbing, teasing.

“We haven’t got long, he’s on his way home.” Ellen spoke, this time I could hear her through the open window.

“He seemed happy enough to just let us be together.” Jerome replied.

“He likes you. You are so easy to talk to and I really enjoy your company,” Eleanor whispered. “Just between you and me… I wish I was the one who got the internal marking job at your branch instead of Rhyain.”

“Oh yeah? I like Rhyain,” Jerome said, “but I like you better!”

With that he reached his arms around Ellen’s waist and pulled her to him. He ducked his face down to her and leant in to kiss her. My stomach was sick and my heart was beating out of my chest. Eleanor raised her arms up to wrap them around Jerome’s neck and she looked up to accept his advance. They kissed softly at first and then their heads turned and they were in full on tongue deep in your mouth kissing mode. Jerome’s hands started to move up and down Ellen’s back and he pulled her in tighter, wrapping his big arms around her, almost swallowing her up. She ran her fingers through his thick dark hair and it was obvious she was responding quite positively to his advances. Jerome was now grabbing her ass and pulling her naked body tight to him. They continued their embrace, their tongues fighting as their heads moved left then right alternately. Jerome’s business suit, from earlier that day, was hung over the bedroom chair. Eleanor’s clothing was scattered all over the bedroom floor. Jerome moved his hands up to her shoulders and she moved her arms to his waist. They were making out furiously as their lips stayed locked and tongues intertwined. 

They both leaned in and began to kiss again, Ellen mashing her tits against Jerome’s hairy chest. Jerome’s hands went to Ellen’s ass again as he squeezed her cheeks. Eleanor was running her hands up and down his broad back. His thick cock sprang out from under him as he repositioned himself, bobbing up and down a few times before settling sticking straight out. He was circumcised and his dick was probably more than eight inches long and thick nestled in dark pubic hair that was neatly trimmed close to his body. I could see he had a large ball sack that hung low between his legs. Eleanor was now looking right at his cock and she reached out with both hands, one grasping his thick shaft and the other taking a grip on his balls.

Jerome lay back and spread his feet slightly as Ellen began to lick the tip of his cock and slide her hand up and down the shaft. Then she took the head of his cock into her mouth and began to move slightly back and forth. Jerome let out a moan encouraging her. She continued to suck on the first two inches of his cock while her hand moved back and forth on the shaft. Jerome put his right hand on the back of her head guiding her. Luckily I was on the other side of them so it did not block the view I had of Eleanor kneeling over her black lover with one hand on his nut sack and the other on the base of his thick cock. Jerome’s head was back as she continued to lustily suck on his member. I could see her saliva making the taught skin on his cock glisten. Eleanor’s nipples were sticking straight out and this scene made my cock harder than I can remember in a long time. I could already feel a big wet spot of pre-cum spreading across my boxer briefs as my dick strained against them. This time was different though, I didn’t feel the need to take my cock out and jerk off.

She continued to bob up and down on Jerome’s meaty dick with his encouraging moans and his hand urging her on. Then, she pulled her mouth off his cock and held it up flat against his stomach, licking the underside up and down as if it were her favorite lollipop. She moved lower after a minute and began to lick his ball sack, taking each nut into her mouth. She continued to lick and suck on his balls for another minute or so as Jerome moaned his approval. Then she went back to work on his thick cock, taking it into her mouth again and going as far down on it as she could. She gagged slightly before getting it all down and she backed off before going all the way down again. She repeated this a few times and then moved back to the head again and began to work her tongue around his mushroom end.

Jerome was moaning louder now and Ellen began to work her mouth up and down on the upper half of his cock. She quickened her pace moving his thick dick in and out of her hot wet mouth. Jerome began to tense and he grabbed her head with both hands pulling her off his cock. She complied reluctantly, letting the head of his cock slip slowly out of her mouth.

“That was so hot!” Jerome said as he looked down on her, “I was getting close.”

“That was my goal.” She said gazing up at him.

“You are good but I don’t want to cum just yet,” he told her as he pulled her to her feet, “I want to enjoy more of you.” He pulled her over to the side of the bed and sat her down. “Lie back,” he said, “I want to return the favour.”

“You don’t have to do that,” she replied. He knelt down next to the bed and grabbed her legs behind each knee and lifted them up. Ellen grabbed her knees with each hand holding her legs up and spreading them slightly. I could see her pussy now, her lips were already slightly open and a deep pink, glistening with her wetness. Jerome moved his face to her sex and began to slowly lick up and down her outer labia, savoring her juicy pussy with slow deliberate strokes. His hands were on either side of her opening, his fingers slightly pulling on her lips from each side spreading her labia open even further.

I could see just inside her love tunnel as he prepared to thrust his thick tongue into her hole. He pushed his face into her crotch forcing his tongue deep into her opening. He fucked her with it for several strokes as she moaned. Then he pulled back and ran his tongue up and down both sides of her opening several times, lapping up her juices that continued to stream out of her. Just then he pushed a finger on his left hand into her opening and held it there, twisting his hand back and forth. He moved his mouth to the top of her opening and began to rub the flat of his tongue over her clit. She moaned louder and let Jerome know she approved of his attention to her love button. Soon he added a second finger and began to slide them in and out of her pussy quickly as he licked her opening from top to bottom. Eleanor was moaning and saying “Yes, yes…” as he finger fucked her while sucking on her clit. Her legs began to tense and I could tell she was cumming.

I was so horny and turned on watching Jerome eat Eleanor’s pussy and make her cum. I did feel a little jealousy but it was such a turn on watching her, naked on our spare bed with another man pleasing her. She was so excited and turned on by him; it was obvious she was past her inhibitions. After her climax subsided, Jerome slid her back onto the bed a little and then positioned himself between her legs. 

“No, stop!” she said in a pleasured voice, taking in a deep breath, as he pushed the tip of his bare cock between her pouting labia. Then pushed him away and he retracted his hard black cock from her sweet pussy. “Put a condom on, please,” she asked, taking in another breath of pleasure as he again pushed himself into her. Stopping at full depth, he held himself in deep.

“Really, do I have to? You feel so good, I want to cum inside you so bad. You know how much I want to, please!” he pleaded, full of desire and lust for her.

“No, I don’t want your seed in me, you know that. Please wear a condom, I don’t want you to cum inside me. No condom… no pussy!” she insisted.

“Okay, honey.” Leaving himself in her, he stretched out to the nightstand, awkwardly fumbling for the condoms, before snagging one. He brought himself upright, stealing a few more repetitions; He pumped himself into her until she asked him to stop again.

Reluctantly he pulled out, covering himself with the thin rubber, feeling stealing, cum catching condom. This time, when he aimed his thick black cock at Eleanor’s wet juicy cunt, she immediately wrapped her feet around him, resting her heels at the top of his firm round ass cheeks.  His ass was smooth and I could see his big balls dangling between his legs from my angle. Due to their contrasting skin colours I could just barely see the tip of his cock positioned at her glistening love tunnel opening as he put the tip in and then stopped. He rested there for few minutes, his burly figure towering over my petite Ellen as he prepared to fuck her tight hole.

Then suddenly he plunged into her to the hilt burying his thick veined member into her hot juicy vagina. I was so turned on I could not take it anymore and I unzipped my pants, pulling my cock out. I began to fist it furiously, almost cumming then stopping and backing off. My cock was like a faucet dripping pre-cum I was so turned on watching Eleanor get fucked by the hansome black man. Jerome began a steady assault on Ellen as he plunged in and pulled out of her over and over again at a quick pace. “Yes, fuck yes!” Ellen hissed as he worked his thick man meat in and out of her grasping pussy. His ass was moving back and forth, clenching and then releasing as he shoved his hardness into her. I could see his balls hanging loose as they swayed back and forth with his motion in and out. His pace began to quicken and he began to grunt loudly as he bottomed out inside her repeatedly.

“Oh god, fuck me, fuck me hard,” she urged him as he continued to piston in and out of her. His hairy heavy nut sack was slapping down on her ass with each stroke.

“I’m going to cum,” he said loudly.

“Don’t stop, don’t pull out. Fill the condom!” Eleanor commanded Jerome, almost panicking that he might withdraw his thick cock from her.

She was groaning loudly, “Aahhhhh yes, yes, fuck me, cum in me, fuck me!” as he pounded her the last few times and with one loud animalistic growl as he stopped, his cock deep inside of her. His ass was clenched tight and I could see his balls had contracted up to his body. Ellen’s legs were wrapped tightly around his lower back and they were clenched holding him in place. I couldn’t see her face but I can imagine the look of pure ecstasy on it. His head was next to her right ear, blocking my view. I resisted that urge to cum as I stroked my erection as their copulation reached its climax.

“Ellen!” Jerome roared, lifting himself one final time, burying his cock head against the opening of my flatmate’s cervix. Letting out a guttural gasp, he sprayed his virile seed directly into the condom buried in Eleanor’s deepest region, sending rope after thick rope of his viscous fluid into the rubber. He held her in a loving hug, content with waiting until the process was complete. 

They stayed there like that for a few minutes, gently kissing. Ellen released her legs and Jerome relaxed some, still holding his large frame over the pale skinny blonde. She looked so small next to him. They continued to smooch and then I heard Jerome say, “I want to be gone by the time he gets here. I feel guilty enough as it is. He looked so… sad”.

Jerome rolled off of her to her left side and to my surprise his latex clad cock was still rock hard. The semi-transparent condom looked like it was ready to burst, glistening with his cum and hers and I could see even his balls were wet. Eleanor laid there and her pussy was gaping wide open, almost swollen looking, red with excitement and dripping wet. They started to kiss again and Ellen swung her right over his groin and climbed on top of him. She began to grind her pussy on top of the underside of his cock, slowly around in circles. She was still really horny and turned on and she has done this to me on several occasions when she is particularly horny and wants to cum again. She continued to slide his cock along the opening of her pussy, her lips wrapping him like a hotdog bun.

She wanted more though, so she positioned her pussy opening at the tip of his cock and slid down on it, engulfing his thick condom encased manhood into her sloppy pussy. She began to grind her pubic bone into his with his cock deep inside of her then alternately beginning to slide up and down on his cock. They kissed hard, her mashing her mouth down on his as grinding her mouth like she was grinding her pussy on him. I could see his white spunk being worked down the inside of his transparent rubber, starting to appear at the base of his black cock, slowly leaking out of the condom as she continued to deliberately ride him. It looked like cream as it accumulated on his big ball sack. While they were kissing deeply again and his hands were mauling Eleanor’s ass cheeks. She was moaning into his mouth as she was nearing a third orgasm as she ground into him and rode his member. He began to finger her ass as he pushed her hips down onto himself with his other hand, grinding his cock into her.

I could tell she was cumming again; it was a familiar type of orgasm that kind of washes over her, an exquisite feeling of release and relaxation at the same time. Watching this made my cock hard again as I stroked along slowly with Eleanor’s movements. I don’t believe Jerome came again but they stayed in that position for a few minutes as he rubbed her ass and back. Ellen finally climbed off Jerome, releasing his hardness once again. Ellen looked at the clock and exclaimed, “Oh my god, I better check in with him!”

“I need to get home myself,” Jerome said, unrolling his slick condom and throwing it into the trash can where it landed wetly. The lovers reluctantly got up from the bed and disappeared into the bathroom to compose themselves. I couldn’t see them but could hear them talking about seeing each other tomorrow and how they would behave around me and others in Jerome’s office.

Jerome emerged first, got dressed quickly and Ellen put on her silk robe. They kissed goodbye and Jerome left the room. Eleanor quickly grabbed her phone and called my number. I let it ring out silently. She left a message telling me she’d had dinner and spent the evening l just hanging out with Jerome who had just gone home and was now going to bed.

I watched Jerome drive away then entered the house, now in darkness. I undressed quickly and was about to head for the spare room when I remembered how wet Ellen had been… there was no way I was sleeping in their wet patch. I slipped into our room, Ellen was already beneath the covers. Stopping at the side of the bed, I took in the familiar sight of her body. She had found the time to dress in some negligee, possibly to disguise her sex flushed erogenous zones. “Hi, you’ve been gone all night… I was worried and we need to talk,” she whispered, opening the covers to invite me into bed with her. Looking down at her pink and black lingerie, I felt myself shifting nervously. “I mean, you bought me this to sleep in but I don’t know if it’s um…, long enough?”

Rolling my eyes at Eleanor’s ridiculous statement, I held the edge of the blanket. “Do you want me to sleep with you tonight?”

“Yes, why wouldn’t I?” Because you’ve spent the entire evening in bed, I thought to myself. “Are you getting in bed or not?” she asked, suddenly concerned. 

I barely processed her words before climbing into bed beside her. “Sorry. I just didn’t want you to feel awkward. What did you want to talk about?” Pulling the blanket over my cold legs, she scooted close to me for warmth.

“Baby, you’re eighteen but I worry about you. You’ve been out all night?” 

Sighing, I wondered how to answer her question. She knew why I went out… why I wasn’t happy. She took my silence as acknowledgement of her fears. She began lightly pulling on my chest hair, teasingly, trying to get my attention.

“I wanted to give you and Jerome some privacy so you could… you know…”

“I’ve been a good girl,” she cooed, trying to conceal their fornication.

“Yes, I saw how good you had been. There are two spent condoms in the spare room,” I didn’t like putting the statement out there so carelessly. Letting her platinum blonde hair fall in her face, she tried to hide her embarrassment. 

“I know, but you said you loved me, no matter what. Jerome and I are just… fuck buddies.” I shook my head, wanting to stop her words, but she continued to speak, “I love you, you’re my best and only friend. You’re the only one who makes me warm.”

My awareness of Eleanor’s supple body pressing against my bare skin grew uncomfortably. I found myself thinking of her younger sister, how similar they felt, how less complicated things would be if I had fallen in love with the redheaded sister. Had I fallen in love with Jessica? She said she loved me… All I could fathom now was that my flatmate wasn’t the same as her little sister after all.

“You said you’re addicted to him. I can’t compete and I don’t want to. You say you worry about me but you throw yourself at him when I’m… right there! How could you not know how that would affect me? It’s like you take pleasure in my torment… seeing my self esteem being ground down. Even Jerome sees it and feels sorry for me. You haven’t been doing all this with me lately just to make me jealous? Have you?”

She climbed into my lap, seeing as nothing could go worse, now that her emotions were out in the open. “And what if I have? Would you punish me for it? Because I might like that.” Without waiting for his response, she hiked up the small skirt of her lingerie top and pressed her wet panties against the growing bulge of my erection. “I really do love you. I’d like nothing more than to have you in my life forever.”

Unable to keep my moan from escaping my lips, I grabbed hold of Eleanor’s neck. “Dammit, Ellen. I don’t even know what I am to you! Am I your boyfriend? Is he? Are we just lovers… friends with benefits? You told me you wanted to keep romance out of our relationship but what does that mean? Does it mean that you can pursue whoever you want? Does it mean I can find someone else?”

That stopped her in her tracks. She looked shocked, like it really wasn’t something she had considered. I suddenly felt sorry for her.

“You said you wanted us to be clinical. Just friends. It’s hard being just your friend Ellen.” I continued, trying to soften the truth.

“Don’t you like me?” she said in a squeaky voice, rising up, and putting her face in line with mine. Her dilated eyes looking like they might produce a tear. She opened her mouth, parting her lips, like she was about to.say something more. I felt her breath on my face.

“Ellen, I love you, but you’ve been winding me up for weeks! I hope you know what you’re doing… what you’ve done-mmph” her mouth crushed her moist lips to mine, finding them parting for her tongue almost instantly.

“Mmmm, only you make me feel like this!” With her tongue delving seductively into my mouth, she took hold of my hand. Plunging my fingers into her panties, and began grinding down against my lap. “Wow! You’re already hard! Make me nice and wet for you. Then I want to take whatever punishment you think is appropriate. “

I hesitated but she spun herself beneath me with surprising strength, pulling me down with her. With my body weight pushing my flatmate down against the mattress. 

“Do anything you want. You deserve it. Do you want me to beg?” she whimpered beneath me. This was Ellen, who had spent the last few weeks fucking her black lover while leading me on. Now, she was begging to be punished, fondled, and fucked. Making quick work of Eleanor’s panties, I stared openly at Eleanor’s wet pussy. “Was Jerome not enough for you?”

She pressed her throbbing mound against my hand. “Please, won’t you at least finger me? You’re so much better at it than him. When I finger myself, I imagine you… I always did. Remember the time by the pool?” Seeing a look of shock on my face, she giggled. “Surprised? I always think of you when I do it. That’s not bad is it?”

Both shoulder straps were half-way down her arms, and she was showing way too much of her mouth watering breasts, which I couldn’t keep my eyes off. As we stared at each other, silently daring each other to make the first move, Ellen molded herself into me, smiled and batted her long eyelashes. She leaned up and bit my shoulder then licked my neck. I still fought against her seduction but then took my free hand and placed it between her tits with its back resting on the exposed tops of her breasts. She lowered my hand a little, pulling her top further down, so that the back of my hand was now resting against a very bare breast.

“Kiss me,” she said. And when she said she batted her eyes several more times, and believe me there was nothing on earth I wanted more at that moment than to kiss my beautiful girl. With one hand in her panties and the other cupping her breast it felt like the stars were aligning for some kind of magical conjunction. I could actually feel the attraction between us like fucking magnets.

“You have teased and tormented me for weeks! You’re definitely going to pay for this…” I saw an initial look of fear on Eleanor’s face, which turned into pleasure as I inserted a finger into her delicate sex.

“Ohhhhh Dadddddy! Yes! Fuck yes!” Tilting her head back against the bed, I pressed down against my hand. “This is what I want.” Moaning as I quickly added another finger inside her, I found my initial doubts dissipating into a single burning need to give her release. “Please Daddy, won’t you fuck me? I-I think I’m ready for you.”

Withdrawing my fingers from Eleanor’s pussy, I noticed how wet they were. I could smell the scent of her sex. Her pheromones invading my senses. My biological need to have sex taking over my sensibilities. The beautiful blonde obediently lay back, opening her mouth, and I placed my fingers to her lips. Her sparkling blue eyes did not leave mine as she sucked her own juices from my fingers. “Mmm Daddy, that tastes good! Is that really what I taste like?”

I suddenly thought of the excess sperm her black lover had spilled from his overused condom and wondered if she was really tasting just herself. She might just have conceived a black baby even though she took precautions. But then, biology took over once more. This was a competition. I wanted to mate with her. I wanted my sperm to inseminate her, not his. Gripping my stiffened member, I paused, as Ellen finished licking her juices from fingers with a look of passion in her eyes. Her legs opened, seemingly of their own accord, exposing her damp, pink panties to my gaze. Ellen’s breasts rose and fell beneath the pink silky fabric as I wrestled with my excitement. Her body trembled as she waited in anticipation of what I was about to do. 

I leaned forward and gently stroked her hair and tentatively touched her hardened nipples poking through her top. I touched her cheek gently and ran my hands down her neck and over her shoulders, slipping her bra straps off. She cooperated—sliding her arms out of her blouse and out of the bra. I let my hands wander down from her shoulders until they rested on her breasts. I fondled them for a minute, watching an expression of contentment grow on her face. Then I firmly slid my hands under her bra, pushing it down and out of the way. She reached behind her and undid the clasp, letting it fall into her lap. I watched as the lowering fabric revealed two pillowy soft breasts, small but pert with large perfectly round pointy nipples and they were the most beautiful thing I had ever seen. As she unveiled them they spilled out of their high position, but still held a firm perky position on her chest. Ellen took her right hand and squeezed her right nipple then grabbed her entire right breast.

“See—that wasn’t so bad,” Ellen teased. 

“Why don’t you finish the job?” She looked at me questioningly. “How about you take your panties off too.”

Her blonde hair hung down over her shoulders, almost concealing her perfectly formed tits. Her tummy was taught, and her waist flared beautifully into her hips. She thought about my request and then reached down and slid her panties down her thighs revealing that she hadn’t shaved down there completely. 

“Help me,” she instructed. Then lifted her ass off the bed and slowly tugged the sides of her panties down. She had a cute triangle of hair over her pussy, and her thighs were smooth and inviting. As they passed under her ass, she sat back down and lifted her thighs. I took over and tugged her panties to just above her ankles, and left them there until she kicked them off to the foot of the bed. She lay naked and vulnerable before me and her naked body was breathtaking.

I did want to punish her. Take my frustrations out on her… but she was delicate and precious… just like her sister. Maybe Ellen was the wrong sister… but she was in the right place. I slowly traced one hand across her body. Starting at her hip, I lightly ran just my fingertips across the skin of her tight flat belly. Goosebumps formed on her skin as the sensations ran through her. Droplets of her excitement gathered on the red-gold curls of her mound. her legs were flexing and moving in response to my touch as my hand moved over her.

“Mmmm… so much better…” she moaned in approval.

Leaning forward, I kissed her beautiful breasts, gently biting the nipples, my hand descending over her fur covered mound, my finger finding her clitoris, rolling it out of the hood, softly stroking the super sensitive tip. She became even wetter, her pussy positively weeping her sexual juices as her body prepared for my entry into her warm center. My fingers now moved down, separating the delicate lips of her vagina, opening and gently pinching them. Eleanor’s hands were on either side of my head, her own head thrown back to thrust her breasts into my willing mouth. My fingers found the entrance to her recently fucked canal, slipping past the opening, sliding in, deeper and deeper. Her hips rolled up to meet my thrusting fingers, my palm now flat against the lips of her eagerly pulsing pussy.

Ellen reached down and grasped the hard length of my cock, softly stroking it, feeling the velvety head, her thumb catching the drops of fluid that leaked from the slit at the top. Rubbing it around and around the soft flesh. Her hips rocked back and forth, thrusting my length against her palms, mimicking the actions I would shortly use to take what she was so willingly offering me. I moved, kneeling between her wide spread legs, lifting her calves so her knees were flexed upward, her hips rolling back, her pussy opening to me like a flower. My head descended, my lips coming in contact with her clit, my tongue flicking out, twitching at the tip. An almost electric shock passed through her body, the sensations rolling up from her pussy, into her belly. She gasped as her back arched, pushing herself upward to meet my mouth and fingers. I could feel a climax start to build deep inside her and continued my onslaught. A few minutes later she was mewing and writhing as her orgasm sparked inside her, building and building itself even higher against the pressure of my lips on her pussy and my tongue, as it slipped into the opening of her pussy.

She exploded in an excited release, her copious juices flowing out over my tongue. Ellen’s soft cries of sexual fulfillment filled our little bedroom as her hands pulled my face hard against her quivering sex. Then she lay gasping as I rose up, towering over her, lifting my legs between hers. I propped myself up on my arms and looked into her amazing blue eyes. She watched as I moved closer to her. Pressing the head of my cock to her wet pussy, I rubbed it up and down in the moistness, searching for the opening. Finding it, I gently pressed forward as I moved beneath me, tilting her pussy upward to give me easier access. I wrapped her legs around my hips and put her arms around my neck. I gently pulled my face down to mine. Our lips met in a soft kiss. I rose above her again and I tensed as I felt my cock slide a little way into her wet opening. I stopped when I felt my subconscious mind scream out for protection. She opened her eyes to see my concerned face looking at her.

“I’ll go to the chemist in the morning… I promise. I need you to cum inside me tonight,” she whispered, reading my thoughts.

I felt so in love with her, just the two of us alone in that beautiful place, in a lover’s embrace. As we looked deep into one another’s eyes, I pushed a little harder. As my hips pivoted forwards I could feel the head of my hard cock open her well fucked vagina. Ellen’s pussy seemed to have a life of its own. It was flexing and pulling, trying to get me deeper inside her. As the pressure within her built, she gasped and bit down on her lower lip, her eyes tightly shut, her hips rolling upward, seeking more and more of me. When I heard her gasp, I pulled back and removed my cock from her hungry cunt and she whimpered in need.

“Are you okay?” She asked with a worried look.

“Oh God yes.” I whispered as her pussy ached for my cock.

“Are you ready?”

“Oh, yes, yes! Please, take me now!”

I pressed my body to hers and I felt the head of my cock sliding between the lips of her pussy, moving up and gently bumping the super sensitive spot at the tip of her clit. Ellen’s hips were rolled back, ready to receive me. My penis slipped between the lips, separating them, seeking the opening to the warm channel below. It found its path, and I felt her pussy stretching and widening as it began to accept my length. I could feel its rigid hardness as it moved into her body. Ellen’s arms were raised to caress my shoulders, her legs around my hips, her pussy tilted upward to receive me. I slid inside her, deeper and deeper. I felt every unevenness, every fold, the division between the head of my cock and the shaft as I stretched her passage open. I felt my cock head touch her cervix, she felt me withdraw slightly, then push forward again. Ellen’s hands, where they had been stroking my shoulder, clasped into fists, her eyes scrunched tightly shut! She cried out and whimpered as the sensation of pleasure deep in her abdomen demanded more and I felt tears leak past her tightly closed eyes. 

“I’m… I’m… sorry…” suddenly she seemed overcome with… remorse? This was new. I stopped my movement within her pussy, holding myself still, straightening my arms to push my upper body away from hers while holding her hips steady, my hardness still deep inside her, throbbing but unmoving.

Through her tears  she said  “This… just this… and you.”

I reached over with one hand and wiped away the tears that had pooled in the hollows of her eyes. Leaning down, my lips kissed away the remaining moisture. I whispered loving words in her ears, soothing her, holding her, gentling her, and softly stroking her hair until she stopped sobbing. I lowered my chest until it came into contact with her breasts. This pulled my cock slightly back so that I was not buried so deeply in her pussy.

“We don’t need to do this, Ellen?” I asked, concern written all over my face.

“I’m sorry I can’t be-” Ellen sobbed  “what you need-” her shoulders lurched as she let out her emotions. Perhaps she did have some empathy after all? 

“I know I’ve complicated things by expecting too much…”

“You are amazing. I just-”

“You don’t need to explain.” I sighed and made to extract myself from her. But her hands were immediately back around my neck, her legs remained locked around my waist. My rock hard cock was still partially embedded in her slit. 

For an answer, she flexed her hips upward, driving a little more of me into me, seeking the completion of this glorious act we were sharing. I felt a sense of union down there, a widening of her vaginal canal that my hard male intruder was generating within her. I was destined to be joined to this woman. Wasn’t I? Marriage? Children? The feelings I was experiencing were those that I had never felt. Perhaps I should let myself get caught in whatever this elaborate trap was. Was she the right sister? Jessica–

I gasped as I felt her flexing hips pull my cock deeper inside her. I understood her actions and moved forward slightly, causing my cock to slip deeper into her snatch. There were no tears now. Only a feeling of being opened by me, opened to me.

“Just fuck me,” she whispered seductively.

I withdrew and thrust forward again and then again. Each thrust stretched her further and further, filling her, bringing a sense of completeness to what we had started. My hips rose and fell, thrusting my erection into her pussy, each forward thrust of my hips driving me deeper and deeper into her body. She looked down between us, seeing the length of my cock withdraw and then watching it disappear into her as I thrust forward, each thrust going deeper and deeper. I watched as the hard hair covered mound above my penis touched the mound above her vagina and I knew I was fully embedded in her. I felt my heavy balls slap into the crease of her ass. 

Ellen was right. I just needed this. And her. The glorious sensation of my cock burying itself in her pussy, knowing she was getting fucked by me. Bareback. My tingling manhood throbbing, my testicles tingling, readying themselves to blast my seed into her fertile womb. Eleanor’s back arched as the sensations started to build within her moving with hot sweet ripples towards a climax unlike anything she had ever known. I was holding my weight from her on my forearms, lying above her, stroking furiously into her open pulsing pussy. Ellen’s screams of pleasure echoed around the room as my plunging cock claimed what was mine. 

The top of my cock was now rubbing on the tip of her clit as I slid its length in and out of her. The sensations I generated with my movements were swiftly bringing her to orgasm. Ellen threw her head back, her hair flying across both of us as she started to cum, a shout escaping from her lips, her hips thrusting up to meet my downward thrusts. On and on I pounded into her, causing her climax to build and to sustain itself, driving her yet higher. As her orgasm finally subsided, I grabbed her legs. As I knelt between her thighs. I placed her legs over my shoulders and drove my hard cock even deeper into her unprotected pussy. As I hammered my steel-like organ into her open yielding vagina, I could actually see and feel another orgasm starting to build inside her. Her breasts flushed red and her nipples ripened. This was unbelievable! I didn’t know any women could have several orgasms like this.

My pounding became more intense as I felt my cock swell even bigger and start a hot throbbing. My testicles rose and I thrust down hard once, again, and a last time. Ellen felt me completely driving my cock into her and holding it there, pressing against the lips of her stretched pussy, mashing against her clit, a grunt escaping from me as she felt the first throbbing jet of my cum slam into her, driving her to yet newer and undreamed of heights! I slammed my thick, spasming cock up against Eleanor’s dilated cervix and held it there. She instinctively wrapped her legs around me and pulled me close, moaning with intense pleasure as she felt rope after rope of warm cum spurting into her womb. So taken was she with the sensation of my seed pouring into her that her own orgasm peaked at that moment. She bucked her hips and ground against me, calling out as the waves of ecstasy washed over her, leaving only the sensations of joy and fulfillment.

At last, my climax passed and I collapsed forward, her arms wrapped around my neck, her legs falling away from my hips to lie outstretched on either side of my body. Our breath mingled as she faced me, kissing me softly, telling me of her love for me. Ellen’s lightly freckled face was flushed and I felt goosebumps rise on the cheeks of her ass, on her arms, and over her breasts. I was still on top of her, and between her slick thighs. I lifted my chin to look her in the eye and she kissed me deeply, feeling my cock softening inside her stretched canal, starting to slip away.

She raised her hips slightly and my cock slipped out of her pussy. I felt the mixture of my cum and her pussy juices slide out of her slit, slipping down over her ass and pooling on the bed sheets. She gathered me in my arms and kissed me again and again. Never had I felt so cherished or protected as I did at that moment. The sensations that radiated up from her abdomen, spreading throughout her body were wonderful! I wanted this to go on and on, to do it again! She started to move beneath me, pushing her pussy up against me. I threw back my head and laughed saying “Not now, not now! Soon, but not now!”

“You make me feel so warm inside. I can feel your sperm inside of me. It’s wonderful!”

We did do it again that night before falling asleep, and much sooner than I thought possible! If anything, it was even better. Ellen knew she had a man who loved her, wanted her and would do anything to please her. I also knew I had a woman who wanted me and would do anything to please me. What we had just experienced was not just sex; it was an act of love. There is so much difference between raw sex and making love. Each has its place, but making love is far better.

________

We made love again in the morning and I never did ask her if she found the time to go to the chemist. If Ellen wanted my sperm inside her and not Jerome’s then I had made my peace with that. I felt wanted and in that moment of ejaculation, even loved. I was special. I was something more to her than Jerome could ever be. Our sex meant something to her… I just didn’t know what?

As the week progressed I shared flirty messages with Ellen’s little sister and knew I had to make a choice… Jessica proclaimed that she was the right sister for me and that Eleanor would bring me nothing but misery. Part of me knew she might have a point. But at that moment, Ellen and I had found a sweet spot in our relationship and I didn’t want to jeopardise that. By Thursday my studies were suffering and I needed to put in an all nighter in order to make my deadline for the next day. I drank as much coffee as my bladder could take and set myself up in the spare room with my headphones and a long music mix. I wasn’t surprised when Jerome appeared later that evening, to help Ellen with their latest project but for some reason, this time, I didn’t feel threatened. All it took was a little communication between my blonde lover and me. She knew how I felt now and although there were no promises I knew she respected me enough not to be so obvious with Jerome. I wasn’t naive. I knew she still saw Jerome in her classes at Uni and I knew she worked with him. 

It was late. Eleanor and Jerome ate together and brought me in some food but I didn’t actually see or hear much from them, they clearly had assignments that needed completing and… I actually trusted them. Then I heard something. I immediately hit pause and ripped the headphones from my ears, straining to confirm what I thought I’d caught in the gap between songs. There it was again; the unmistakable sound of a woman moaning in sexual pleasure. I glanced at the clock on my laptop – 2:27am. I hadn’t even heard Jerome go home, but assumed he must have. I assumed wrong. It was clear Ellen was having sex. I was a little shaken. I thought I must have been mistaken. She wouldn’t do this to me, not now, things had just fallen into place for us. My heart sank as I listened; it wasn’t unusual to hear them through the thin walls of our tiny apartment, but I couldn’t believe the amount of detail I could make out; Ellen seemed to be especially vocal, and every lovely moan was clearly audible, along with a good amount of heavy breathing, high-pitched giggles and the distinct slap of flesh as they fucked.

I guess I was wrong. It was all gone, the love, the trust, especially the trust. Everything we had wished for, and worked for, gone in an instant. I was tired, worn out and I found I was crying. I had felt my relationship with Ellen evaporate right before my very eyes. I couldn’t believe the woman I had just made love to, that I had chosen to be with, the blonde sister who I accepted and was willing to sacrifice for… no longer cared for my company. She cared for his company more. Focusing intently, I was able to hear Ellen next door give out a low, desperate groan and pay Jerome’s endowment a rather explicit compliment as clearly as if I were right there in the room with them. The steady slap of skin on skin combined with the lack of creaking springs or thudding headboard made me wonder as to what position he had her in – standing and bent over her desk, maybe? The desk was closer to my room than the bed; maybe that was an explanation for how clearly I could hear them?

They were having sexual intercourse and didn’t care that I was in the next room. Their addiction to each other overriding any need to protect me from the awful truth. She had given herself to him and he was never going to turn down that offer. I wouldn’t. Her pale flesh contrasting against his dark skin. His big black cock pressing deeper into her pink flesh than I could ever go. Ellen had eviscerated my heart and my soul. I had lost her, my best friend and my soulmate. Jealously consumed me and I felt like an empty shell. I was barren and obsolete. I felt like a completely broken man. I was dead inside. My penis didn’t understand, poor thing. On hearing Eleanor’s sexual mewing it hardened, tenting my boxers, responding to her moans like a call to arms. Unable to resist, I pulled my nowrock hard cock from my boxers and sat up on the bed, and as the tears streamed down my face, I began to stroke to the erotic sounds. I needed to put on my headphones. I needed to forget her and finish my assignment – it was almost done. I rubbed my thumb over my tip as I considered this, biting my lip and closing my eyes from the intense pleasure as I spread precum over the head, getting it nice and slippery before I resumed my steady pumping. 

My curiosity quickly got the better of me and I closed my laptop and slowly stood, rising from the spare bed as quietly as I could and creeping over to the door in the darkness, determined to hear as much detail as possible. I closed my eyes and held my breath as I eased the door open; my heart pounding in my chest and my cock throbbing in my hand. I silently gasped at the sudden increase in volume and clarity. Her blissful moans, his labored breathing, the incessant, graphic and immediately identifiable sound of tight, wet pussy being deeply and consistently fucked – how could it all be so loud? I opened the door in the tiniest increments I could, revealing the hallway in virtual silence. The mystery of the volume was instantly solved; the hallway was filled with flickering light. Our bedroom door was wide open; they must have gotten down to business in a drunken hurry. I grinned to myself, slowly stepping out from the pitch black of my room and backing across to the other side of the hall, easing to the right so I could see into the room from as far back as possible so as to remain out of sight. 

It was clear from what I was hearing that they had no concern about being overheard and weren’t likely to hear me moving around either. Our bedroom, glowing in the half-light from a lamp in the far corner, was slowly revealed as I moved back. A trail of clothes – a shirt, jeans, what looked like a little black dress, a flash of purple lace that could only be a thong – lay discarded on the floor, leading to our bed. My theory was clearly correct – it lay unoccupied and messy. To see the desk I would have to step further into the light from the room, but a glance down at my straining cock confirmed that there was no going back at this point. Giving it a firm squeeze mid-stroke and taking a deep breath, I took a step to my right..My jaw dropped as I took in the utterly pornographic scene before me. They were nowhere near the desk. I had totally forgotten about the armchair opposite the bed. Right there, maybe ten feet from me, in plain sight, was a truly perfect, round, juicy ass. An ass which – totally defying any expectation I had – was absolutely smothered with oil. Slippery and shiny, lube dripped down her gorgeous cheeks and onto his thighs as she rode him, her hips and thighs working together to bounce that unbelievable booty up and down in his lap, her back beautifully arched to push her ass out and her dainty feet hooked over his thighs to anchor her. I exhaled slowly, barely keeping my composure, my hand a blur on my iron-hard dick as I focused on the action. Her moans were briefly muffled, replaced by the sound of wet, enthusiastic kisses as they made out, his hands gripping her thighs as she continued to slam her thick butt against his muscular thighs.

I edged closer, taking in the details. Both of them were completely dripping wet with oil and sweat. Jerome’s balls were visibly swollen; huge and pulsating, while his cock stood straight upright as he slouched low in the seat; he looked to have about an inch or two on me, and impressively thick. Her exaggerated bouncing revealed a flash of thick, purple-tinged tip at the top of each thrust – he was clearly also a fan of Eleanor’s moves. For her part, she too was visibly enjoying herself; his cock, already glistening with the straining condom she forced him to wear, was coated with thick, white cream. As I watched, a drop of it ran slowly down over his balls and dripped into the small pool of lube on the hardwood floor between his feet. Each time she slammed her bubble butt down on him it smeared her cum over his cock; her deliciously wet pussy was clenched tight, her juicy pink lips wrapped around his black cock, visibly gripping on her upstroke as if it didn’t want to let his dick go. And just above that, her cute little pink asshole winked enticingly, as shiny with lube as the rest of her.

Almost as if he read my mind, Jerome slid one hand up, taking in the beautiful curve of her luscious ass before resting on one cheek, the tips of his two middle fingers together on her lewdly exposed butthole. She giggled playfully before treating both of us to an excited moan as he began to rub his fingers in circles on and around her pink star, moving them in time with her ongoing twerking. I subconsciously fell into the same rhythm as I pumped my hand up and down my own cock, twisting it over the tip with each stroke, breathing heavily as I enjoyed the show whilst horribly jealous of the infinitely more desirable treatment Jerome’s dick was getting. I was slowly losing control, beginning to thrust my hips, driving my cock into my hand as the pleasure intensified. Just as I was beginning to wonder how long Jerome could stand this, and how long Ellen could keep up the intense bouncing rhythm, she straightened up, sitting upright and groaning with pleasure, his cock buried deep in her pussy, her plump, round ass cheeks resting in his lap. She kept her back arched, raising her hands up to run them through her long, straight blonde hair as she began to grind her hips in slow circles. Jerome moaned his approval, his hands exploring her body, moving up and down from her juicy thighs across her midriff to grope her tits and, from what I could make out from her receptive moans, play with her nipples. 

My mouth hung open, my hand gripping my cock tighter still as I watched in awe, struggling to comprehend Eleanor’s confidence and skill as she played with her own hair, lap-dancing on his dick to music only she could hear. The bottom of her silky, dead-straight hair stuck to her lower back, as soaked with oil as her perfect ass was. Jerome clearly didn’t feel like it was enough – my gaze was drawn away from her gyrating body to follow his hand to the half-full bottle on the nightstand between their armchair and his bed. He slowly drizzled a generous splash of oil over her ass, rubbing it in while she worked her hips, moaning softly as the lube flowed freely down over her already saturated curves. She leaned down and whispered something to him that I couldn’t catch, and he groaned his approval, quickly throwing the bottle aside. I edged closer still, inches from the doorway as she lifted her legs, placing her feet flat on the chair on either side of him. She giggled as her oily hands slipped on his chest, pushing herself up, her pussy dragging up his cock agonizingly slowly. She rested her hands on his muscular shoulders, checking her footing was secure as she wiggled her hips, her booty jiggling enticingly, her asshole winking as she squeezed her pussy tight on his engorged cock – another groan from Jerome was quickly followed by a firm slap of her peachy ass. She squealed playfully in mock surprise, the cute sound quickly turning to a moan of pleasure as she began to ease herself down once more. She quickly picked up a rhythm, squatting on Jerome’s steely cock and bouncing, her knees repeatedly bending, her back arched and her thighs pumping.

I was stroking fast and hard with no restraint as I forced myself to watch the show; the light reflecting on her perfectly round, lubed up bubble butt; Jerome’s black condom covered dick soaked with juices from her tight, wet, pink pussy, the apartment filled with the explicit sounds of wet, energetic fucking and enthusiastic, uninhibited moaning as my dream babe showed off her impressive moves. Precum flowed freely from the tip of my cock, my hand soaked with it as I pumped it up and down my shaft. The point of no return was fast approaching, and I wasn’t the only one working towards a deep, satisfying climax.

“Fuck! Fuck! Fuuuuuck!” – Ellen was getting steadily more vocal, an explicit moan accompanying each bounce now as she fucked her way closer to orgasm. Her head was thrown back, one hand still on Jerome’s chest while the other went out of my sight – her twitching elbow making it clear she was quickly and steadily working her clit. Jerome’s fingers dug into the firm, juicy flesh of her ass cheeks just as her moans stopped, replaced by a silent scream which slowly faded into an agonised groan of sheer ecstasy. His cock pumped up into her, maintaining the rhythm as her thighs betrayed her, her hips almost trying to twist away from the source of the intense pleasure surging through her gorgeous body. She squealed and moaned almost hysterically, one hand still focused on her clit as her entire body shuddered and shook. I gasped and gripped the head of my cock as my vision momentarily blurred, biting my lip as I thrust my dick repeatedly into my precum-soaked grip, cum surging from my swollen balls, oozing through my fingers. I lost myself for a moment, eyes closed in bliss as my orgasm mirrored hers.

Finally I came to my senses as Ellen folded her legs forward, dropping back onto her knees, driving her pussy down his cock before it slid up one last time as she collapsed forward onto Jerome’s chest, her head resting on his shoulder as she continued to grind her hips almost subconsciously on his still-hard cock. He chuckled almost smugly as he enjoyed her climax, taking the opportunity to shamelessly grope and fondle her booty as her pussy slowly but surely slid off of his dick. They whispered to each other as she caught her breath, giggling softly at whatever he was saying as I quietly slipped away from his doorway and back into my own room. I eased my door closed and crept back to the bed and my laptop, wiping my penis clean on a nearby shirt as I went – a trip to the bathroom now to clean up properly definitely wouldn’t go unnoticed.

I lay back on the bed, breathing slow and deep as I replayed the scene in my head. The strength of my orgasm left me completely spent. Nothing that followed could elicit enough response for me to continue stroking. Not the creaking floorboards as she got down on her knees next door; not the ten or so minutes of loud, enthusiastic slurping that followed as she sucked his dick; not his urgent moans and groans as she brought him closer; not the unmistakable sound of him stroking his cock fighting to be heard over her lewd demands as she begged for his cum on her face, in her mouth, all over her; not even her exaggerated moans and satisfied giggles as he sprayed her with what I can only imagine must have been an enormous load.

As I listened to Ellen talking to Jerome in the afterglow of their sex, reality slammed into my consciousness. In the next few minutes, I realised so many things. I realised that the woman I loved was always going to betray me with him; I sensed the cracks forming and racing through my heart. I realised she was giving her pussy to another man simply because she needed him more than she needed me. She cared about him and her own needs more than mine. He was nothing like me. He was taller, dark skinned and he had bigger dick than me; I could feel the cracks propagating faster, growing wider and in greater numbers. I lost hope in our future. After all, I can learn, I can change what I do, how I do it and when I do it. But I can’t make myself taller or my dick bigger. I realised that Jerome and Eleanor would always know that she preferred his black cock over mine. My face burned with shame and humiliation; I felt chips beginning to fleck from the edges of my heart. Finally, I realised that my loving girlfriend didn’t love me – she conspired to be with him as often as she could be and this time had fucked him in our bed. Our Fucking Bed! I felt my heart shatter like a dropped crystal. What had been beautiful, precious and more valuable than my life, was now only razor sharp shards and slivers scattered dangerously over my life. I can still hear my internal screams, “How could someone I love so much, humiliate me and denigrate me so completely? How? Why?” I was vaguely aware of the sound of them taking turns cleaning up in the bathroom as I diligently completed my assignment. The silence that followed confirmed that they had both fallen into a deep, satisfied sleep. I left the apartment around 10am the next morning long before the lovers had woken up. The honeymoon was over, our sweet spot faded, the relationship we had… whatever it was… had ended. Eleanor was back with Jerome and I vowed to call Jessica as soon as I could. Jessica was right and I was wrong.

________

I called Jessica as soon as I had finished my lectures. Hearing her voice, hearing her laugh at my jokes, it put all worries out of my head. “I want to see you,” I said, “I’m coming back home for the weekend.”

“You know where I live.”

“I can be there in fifteen minutes.”

“Then why are we still talking on the phone?”

Eighteen minutes later (Friday rush hour) I arrived. It was a little darker than I’d expected it to be this early in the evening when I parked my car outside my parents house. I looked up at the second-story bedroom window in the house next door; there was a lamp on, but I couldn’t tell if it was from her room or hallway beyond. There was a bit of a breeze to chill the skin on an otherwise warm night, but I wished I had grabbed my jacket. I didn’t want to go back to my apartment to collect my things. I wanted to spare myself the pointless confrontation. Plus I knew I had enough old clothes at my parents house to last through the weekend. I walked up to our next door neighbours front door and knocked five times, fairly sharply but not enough for my parents to be alerted next door, and took a step back. A minute went by without a sound from inside the house. I concluded that no-one was there, and resigned myself to go see my parents after all. I coughed with nervousness outside her door and then with trembling hands I knocked a final time. This time I heard stirring and as another minute passed I wondered just what the hell was I doing? As I was stepping away the door opened just a crack and Jessica poked her head out. “Hey, you ok?” she asked quietly.

“Hey, Jessica,” I greeted her. No light went on, but she opened the door a little more and I saw she was wearing a robe. She must have already prepared for bed, and I quietly cursed that I wasn’t able to get out this way earlier.

“Ellen again?”

“Yeah, kinda,” I answered.

Jessica frowned but looked at me with a sadness in her eyes. She knew what I was going through. Maybe she had seen it all before. Suddenly her green eyes sparkled and she smiled. The redhead then stepped forward and met at the door in an expansive hug. But the casual observer would have noticed that the warm and casual hug soon migrated into a long and intensive kiss that would have given evidence of serious sexual intent. The holding and kissing quickly became familiar and she came to her senses… “You need to come inside. Let’s not draw attention to ourselves out here.”

We both entered the kitchen where Sophie, Jessica’s Mom was busy prepping food. She was wearing a bright summer dress. It was pretty, and she looked terrific. Sophie’s strawberry-blonde hair was down, hanging around her freckled face. For a second or so I might have stared at her with my mouth open. It was clear where her girls got their looks from. I tried to stop that line of thought. After all, she was the mother of my… girlfriend? Best best friend? And she had become my friend too.

I could see the outline of her nipples through the fabric of the dress. It crossed my mind that other than sandals and maybe a thong, she was wearing nothing more than that flimsy summer dress. Then I wondered if she was even wearing a thong. I sighed knowing I would never find out. I knew that I had lusted after Ellen since we became neighbors and although she was twice Ellen’s age she could almost pass for her eldest daughter.

“I thought I heard knocking,” she laughed, “No one ever seems to just knock anymore. What are you doing back here?” She asked while going about her work.

“Oh… I’m…” what was I doing here?

“He’s having girlfriend problems.” Jessica announced.

Sophie stopped. “Ellen?” Jessica nodded.

“I’m sorry,” Sophie turned towards me and sighed, “I really had high hopes that having some responsibility and independence might have softened her a bit. I know she likes you. She’s always had difficulty expressing her feelings. Has she done something stupid?” 

I nodded. I wondered if I should mention Jerome. I wondered if I didn’t, would Jessica rat him out. It was Jessica who responded.

“Can I take him upstairs where we can talk in private?”

Sophie smiled a crooked smile and raised an eyebrow, “So… my teenage daughter, my youngest daughter, wants to take a boy up into her room?”

Jessica looked hurt, “Hey, I’m only the youngest by ten minutes! I’ll be eighteen next month! Ellen spent hours alone with him!”

“Oh, I think I touched a nerve there,” Sophie laughed and winked at me, “She’s come out fighting. I think my littlest one has a crush on you?”

“Mom!”

“Of course you can take him upstairs. I trust him, he’s been nothing but caring and supportive of us since we moved here.” Sophie said and Jessica nodded in agreement. Her Mom looked at her, then at me and then back to the redhead, breathing deeply, “By the way, I approve… but you may have to answer to Ellen if you have eyes for him.”

“Thanks Mom.”

“No problem.”

We stood there for a second and Sophie noticed that I had been staring at Jessica. She smiled. “Maybe you chose the wrong sister.” She said to me with a grin and Jessica’s green eyes sparkled. I was flabbergasted. Was it that obvious? Even to her Mom?

“I better get back to this food prep,” she mumbled, and then out of her daughter’s earshot, “Jessica really likes you too”. Jessica grabbed some drinks for us and bounded upstairs.

“Thanks Sophie.” She stopped me as I tried to walk around her and follow her youngest daughter up the stairs.

“Seriously, try to forget about whatever Ellen has done. Listen to what Jessica has to say. If you need anything, we are all here for you. We understand.”

“I wish it was that easy,” I replied.

“If you can’t forgive Eleanor… Jessica will be eighteen in a few more days.”

I laughed as I didn’t know what to say. She was quite perceptive. I wish her eldest daughter was. Sophie went back to her cooking and I made my way up the stairs. When I entered Jessica’s bedroom, the little redhead smiled at me. I returned the smile but without much confidence. 

“My Mom loves you.”

“I think she knows more than she’s letting on.”

“She knows I love you.”

“Do you?”

“Yes.”

“I know my sister has her claws in you, just like she manipulates Jerome, she controls your feelings too. You need someone who just wants you. I understand that. It’s what I need. I know I’m not going to be able to break my sister’s spell on you overnight… But I aim to try. Starting now.”

“I’m in love with Ellen. Is it not weird-”

“I’m just glad you decided to come. I want you to put her behind you. Behind us, so you can come home.” I just stared at her. Her smile dimmed a bit, but she was sincere.

“I’m sorry you’re hurt, but she does this. She doesn’t love you, I hope you see that. She just wants you there for her. As a friend.”

“As a friend who fucks me, then fucks some back guy when it suits her.”

“Please stop thinking like that. She’s not cheating on you. She is not even your girlfriend.”

“I’m not the first guy in history to be cuckolded by a more endowed man. You know how that makes me feel? I’m pathetic.”

She sighed and continued, “You’re not pathetic. I love you. Only you. I miss you. I need you.” She held out her hand and I took it in mine and directed me to the space beside her on her bed. “Forget about her. Let me help you forget about her.”

I’m not even sure how it all started. One minute we were sitting on her bed. Then we got a little closer, brushing against each other, exchanging casual touches. It was just like old times with Ellen… the comfort, the feelings, the attraction. We didn’t even bring the topic up, it just happened. She reached to brush a piece of hair off my cheek and her hand lingered. I held her hand against my face before I turned and kissed her palm. We looked at each other and smiled, before we brought our lips together. Those perfect, full lips that I’ve always loved… they were pressed against mine. So soft, so full, so warm. I could taste the strawberry juices still on her lips, I could feel the warmth of her body, I could smell her familiar scent. It was intoxicating.

She ran her fingers up into my hair as I slid my arms around her shoulders, pulling her closer to me. Parting my lips very slowly, and feeling my heart jump as I felt her respond. I actually felt something inside of me flutter as our tongues touched ever so briefly at first… then slid against each other. Stroking, caressing, probing. Tasting as much of her as I could. I could have stayed just like that… locked in her arms, in her kiss. My penis stirred and I felt myself getting harder with every heartbeat. But I didn’t want this moment to end.

I don’t know how long we drank each other in. Hands caressing each other… hair, faces, necks, shoulders, legs. It was sweet torture. So was pulling away from those delicious lips… now a little swollen as were mine. Her gaze dropped and as I followed it I realised she had her hand on my hip and was slowly moving it up my side. I sat back just a little to allow her to continue her explorations. Down my side, around the curve of my ass, gripping the hardness of it in her hand. My cock instantly hardened even more with her hand that close. And she looked up at me before running her fingers across it, sending shocks down my spine. First brushing it lightly, then stroking it with her fingertip.

It was a close run thing but Jessica, in that moment, was the most stunning looking person I had ever seen. Copper curls cascaded around a beautiful face with piercing green eyes and luscious red lips and I actually felt a tingle in my testicles. My eyes moved down further over her rounded breasts, tight waist and perfect arse encased in blue denim and I noticed how her nipples pressed through the light top. My eyes closed as I felt her cheek press against my temple, the soft lips kissing my flesh like a comforting caress. I just wanted to exist in her embrace like this forever. It mattered not that I had been intimate with her sister. All that mattered was this time with her and I could feel it radiating from her body as it pressed so intimately against mine.

I found my face buried into the crook of her smooth neck, the sting of unshed tears filling my eyes as my arms enfolded her closer. My fingers splayed out along her back as I felt her own move along mine in a comforting caress. I couldn’t make out the words that she spoke softly into my ear. But I could feel the tension in my body begin to withdraw. Our lips met slowly and I don’t even recall looking up to see her face. Instead, I surrendered just to this moment in her arms. My lips parted beneath hers in an open invitation to take what she would from me. My fingers pressed into her back and I could feel Jessica arch into my hard form, the outline of her somewhat familiar soft curves pressing into me. I drank from her deeply and she, from me. I wanted to crawl up into her and just get lost in this helpless power that she had over me from the first moment I had met her. My hands were on her tiny waist when she gasped, “This is happening so fast,”

“Too fast?”

She kissed me hard. “Not fast enough.”

As my eyes closed, my hands dropped along her body. And I realised my hand was on her thigh. So warm, so firm. I gently stroked it back and forth with my fingers. Digging my nails just slightly into the soft flesh under her jeans. Each time moving a little higher…and a little higher. The higher my hand moved the harder and quicker her fingers moved on my chest… my arms… my back. Jessica was lithe and fast, with her long, auburn hair and big green eyes, freckles scattered across her nose. Her red hair shone and her green eyes were wide and inviting. Her figure was astonishing, like her mother and sisters, she was a perfect package. The sunlight from dusk poured through the windows as we sat there on the bed beside each other.

We didn’t talk, we didn’t have to. We already seemed to know each other so well. She slid her top up and over her head, tossing it aside and I watched in awe as she revealed a lacy white half bra. Even good girls like foxy lingerie. It lifted her small breasts up and pulled them together, so she had this magnificent cleavage. She moved to unfasten her bra. “Wait, wait, let me do it.”

I was going to do it, but I wanted to do something else first. I kissed the swells where her upper breasts spilled over the top of the bra. Then I ran my tongue back and forth in that beautiful cleft that the bra made between her tits. Then with shaking hands, I undid the clasp between the cups. I held the bra over her breasts for a while, then slowly, slowly let it down to reveal her beautiful orbs. I filled my hands with them. So soft, yet firm, with pink areolas and perky nipples. She helped me out of my t-shirt and we wrapped our arms around each other in another, skin to skin embrace. Neither of us could let go and we brought our lips together again… pressing them together almost as hard as Jessica’s breasts poked into my chest. We were a perfect fit… her perky tits pressed tightly against mine… our nipples grazing against each other as we pulled ourselves even closer together. Like we were trying to get into the same skin.

I pulled away long enough to step back, and sit down on the bed. I slid across the soft comforter and pulled her down alongside me. Making the pause of our kiss as brief as possible, I devoured her lips with mine again. Her body stretched out against mine… completely intertwined …hands, arms legs…it was almost as if we had become one body. I left her lips to trail across her pink cheek, and down her neck… nuzzling the spot where I sensed she placed a dab of perfume. My hands met my lips on the top curve of her gorgeous breast…. covering it with kisses as I lifted her hard nipple up to my mouth.

We both moaned as I slid my tongue across the hard nub… teasing it and making it stand even harder in the cool air. Lapping at it as I held her other breast in my hand, caressing that nipple in rhythm with the strokes of my tongue. Wrapping my lips gently around it as I drew it into my mouth and sucked it. I felt her hands wandering over my back, through my hair as I continued to lavish her breasts with loving attention. I twisted my body so I was at her side. I let my hand move up, up, until my palm rested on her breast. She closed her eyes. I gently kneaded the soft swell, noting they were smaller than Ellen’s but just as well formed; small but firm.

“I’ve never felt this way about a girl before,” I said panting, “Not this fast.”

“You’re amazing. My sister was right about one thing… your touch takes me to heaven.” 

Before I could respond she kissed me. Then she rubbed her thumb across my lips. “Lipstick.”

If she’d slapped me I wouldn’t have been more shocked. She’d done the exact same thing last weekend. Her fingertip removed the smudge from my lips. The exact same thing. But… it didn’t feel the same. There was something about the gesture that didn’t feel right. I couldn’t put my finger on it. She might do the exact same thing, sure, it was cute. I’d liked it when she did it. I liked it now. But it didn’t feel the same. I looked up into her sparkling green eyes… and felt like I was looking at a stranger.

This wasn’t Jessica. It was Rachel. I was sure of it.

She leaned down and we kissed and a tremor ran through my body. “What is it?” she asked.

“Nothing,” I said, but I couldn’t control my face, or my voice.

“Honey, what?”

I thought of an honest lie. “I almost said those three little words, and it’s too soon for that.” I touched her cheek with my fingertips.

She looked at me with such tenderness it broke my heart. “It is too soon.”

“I know,” I interrupted, “But right now, with how beautiful you look, I can’t stop how I feel.”

She took my hand, lifted her shirt, and put it against her bare breast. “It’s hard for me too.”

The room whirled around me. I didn’t know if this was Jessica, or Rachel. I didn’t know if I cared. All I did know was that the warm breast in my palm felt wonderful.

“When is Rachel coming home?”

“Soon.”

My thumb circled her nipple. Her eyes slowly closed and she lowered her head until our foreheads touched. “How soon?”

“Too soon,” she whispered.

It turned out to be thirty seconds later. We heard the garage door going up, so we had time to disengage, adjust our clothing and take a few deep breaths. Rachel came up the stairs carrying two shopping bags and said, “Hmmmm… suspicious! You kids weren’t being naughty, were you?”

“No,” Jessica giggled.

I didn’t giggle. I goggled. Today, both twins had their hair down… Rachel’s hair no longer had any hint of dye in it, her hair was identical in colour and style to Jessica’s. They both even wore jeans and T-shirts. They both wore red lipstick. They looked exactly alike. I couldn’t tell them apart. No way. I couldn’t tell which one I was in love with. My mind couldn’t comprehend that the girl walking up the stairs wasn’t the girl I’d been with the week before. And the feeling I had that I’d just been making out with Rachel was strong as ever.

“Do you need any help bringing things up?” I asked.

“Oh, no thanks,” Rachel said, and she smiled at me, and it was Jessica smiling back at me. I felt it in my bones. 

I tried to stop and think about why I was feeling this way. Was I scared of being manipulated? Was I worried that the sisters had been talking behind my back… Conspiring behind my back? I remembered overhearing the twins talking when I first met Jessica. I remembered that Ellen had contacted them and they in turn had contacted her… To warn her I was on my way home. Ellen always made me feel like I was just some pawn in a giant game I didn’t understand. Was I still in the game? I started to panic. I had to get out of there, right now. I had to think. I had to scream. “Oh, I haven’t seen my parents yet, are they home?” I asked.

Rachel checked the window behind me. “Their car is outside the house.”

“I forgot, I’m supposed to call my Mom to tell her when I’m coming in for dinner tonight. Always have dinner with my folks.”

“That’s so sweet,” Jessica said. “You can use our phone.”

“Actually, I should get going, I have things to do around the house.” I gave her a sly smile. “I hadn’t planned on rushing over here before telling my parents… what happened.”

“Ooh, what  happened?” Asked the twin who had recently arrived.

“I’ll tell you later,” said the twin I had recently kissed. She smiled Ellen’s smile. This was too complicated! “Let me walk you to the door.”

At my parents front door Jessica put her arms around me and kissed me on the lips. “It’s crazy. I just met you, and I feel like I know you so well.”

“Me too,” I lied.

“It can be so hard to trust someone this much, but I knew the second I met you that you would never do anything to hurt me.”

“I never would,” I said, and meant it.

“Go home, talk to you Mom.”

“I can’t wait to tell her about you.”

She liked that, she smiled and her green eyes shone. I kissed her goodbye. I watched her go back towards her house. I opened the door to my parents house and stepped inside. My hands were shaking. Was I crazy? Was it conceivable that these two girls were taking turns with me? I couldn’t imagine that Jessica would be twisted enough to do something like this. But did I even know who Jessica was? Who did I meet that first night? Who did I go to dinner with? Whose breast had I touched? Were they all the same person? Did I really want to know?

I tried to think. The most obvious and direct solution was to ask “Jessica” if maybe they’d played a little game with me. I could just imagine her reaction-outrage would be perfectly reasonable. No, I’d have to figure this out on my own. Maybe I just had an overactive imagination. Ellen had me fearful of shadows. Was this some complicated conspiracy? Maybe I was overreacting… But I didn’t think so.

My Mom confronted me as soon as she saw me. She didn’t need to know that something was up between Eleanor and me, Ellen had already called her earlier that evening wondering where I was. I told her a truth, of sorts, that living together was proving to be difficult. I let her believe that as she was a girl and I was a boy and we were experiencing a few… incompatibilities. She accepted this but had her suspicions, she knew about Jessica and me… our blossoming friendship. But she didn’t say anything. She just smiled and told me that everything would work out fine. Whatever was going on, she was happy to have me home. I headed to my old bedroom, dug through my desk and found a college-ruled 3-subject notebook. I got out a pen and wrote, “August 14”. I wrote a brief description of what had happened the night I met Jessica. Then I wrote entries for the last two weeks, including Ellen and Jerome’s activities. I labeled the next two sections “Number 1” and “Number 2”. The girl I met in the grocery store I called Number 1. The girl I’d just made out with was Number 2. I would keep try to come up with a dossier on each twin, trying to find the tiny differences between them that would help me prove or debunk my hypothesis. That’s how I referred to the twin I had fallen in love with: “Number 1”.

________

The next few days did nothing to help me solve the mystery. I hated spending time with Eleanor and found more and more elaborate reasons to just stay clear of her and the apartment. “Number 1” and I spent more and more time together and I was shocked to have somehow managed to avoid even speaking to either of the twins over the last nine months. Joseph and Sophie next door seem to encourage our blossoming relationship and my parents loved Jessica when they were introduced to her as my “girlfriend”. They had no idea what was going on with Ellen but they weren’t blind or stupid, they could see there was a deepening chasm opening up between us. I had few friends but when they met Jess, they loved the fact that she had a twin sister even more. To a man, they asked me to fix them up. To a man, I said no. I lied and told them that Rachel had just gotten over a bad breakup and wasn’t ready to date. Over and over they asked me, “How the hell do you tell them apart?”

They pestered me, and I ignored them. I didn’t ignore my dilemma. I tried my best to figure out if the twins were playing some sick game, or if I was the sick one. The results were inconclusive. I filled the notebook with observations, insights, suspicions. I took lots of pictures of Jessica, and she never objected. I took several pictures of the twins together, and again, no problem. I studied those photos as closely as a CIA analyst looking for nuclear sites in Iraq. My frantic eye could discern no obvious physical differences. None. Zero. Same height, to the centimeter. Same weight, to the gram. Same smile, same lips, same eyes, same hair. Both girls had wonderful hair, bright red, bordering on orange hair. I tried detecting subtle differences in the shadings and patterns of how they applied their makeup. I couldn’t. They were the same, as if they were the same person. With the same DNA, experiences and upbringing I could see how they would develop the same tastes in fashion, food and music. They were perfect copies of each other.

It wasn’t just their faces that were identical. I started looking for tiny differences that wouldn’t be easy to mimic. Problem was, they didn’t have any tiny differences. No birthmarks, no scars, no blemishes. Their skin was pure as milk. I made a careful study of Jessica’s fingernails, to see if, say, the nail on her index finger suddenly grew a half inch. Nothing. I gave her massages and memorised the pattern of freckles on her neck. They never changed. One night our kissing became even more intense than usual, and she took her shirt off and let me suck on her small, pink nipples. As I suckled her I carefully catalogued the shape, size, and taste of her nipples. The next four times I got her shirt off, and my tongue brought her buds to perfect rosy tips, they looked the same. Tasted the same. I surfed the Internet for tips on lifting and analyzing fingerprints, but Jessica was always conscientious about cleaning up after dinner and washing the dishes, so I couldn’t get her prints off her glasses. It was like they were identical down to a molecular level. Jessica was 10 minutes younger than Rachel. That was it.

What about their friends? I hoped that the people who had known the twins the longest could help me figure things out. It turned out that while Jessica and Rachel were very friendly girls, and knew lots of people, they didn’t have what you would call close friends, buddies, pals. They had each other for that. But they didn’t live on an island, and so I met their old neighbours and a few friends from school. And every single one of them asked me the same question five minutes after I met them, “So, do YOU know how to tell them apart? Because I can’t.”

Ellen would make a fuss of me when I returned to our apartment during the week. We would even sleep together and I happily and willingly had sex with her… but Jerome was always there too. When she wasn’t screwing me, she was screwing him, and as soon as her attention was off me… I would head home to hang out with the twins. Ellen didn’t seem happy about me seeing Jessica but it was hard for her to object when she was being fucked so regularly by Jerome. I don’t know if she ever knew I was dating Jessica, but true to her word, Jessica never said a thing and our parents seemed happy to keep her in the dark. However, I did spot that Eleanor was in regular contact with her siblings but I couldn’t bring myself to steal her phone and stumble over her text messages… so the conspiracy theory continued to echo around my head.

Maybe the way Ellen conducted her relationship with me had made me paranoid? It was certainly a possibility. I came across one girl, Hayley, whom I suppose could be called the twins’ best friend. She went to high school and college with them. She’d known Jessica and Rachel longer than anyone else in the world. My friends and I went to a coffee shop and the twins brought Hayley along. I’d been dating Jessica about two weeks at this point and was desperate for information that would either prove or debunk my hypothesis.

During the evening Jessica told me that Hayley thought my friend Liam was cute. Hayley was short, pink haired, perky, and Jessica asked me if I might put in a good word. I said of course, but when Jessica met the coffee shop owner to discuss a summer job I was left with Hayley. She immediately asked about Liam and I happily provided her with everything she needed and when she asked me to introduce them I told her it was going to cost her. “Really? What do you want?”

I took her hand and pulled her into the seat next to mine. “Information.”

For the next fifteen minutes I interrogated Hayley about Jessica. Most of the information she gave me was useless, but there was one subject we discussed that was very illuminating. I asked about Jessica’s old boyfriends, and she said, “Well, she really doesn’t have any.”

“What? None?”

She shook her head. “I mean, she dated lots of boys, she and Rachel both did, but neither ever had a real steady boyfriend. You’re already the record-holder.”

I found that hard to believe and I said so. “I know, we used to talk about it-I mean the other girls in our group back in school. Jessica would date a guy, and Rachel would say she didn’t like him. Rachel would go out with someone, and Jessica would shake her head and say she didn’t know what Rachel saw in him. They would get into some pretty nasty fights about it, too.”

“I can’t imagine them arguing.”

“They never did, and never do, except about boys. I don’t know, maybe when one is dating, the other is afraid of being left behind, and they fight. I’ve never met two people who are closer to each other than Jessica and Rachel. You have to remember, Ellen was always the demanding spoiled Princess. They had to rely on each other.”

There was a question I wanted to ask, and I downed the last of my beer before I gathered enough courage. “Do you think Jessica is a virgin?”

Her lips curled down. “I don’t think I should answer that.”

I shook my head. “You’re right, it’s wrong of me to even ask”

Hayley took a big gulp of her beer and leaned forward. “She is.”

“Oh,” I said, trying to keep the elation out of my voice.

“Rachel is too.”

I said “Oh” again. The waitress came and I ordered another round. “I need to know something. Can you tell them apart? Is there a trick to it, something you’ve figured out since you’ve known them so long?”

She shrugged, and shook her head. “I can’t tell them apart. No one at school could either until Rachel dyed her hair.” She looked over my shoulder, making sure the twins were absorbed in the game. “Jessica’s better at math than Rachel. Rachel’s good at English. Back in high school, and in college, they would switch places for tests. No one ever caught on. I didn’t either.”

“Wow,” I said, more disturbed than I let on.

“I know, you wouldn’t think girls as nice as that would do something, well, dishonest. But they did.” Our waitress set two cappuccinos on the table and I took a long pull at mine. I looked over at Jessica, being interviewed for a job, and Hayley grabbed my hand to refocus my attention. “She’s a great girl. I love her to death. If you hurt her, I’ll tear off your nuts and feed them to you.”

“That’s strange, Liam was talking about how he’d like to meet a girl who’s into BDSM. He gets off on that.”

A minute later I was introducing Hayley to Liam. I stayed just long enough to let their conversation take flight, and then left them for my seat next to the Jessica.

“What were you talking about?”

“She wanted to warn me about what would happen if I ever hurt you. She’s violent, did you know that?”

She giggled. “Then why are you fixing her up with Liam?”

“Because Liam likes it rough.”

“Guess what?” Jessica asked and I looked at her inquisitively, “I got the job! I start the week after our birthday. I watched my girlfriend’s face blossom into an expression of joy, I remembered the same expression on the face of the girl I kissed under the lamppost in the park. I turned left, and Rachel’s face had the same triumphant smile. I yelled something appropriate and let Jessica kiss me, but my heart was troubled. I couldn’t shake the feeling that the girl kissing me tonight wasn’t the girl I kissed the day before. It turned out it wasn’t just a feeling. Because, a few days later, I discovered some actual evidence.

My parents invited Jessica over for dinner, keen to meet my girlfriend, and I gave her the grand tour. Mom made dinner and we both cleaned up afterward. My Mom was probably more in love with her than I was and my Dad just couldn’t stop smiling like he knew some big secret but was never going to tell. Then I saw something important with complete clarity right before my very eyes: Jessica was my girlfriend! Ellen never had the same treatment or barrage of questions from my parents… Ellen was always, ALWAYS, my friend. Everyone I knew seemed to see that my relationship with Jessica was completely different than the one I had with Ellen… or the one I thought I had. I had begged Ellen to let me be her boyfriend and she had declined. Yet with Jessica, I had eased so effortlessly into that role that I didn’t even realise it. It felt good. It felt right.

A week later Jessica came over again, and I was very curious to see if “Jessica” knew her way around. I was very happy indeed despite the fact that she passed with flying colors. She knew where the bathroom was. When I asked her to get the coffee out of the cupboard, she knew which one to look in. The first time she came over she’d especially liked a photograph of London at night that was hanging in the office. When she saw it again she said, “I really do like that picture,” as though she’d commented on it before.

But. The first time Jessica came over, I showed her a picture of me with my mother when I graduated from college. It sat on a table in my living room. The second time Jessica came over, I switched pictures. It was still a picture of me at graduation, but it was me and my Aunt Karen, my mother’s sister. They look a bit alike, but they’re far from identical. They had different physiques, different hair color, different faces. They were very different. The only similar thing in the picture was me, with a goofy smile. It was a setup.

I maneuvered Jessica to the couch, seating her so she could see the picture. After we watched the movie and I’d gone for more popcorn, Jessica welcomed me back with a smile and motioned to the picture. “You really do have your mother’s eyes,” she said.

She’d said the same thing the week before. Made the same observation about my mother. And now she’d said the same thing about my very dissimilar Aunt. I felt something twist inside me, twist tight then snap. “Oops, have something in my eye,” I said. I ran to the bathroom, flushed the toilet, and vomited into the swirling vortex. I was being played. None of this was real. That wasn’t Jessica. It was Rachel. Or, it was Jessica this time, and Rachel had been here the week before. Or, to be consistent, Number 2 was here tonight, and Number 1 had been here before.

The next night Jessica and I went out for dinner with my parents. I reintroduced her to Mom and Dad when we arrived at the restaurant and carefully watched her reaction. And there was one. She had her megawatt smile on for my father, but when she shook my mother’s hand, there was a brief hesitation, a quick flash of confusion. Then she caught herself, that smile blazed forth, and all was well.

As we left the restaurant my mother grabbed my arm. “You let this one go, I disown you.” We said our goodnights, and then Jessica and I walked back to my car.

“You’re mother looks different than I imagined,” she said. There was the tiniest edge to her voice.

“How so?” I said with practiced nonchalance.

“That picture you have at home. She looked… different.”

I held the door open for her and she didn’t get in. She was staring at me. She suspected something. I was gripping the door handle so hard I thought I might break it off.

“Her hair’s a lot different now,” I said. “It used to be straight, but now she wears it curly.” A lie. My mother’s hair has been curly since the day she was born. My Aunt Karen’s is straight as rain. The girl standing in front of me had only seen the picture for five seconds. She was thinking, thinking. I smiled at her. And then, just like that, her face softened, and she leaned against the door.

“I like your parents.”

“They adore you. They like you more than they like me.”

She kissed me. “Let’s go home.”

We drove back to her house, we sat on the couch, and I spent an hour kissing Rachel before heading back to my apartment… to sleep with Ellen.

________

I awoke on a Tuesday morning with a throbbing erection. My mind was in a whirl of erotic thoughts of the flame haired twins. Not even my subconscious mind could tell them apart. No matter how hard I tried to suppress the images occupying my thoughts and lie back down to sleep, I just couldn’t. I looked across to the woman I shared the bed with. My thoughts focused and fixated on the young woman sleeping next to me, the twin’s blonde older sister. Ellen was here. Ellen was real… and as broken as it was, my relationship with her was based on truth. A painfully brutal truth that almost destroyed me. Ellen was honest with me from the start, sure she had manipulated me but I was willing to go along for the ride. She didn’t love me. She wasn’t my girlfriend. Jessica was and maybe that was why I was sickened to discover what I had suspected all along. That was why I felt completely betrayed. The twins were secretly manipulating me too. 

Sophie’s daughter’s had probably conspired to make my life into a living hell. Maybe their Mom and Dad were in on it? I was growing more and more paranoid. I knew I was sick, a mental and emotional train wreck, but I still kept on smiling as my world once again dissolved into despair. What did I have left? Ellen.

Sleeping next to me in a bed we shared more often than not. She was still my best friend but I couldn’t confide in her about this. I couldn’t tell my parents. I couldn’t tell my friends. I had no-one. This was going to be my life now. I either accepted it or I walked away from everything and everyone. I looked across at the beautiful blonde lying next to me. I felt the warmth of her body. It was all I had. Ellen’s warmth. I felt cold.

Ellen slept with her “sleeping underwear” which, to me, was incredibly revealing. Her beautiful milky smooth skin of her back contrasted with the purple lace of her bra. Her dyed hair smoothed flat. My hand raised itself to the top of the quilt, I slowly pulled it off her, exposing her shoulders. A little further; her back was radiating its heat towards me. I lowered my hand and placed it on the back of her neck. Slowly, quite the opposite to my heartbeat, I traced my index finger down the middle of her back. Ellen shuddered as I reached the small of her back. Seconds later she was facing me with her eyes closed. She had turned around, the quilt had fallen to the floor, allowing me a full view of her scantily clad body.

Luckily it was a cozy room, we were both very warm and she didn’t notice the sudden loss of covering. Without resisting, I repeated running my finger down her body, this time along her side, down to her leg. To my sudden surprise, I looked up to see her blue eyes open looking downward at my shorts, the bulge was very obvious, and my actions towards her suggested my sexual intentions. With my heart pounding, I placed my hand on her shoulder. Her eyes slowly raised themselves to meet mine. I had no idea what she was thinking.

She placed her hand on my chest. I removed my hand thinking she meant for me to stop. She didn’t; her palm recoiled and her finger tips ran themselves down my chest. She shut her eyes when her fingers reached the top of my shorts. I studied her face for a sign of her feelings; she looked so peaceful as though she’d fallen back to sleep. She hadn’t, her palm flattened against my waist and her fingers slid inside the top of my shorts. Joining in, my hand found its way to the side of her ass. I caressed my hand around to her backside and lightly squeezed her cheeks. Both hands slid inside her underwear and pushed them down around her knees. She did the rest of the work, removing them anxiously with her feet where they fell next to the bed.

My hands found their way inside her legs and I parted them gently, the action to which she more than obliged. They were spread now, I could feel the warmth of her pussy seep onto my hands, as a warm light globe would. I wrapped an arm around her waist and my other hand slowly reached down between her spread legs. Her vagina was moist, which signified to me her willingness to continue. I lifted her and placed her legs apart on top of me. She began to gyrate and lightly thrust herself up and down upon me; her hair flailing across her face, forcing her to flick her head back. Noticing her arousal, I hastily pulled down my shorts, wiggling so that they reached my ankles where I could remove them with my feet, as she had. I thought of the mutual lust we had quickly formed between us, removing all doubt of what would come next.

Naked, erect and horny; moist, ready and willing. We both couldn’t resist. She slid herself down to a more desirable position for our act. I got a hand down there and searched for the opening to her now trickling vagina. Grabbing hold of my cock, I pushed lightly down upon it and pressed it lightly against her opening. A slight gasp escaped her mouth, but her eyes were closed. Suddenly she pushed herself down upon my cock, quickly pushing me deep inside her. The sudden tight warm moistness shot from the tip to the base of my cock. I was buried inside her when she began to slowly lift her waist back up again. Her vagina gripped my cock, squeezing me, as she slid herself slowly upwards again. Only the top of my cock remained inside her warmth. Slower this time, she slid her way down, continuing to lightly grip every inch of my penis as it entered her. I thought of Jessica. Was I cheating on her? Was I cheating on Ellen by dating her little sister? I remembered my dream, taking the redhead’s virginity and felt the pressure build in my balls. I knew it wouldn’t be long until I came, the feeling and arousal was too strong to hold back.

We continued in a rhythm for a minute or so, the impending orgasm was seconds away. Without warning, I bucked my hips down to release myself from her grip. My penis slid out of her warm depths and the orgasm hit. Sperm shot out of my shaft, strings of the thick white liquid shot past her ass cheeks onto her back. I kept thrusting my hips to continue some kind of rhythm to ensure every drop of sperm emptied from me onto her. She loved it. Her soft moans I had been hearing turned into a wild gasp of pleasure. My cock tingled from the excitement and release. She lightly placed her chest on top of mine and slipped her hands underneath the pillow, either side of my head.

Within minutes she had fallen asleep, wanting to sleep myself, I lightly pushed her off me and onto her side of the bed, where she probably should have stayed the whole night. Her back was facing me, I saw the large load of sperm I had deposited upon her run off the side and drip onto the sheet underneath her. With this, I turned the other way and closed my eyes, trying to comprehend the effects of this event on our relationship. When I woke up she was staring at me.

“So… Are you and Jessica ‘just friends’”?

“I haven’t slept with her…” I said sleepily, “If that’s what you’re asking?”

“And Rachel?”

“No, neither twin. But they are both beautiful.” Ellen punched me in the arm.

“Ow!”

“You’re dating Jess, aren’t you?”

“How do you tell them apart?” I countered, answering her question with another question.

“You’re dating both of them!” she punched me in the arm again.

“I was just being honest, Ellen. Jessica is beautiful and I sometimes don’t know which one is which when I am with them!” I was trying to defend myself.

“Asshole!” Cursing me, Ellen picked up her pillow and threw it at me. I took her hand and pulled her towards me for a hug. I couldn’t lose Ellen too.

“Don’t. Let go of me. And don’t talk to me!” She pushed me away and rolled out of bed.

I rushed towards her, gripped her hand, turned her around towards me and pushed her towards the sidewall. I mashed my body against hers, not giving her any room to escape. “How can you be jealous that I’m spending time with your sisters when you spend five days a week with Jerome?”

Okay I might be spending more than just time with Jessica, or Rachel, but I was still in love with Ellen. Suddenly I sa2 perhaps just a little hint of realisation pass across her pretty face. For a brief moment she understood how it felt to be cast aside. Maybe that meant there was a part of her that loved me… enough. I knew the sisters all kept in regular contact. Perhaps Jessica had lied about that too and told Ellen everything from the start. I was dating Jess, the only diference was that I hadn’t fucked either of the twins while Jerome spent pretty much every night between my flatmates legs. 

“Ellen, I don’t know what to do, I’m in love with you but you keep pushing me away. I spend time at home and your sisters live next door. I enjoy spending time with them. We have lots in common.

“You’re in love with me…” Ellen said, seemingly trying out the words, “not Jessica?”

That question was not one I intended to answer. I wasn’t sure of the answer myself! Had I fallen in love with Jessica, or Rachel? Was it possible I was in love with both, or worse, all three of the sisters? “I’m here with you, aren’t I? I choose to be here with you,” I told her as I brought my face closer to hers. I kissed her but within seconds she pushed my face away.

“You would choose me, not her?”

“I saw you first,” that was at least the truth of it, “I fell for you the moment I saw you.”

“So explain it to me,” she said looking right into my eyes, “She’s only seventeen you know?” She was fishing for something. I decided to feed her ego. I might not be any good at this but I could play this game too.

“Jessica is hot. But you are hotter. Your lips, they are so kissable,” I said as I placed a kiss fully on her lips. It was like I was having an out of body experience. This wasn’t me. I started speaking over her lips. “She might have a good ass. But you have the perfect tits. Round and full,” I pressed my chest on her, crushing her tits, so hard that I felt her nipples harden and press into my chest like hot bullets. She was enjoying this. “You have a sexy curvy body.” I ran one hand over the sides of her body, feeling her curves. “Your perfect waist and smooth thighs…” I pressed my thighs on hers. I slipped my hand from her hip to her ass squeezing it, “Your round firm ass… Ellen… You know I am crazy about you,” I pressed my hardening penis against her crotch demonstrating to her that I wasn’t just saying the words… I felt them too. 

My relationship with Ellen was confusing, even maddening, but it was based on something. My budding relationship with her little sister promised so much more but my own demons haunted me and filled my mind with doubt. It was more than just a possibility that the three sisters were just playing with me… but at that moment… showing a more dominant side of myself with Eleanor… she became putty in my hands. 

The demon inside me smirked and I kissed her again. Harder this time. She opened her mouth letting my tongue in. Letting me explore her mouth. Our tongues were sword fighting with each other. I moved my hand up and even though she was wearing her nightie, I could feel her nipple. I pinched it hard in between my thumb and index finger. “Ahh” she moaned in my mouth. She bit my lower lip hard as if repaying me for pinching her nipple. I felt some pain but nothing too bad. She ran her tongue on my lower lip where she had bit me and started grinding her pussy onto my now rock hard cock. I moved my hand underneath her nightie and along her slit. She was so hot and wet. Her nectar was actually flowing down her thighs.

I gripped the hem of her nightie and lifted it up. As I did Ellen lifted her arms to let me pull it over her head. I took her left leg and wrapped it around my ass giving me good access to her soaking pussy. My throbbing manhood easily parted her slippery labia and in one slow motion, I slipped my length inside her. “Ahhh fuck…” she moaned and whimpered on my cock, her blue eyes fixed upon mine.

I started working her pussy with nice long thrusts. But every now and then I would stop the thrusting and instead grind her pussy in circles. And whenever she found it easy I would pull my cock all the way out and ram it back in with all my force. Slow fuck. Grinding. Hard pump. I kept alternating. She had wrapped both her legs around my ass now. “Yes! Stop teasing me. Just give it to me! Fuck me pleasee” She almost cried.

I pulled my cock out. Put her feet on the ground. I felt like I was in a state of trance. I moved her towards the table, turned her around and bent her over. She put both her hands on the table. I parted her legs and noticed her pussy was glistening with her juices. I touched my cock finding it to be coated thick with her sweet, wet nectar. Damn. I plunged my cock back into her pussy where it belonged. This time I didn’t waste a single second. I held her waist and started pumping her from behind. I was pounding her like a horny dog and she took it all like a bitch in heat. And her pussy was on fire. We were already fucking in the last gear. My hard pounding was lifting her off her feet. My thighs hitting her thighs. My crotch hitting her ass. My cock drilling her hole. And our grunting. These sounds filled the entire room.

She put her hands on her ass cheeks stretching herself open. “Yes! Just like this! Fuck me-e-e-e-e. Please, don’t stop!” Ellen cried.

“I’m going to cum inside you!” I growled.

Ellen was panting; this fuck was leaving her breathless. She began to push herself back as I slammed myself home, moaning loudly as she felt my cock fill her depths. She began to match my pace, bouncing her ass back and forth, each time feeling my cock head kiss her cervix. We began to push it into double time, her own grip on self control slowly loosening as her animal instincts to fuck and breed took over. I could only take this in one way: I was going to cum. Inside her. As promised.

I opened my mouth wide to scream in pleasure and felt my cock begin to grow even more. Ellen felt my length swell inside of her and knew that this was it. She raised her ass fully up to accept my seed. My giant plum coloured head speared into her and nestled against her twitching cervix, giving me direct access into her womb, her pussy lips finally coming to rest at the base of my manhood. As my cock began to swell, her cervix spasmed, creating a natural suction on my overworked glans. My eyes rolled back into my head and I let out a scream. I lost it. I went haywire pulling back and pushing in as if I was drilling a hole into her already present pussy. I felt her vagina clench tight around my cock and off she went. She started cumming, moaning loud and shivering and shuddering. I pulled back and with all my might pushed balls deep into her pushing her and the table, a few inches further away and I came. 

My nuts pulled tight against me, their massive weight momentarily forgotten as my body prepared itself for ejaculation. The first shot rocketed out of my dick, spraying the insides of Ellen’s womb with cum, filling her. Almost immediately after the first shot came the second, and on and on it went, the cum never ending. My balls pulsed as my sperm blasted through my cock and into Ellen’s womb. A part of me retained consciousness only in a vague sense; I felt he could see and hear what was happening but only as a third party. My balls would not stop unloading my precious sperm, and what felt like hours passed as I continued to cum. I felt a small warmth above my navel grow into a comfortable flame, and a small part of my subconscious knew my lust crest was growing. The vast majority of my consciousness, however, was dominated by this massive orgasm. My ass was moving back and forth still fucking her long after the last volley of spunk had left my twitching member. Finally I lay on top of her, totally exhausted. It took us a lot of time to get our breathing in check. We were still in the same position, bent over the table, when I finally spoke.

“I’m really sorry that I made you feel… jealous.”

“I know by sharing myself with Jerome… makes you feel lonely. I do love you. I know you… you will look out for my sisters and I need to trust you… as much as you’ve trusted me,” she panted, as the tell tale splat, splat, splat of my excess load dripped from her pouting vagina. “Thank you… But shit… Baby, I think you just destroyed my pussy,” She said in a ragged breath. I think I actually did.

________

Nothing changed. Jerome was back in the apartment by the middle of the week and this time, Eleln made no effort to disguise what they were going to do together. They were already in our bedroom by the time I got home so I simply grabbed my headphones again and prepared to do some work in the spare room. I tried to make some sense of what I was feeling. Yes I felt hurt, betrayed and frustrated but I also felt further justification for pursuing Jessica. But then what of the twins? What was their game? As I heard the playful laughter in the next room I vowed to find a solution. I needed to know because one thing I did know was that I couldn’t go on living like this.

“I’m not giving you my pussy.” Ellen’s voice announced over my soft music. This was different. I immediately took off my headphones and headed for the hallway. Somehow I just knew the door would be open as it was the last time. “Do you think you’re going to get lucky if you don’t let me have my fun?”

Jerome sank back into the bed, struggling to keep his voice even and calm. “No, I don’t want you to stop. I just want to cum.”

I could tell she was kissing the tip of his erect penis, lightly, slowly. “But what if I don’t want you to? What if I like you all pent up and frustrated?”

I was positively squirming now, just like Jerome, as my aroused brain weighed the idea of touching myself discreetly. For the first time, it struck me that Ellen had to know I was there. Jerome couldn’t care less, he just wanted to cum, but Ellen had to be aware that the noises they were making were impossible to ignore. Did she want me to listen in? Jerome slammed his fist against the mattress. “I can’t take it anymore, Ellen! Please?”

“What was that?” She still didn’t sound in any particular rush, the kisses still slow and light, not heeding the desperation in Jerome’s voice.

“Come on! You heard me!”

“Beg.” The word hung in the air, and there was a brief silence save for the steady stream of kisses. I struggled to keep my own breathing under control, lest I give away my own arousal.

“Please,” said Jerome, in a calm, polite voice.

“That’s not begging,” she whispered in between kisses. I could tell by her head that she was focusing her kisses relentlessly on the tip of his dick. “I can stop.”

I couldn’t take the teasing anymore. Her dominance was turning me on. I put a hand into my pants and slid down my tummy and landed at the waistband of my boxers. I spread my legs, and did nothing else, I just held onto my stirring member and let the anticipation build up. I let out shuddering breaths as my cock grew stiff under my fingers.

“Please,” Jerome gasped out. I wondered if I could make Jessica beg like that.

Soft chuckle. “I don’t think you really want it.”

“PLEASE!” Jerome yelled.

“Good boy,” Ellen whispered before her head sank down on his crotch. She had just forced his big black cock into her mouth and was probably working it into her throat.

My fingers found my cock, already swollen and desperate for stimulation. I stroked as I listened to my roommate deepthroat her boyfriend, choking and slurping on his dick. I found myself wondering what that actually felt like. Jerome gasped, and thrust hard, but Ellen seemed to welcome it, meeting his thrusts by bobbing her head up and down on his shaft until –

“Oooh fuck…”

Jerome came hard. I could hear her swallowing his load, and the depravity of it sent me into a whimpering orgasm that I muffled with my hand pressed against my mouth.nJerome collapsed into loud panting breaths. I moved my sticky fingers away from my cock, trying to get my own breath back. When I looked over again, Ellen had lifted herself out of the covers. Jerome was staring at the ceiling, his arms splayed out like he was out cold. He was indeed very big, though his cock was slowly becoming flaccid again. Ellen looked at me, saw my red, sweaty face and grinned. She blew me a kiss, rolled over in our bed, and drew the covers over both of them.

We didn’t discuss the Jerome incident later. After he left, I pretended to be asleep the whole night, despite not getting a hint of actual rest. The next day, Ellen went to class like nothing had happened, while I laid in bed and turned the previous night’s events over and over in my head. She did that deliberately. Was that some sort of price I had to pay for daring to be dominant over her? Was it because she knew I was spending more and more time with her sexy younger sister? Was it a warning… she would ramp up her illicit liaisons with her black lover if Jessica and I became closer? 

I knew I was in love … but now I had no idea which of the three sisters I was actually in love with! It was crazy! What fucked with me the most were the questions I was too afraid to answer: What had really turned me on last night? Jerome? The situation? Or Ellen? All three? I forced these questions out of my head, and got ready for the end of the week. I already knew I would be spending the weekend at home. Whatever elaborate game that the twins were playing, they hadn’t chosen to reveal it to me, and was that such a bad thing? Maybe now I understood that there was more to things than met the eye, I could still be with… Jessica. When she told me that she adored me, I melted into a puddle that only she could scoop up. There were moments when I was weak, and she held me so tight. She made me feel warm; she melted my heart made of ice, so how could I not have these feelings for her? Every time she looked at me, it felt like the world was filled with sunshine, and I loved that. Which sister was I truly in love with? Maybe the answer was easy. How could I even begin to list what she did for me that I adored so much? For the times she stayed by my side when she could have gone the opposite way, in those moments she took me in her arms when I was so lost. I was in love with the little redhead because she looked at me like I was everything to her. She made me feel that I was needed, that I was wanted, and that I was loved. I knew what I had to do. I needed to head back home. I needed to see her. I had to resolve things with Jessica. She was my Number 1.

________

Joseph and Sophie were not surprised when I appeared on their doorstep. “The girls are on their way home, why don’t you wait? They won’t be long,” said their father as he held the front door open for me.

“Sure thing,” I replied and took up their invitation to wait on their sofa. Sophie and Joseph sat with me and we chatted about the twins’ birthday plans. It struck me that I was putting their parents in an awkward position by being in some sort of relationship with Ellen whilst now pursuing Jessica. They knew I was besotted with their eldest, blonde haired daughter… but they also knew she wasn’t as interested in me. Now, the twins occupied my weekends and they could see my genuine love for Jessica first hand… and they could also see how their daughter’s acted around me. We were getting closer and closer… There seemed to be an inevitability about things but I tried to keep my distance. Also, I desperately needed to know if I was just being paranoid. That there was something else going on that I wasn’t aware of. So it hit me like a shotgun blast to the chest when Joseph cleared his throat and said;

“If you love Jessica. Tell her. She needs a good boyfriend and we would love it if you saw yourself in that role.”

Sophie smiled at the shocked expression on my face and said, “The girls have lived in Ellen’s shadow for a long time. Since you started showing them attention they have become happier than I’ve ever seen them. Jessica loves you. She told me. And I know she’s also told you.”

“Ellen…” I sighed, “Ellen seems to want me to stay away from her. Ellen is my… Best friend. It makes things difficult.”

“Listen,” Sophie said in a serious tone, “Ellen always wants things her way. She loves being in control of everything. Since she moved out with you… she hasn’t changed… but… her sister’s have blossomed.”

“Jessica and Rachel adore you,” Joseph continued, “You’ve been there for them and I know Jessica especially has appreciated that. Ellen won’t change, she’s always looking for the next thing, she wants to experience everything that life has to offer and doesn’t care who she hurts along the way. We never told you about her ex-boyfriend and what he did but the truth is, she was complicit in everything. We moved to give her a new start and you have been brilliant for her. Thank you, but…” he looked at his wife who still looked serious.

“Yes, you’ve put up with Ellen and you’ve forgiven her… ways… because you love her. I see that. We all do. But… maybe you’ve chosen the wrong sister to fall in love with.”

It was like a second shotgun blast to my chest. There it was again. The same piece of advice: the wrong sister.

“Ellen loves having control over you. She doesn’t love you.” Sophie said sweetly, Joseph took her hand in his. “Truth be told… we don’t want to lose you when Ellen… finds her next challenge. You love Jess. It’s pretty obvious.”

“So don’t worry about what Ellen thinks,” Joseph added, “Don’t worry about what we think! Just keep an open mind and who knows, you might just get lucky.”

I didn’t feel that lucky. I sat there for a few moments in silence. Trying to make sense of it all when a question emerged that needed to be asked.

“How do you tell the twins apart?”Joseph and Sophie both burst out laughing and I couldn’t help but join in. Suddenly the seriousness of the situation was lost but still the question burned, searing hot, in my mind.

“There are slight differences between the twins which I think as a parent we always see, so we always just know.” Sophie replied, “But you’re right. Since Rachel reverted back to her natural hair colour, even we find it harder to tell.”

“Jessica tends to prefer the colour red,” said their father, “and Rachel prefers purple. When you’ve spent a lot of time with both of them you’ll spot differences in the way they think and it comes out in the things they say. Sophie never seems to have a problem telling them apart and neither does Ellen. Maybe it’s some sort of extra sensory female perception?”

Sophie smiled again, “For years Joseph would never address them by my name just in case he made a mistake!”

Joseph grimaced as we all heard a car pull up outside. They were here. When the twins  entered the house I was sitting opposite their parents on the sofa. As soon as Jessica, or the sister I assumed was Jessica, spotted us in the living room she ran over and threw herself on top of me. I’m not sure what she was trying to accomplish. Maybe she was trying to be funny in front of her parents. Maybe she felt like doing something different. Maybe she wanted to brazenly demonstrate her affection for me in front of everyone. Jessica, came in with a firm kiss – a no-nonsense, get-it-over-with kiss – but as our mouths connected, I felt her lips soften as her whole face relaxed. A sigh escaped her mouth and her whole body went weak. She stumbled slightly as she was getting her balance back, waking her from the moment.

“Jessica, please, let our guest breathe!” Her Mom chuckled. At least she identified her as Jessica!

“Hmmm, no, let’s try again.” She kissed me again. Her left hand was behind my neck as she pulled her mouth to mine. She pressed our lips together and was careful to keep the pressure light but firm. Suddenly, her lips parted a little. I let mine open too. Not much; just a little, just enough that she felt the movement. Something was happening to me. I felt my breathing change. It became more shallow and faster. I felt something else too. My penis was growing, getting stiffer despite the audience. Jessica’s body hiding my shame but also adding pressure to my sensitive member. I started to panic.

My panic escalated a second later when Jessica’s tongue slipped between my lips and ran across my teeth. I opened my eyes, Jessicas were closed but behind her I could see her parents beaming, and behind them… Oh God! Rachel, staring with unfettered lust in her green eyes. Suddenly, without my willing it, my tongue darted out and touched Jessica’s. Hers retreated into her mouth. Mine followed. Our mouths were no longer touching lightly. They were pressed together so tightly that the pressure of my lips against my front teeth was almost painful, but neither of us tried to pull back. Our mouths opened wider. Our tongues twined around one another and darted back and forth from one mouth to the other. Our saliva mixed. I even found myself swallowing some of her saliva. Then we parted, gasping for air.

“Wow!” said Jessica.

“Wow!” Repeated her father.

“Wow!” said Sophie and Rachel in unison.

I looked at Jessica; her face was flushed. From the way mine was burning, I was sure mine was as red as her hair. “I’m sorry. I’m afraid I got carried away.” Jessica announced to everyone. Everyone laughed. My heart pounded. My cock twitched. Maybe it could tell them apart?

“Come on Rachel, help me get dinner ready,” Sophie said as she sat up and then headed for the kitchen. Reluctantly Rachel followed her and her father simply smiled until he also realised that he needed to be somewhere else.  

We got settled on the couch, Jessica kicked off her shoes, and curled up next to me. Her hands reached around me, brushing my shoulders or playing with my hair. I leaned my head back over the edge of the arm restand I looked down at the redhead and smiled… not just because I love looking into her eyes but also because there was that mischievous little twinkle there tonight. She leaned in close and kissed me lightly on the lips, she then asked “What’s on TV tonight?”

“What TV?” I replied, as I turned off the entertainment system.

“Would you like to join me up there?” she coyly asked, motioning towards her bedroom.

“What’s the matter with right here?” I replied. Jessica smiled a mischievous smile and used a remote to dim the lights in the living room, so their brightness matched the subtle warmth of the glow from the fireplace. She snuggled into me and we listened to the sounds and then the scents emanating from the kitchen chatting about her week and just being comfortable with each other. That’s when it happened. Jessica slipped up. I asked her if Rachel had ever shown an interest in any of my friends. I was just fishing.

“No,” she said.

“Would you mind if sometime I asked Martin over and had you and Rachel over to see if, uh, maybe they hit it off?”

It was the first time I detected a chill in Jessica’s musical voice. “I don’t think Rachel would be interested.”

“Oh, OK.”

“Why are you so determined to fix my sister up with someone?” She was upset, but hiding it.

“I’m not. It’s just that Martin is a nice guy, he thinks Rachel is nice, she’s not seeing anyone…” I threw that line out, fishing some more.

“I know Martin is a nice guy. And if Rachel wanted to go out with him, she’d let him know.” Then she said something that chilled my very marrow. “Wouldn’t it bother you, wouldn’t you think it was weird, if my sister dated one of your friends?”

It wasn’t just what she said, it was how she said it. Those green eyes burned into me. She was angry. But the reason why she was angry was left unspoken. “Why would it bother me?” I asked. Even though it WOULD bother me, it would make me crazy. If the twins really were switching back and forth with me, then the girl I loved would be going to the movies with Martin. And that was totally unacceptable.

Jessica still hadn’t answered my question. So I asked it again. She paused, thinking. Then she said, “What if Rachel started dating Martin, and it didn’t work, wouldn’t it be tough for him to see us together?”

It was plausible. Her concerns made sense. And it was bullshit. That wasn’t why she was upset. She was upset because if Rachel started dating Martin, she would be dating Martin too. She was upset because both twins were dating me and they didn’t want to date anyone else. I know it sounded arrogant. Nothing could be further from the truth. She looked at me and there was a challenge in her eyes. Go ahead, her eyes said. Ask. Or maybe I was just seeing things. Not that it mattered. I didn’t have the courage. “Well, I guess I see your point.”

She smiled, I think with relief that I’d passed the test. “It’s nice that you want Rachel to be as happy as you’ve made me.”

“I make you happy?”

“Very happy. Let’s go upstairs, I have something to show you.”

She grabbed my hand and danced up the stairs dragging me along with her. “Dinner won’t be long!” I heard her Mom shout behind us as she took me.into her room, closed the door behind us and kissed me, hard, her tongue driving into my mouth. I put my hands on her breasts. She untucked my shirt and ran her hands over my chest, my stomach. Then her hand moved down to my thigh.

She said, “I want to do something to you.” To me? 

“What?” I said, watching her hand move between my legs.

Her tongue touched her upper lip. “I want to make you feel good.”

“Jessica.” She began unbuckling my belt. My breathing quickened. She wasn’t going to… no…

She unzipped me. “Jessica.” She stood and helped me to my feet and then she pulled my pants down. I was hugely erect. “You’re so big,” she whispered. She didn’t have to do this. I wanted to tell her that she didn’t need to do this. I loved her anyway. I wanted to tell her that but the words wouldn’t come.

She said, “I want to show you how much love I have to give you.”

She pushed me down on the bed and knelt between my opened legs. She took my penis in her hand and looked at it like it was the first one she’d ever seen. She said, “You’re so hard.” Her soft lips parted, she lowered her head, and I felt her warm mouth engulf my penis. She closed her eyes and slid her lips up and down my shaft, up and down, up and down. I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. I couldn’t believe that this sweet, gentle girl was doing this dirty thing. Doing it so willingly. And so WELL. She sucked on me and her tongue swirled around my tip and in a minute I was rhythmically thrusting my hips to meet her slippery strokes. Her green eyes were still closed, mine were locked on her beautiful face, on her mouth, which was giving me so much pleasure I couldn’t bear it.

“Jessica, I love you,” I said.

She let my penis slip from her lips and pushed her red hair from her face. “Then show me.”

I couldn’t bear it. Her mouth was hot and wet and I’d never received such pleasure in my life. Even Ellen’s skills couldn’t compare. I’d wondered what Jessica might be like in bed. She was so innocent that I thought she might not be that open sexually. Forget that. I couldn’t imagine her as a wildcat in the sack, I hadn’t seen that in her. And now she had me whimpering like a puppy, totally under her control. After a few minutes of going slow with her eyes closed, Jessica opened her eyes and looked up at me. God! I felt my abs tighten in reaction to her beautiful green eyes locked on mine. She held our eye contact for a few seconds, making sure to take my cock almost all the way out of her mouth, right to the very tip of the head, and then to take it back in excruciatingly slowly, staring in my eyes all the while. It was too much. “Jessica, I’m going to cum, please stop.”

She didn’t stop. “Oh, oh,” I was on the brink. She still didn’t stop. I was breathing through my mouth, I arched my back. “Jessica!” I’d never had a blow job like it. Her family was downstairs… We were about to join them for dinner! She shouldn’t let me cum in her mouth. But she did. My balls drew up warning on my pending explosion, and when Jessica felt them on her chin she really went to town. She sucked twice as hard as before, causing her cheeks to hollow out and rub along my length, as she flattened her tongue and pressed it firmly against my over sensitive shaft, and her head went into hyper drive, both her hands firmly grasping my ass cheeks.

“Oh, Jess, Oh… Oh… OH… AHHHH!” I gasped, my entire body shaking and jerking roughly, “I’m gonna cummmmmmmmm… Uhhhhhhhaaaa!!”

Jessica jabbed her face down burying her nose in my curly carpet and let my cockhead slip deep into her throat, taking me all the way in. As I let loose with the first jolt she swallowed frantically, letting me feel her throat muscles work my cock a second, before she slid about half off and let the second jet land right on her tongue. Then, with me still spurting like a firehose, she pulled her head off me completely, her mouth coming free with a loud “pop!” Several ropes of cum splattered her face and one fell tantalisingly on her tits, hanging suspended across her cleavage a second before the strand broke and disappeared into her bra. Jessica opened her mouth and caught the next splash of jizz right on her tongue, and then she took my cockhead back between her lips letting the last several squirts slosh right into her sweet, heavenly mouth. When my eruption slowed she took matters in hand and stroked me a few times, squeezing tight and moving my cum down my dick like she was squeezing the last drops of toothpaste from the tube as she sucked hard, trying to get every last drop from me. And she succeeded.

Finally, the little redhead let my now softening cock slip from between her greedy lips, and sat back on her heels, rubbing my cum into her tits and then scooping what she could from her face into her mouth, licking her fingers like she was at KFC. For my part, as soon as she let go of me I slumped to my ass on the floor, as though she’d been holding me up with her mouth, and sat there, breathing heavily. We just sat there for a few moments in relative silence; the only sounds we made were my huffing and puffing, and Jessica’s slurping on her fingers. My head swam, and I felt a little dizzy. After a few more seconds of this, I felt my strength returning, at least enough for me to sit up a little, and speak.

“Jessica… oh, Jessica.” I couldn’t believe this angel let me do that. I didn’t know what I believed anymore. She put her head on my stomach. I was breathing so fast you’d have thought I’d run a marathon. “I guess you liked that,” she giggled.

“Oh yes,” I sobbed. I was in tears. I was a mess. I was as happy as a man can be, and terribly confused.

“Did you mean it when you said you loved me?” she asked.

I looked into her eyes. “I loved you the second I saw you.”

“Say it again.”

I did, and she said, “I love you too,” and we lay there a long time, holding each other. She said, “I’m not ready yet to have sex. Is that OK?”

“Yes, of course, I…” I was disappointed, because I wanted to make love to her but I also knew I was prepared to wait. I would wait as long as she needed me to. I looked deep into her bottomless green eyes, tracing the line of her jaw with my fingertips. “…I want to be your boyfriend.”

“Is it OK if your girlfriend keeps using her mouth on you? Mmmm… I love that.”

Did I mind if she kept giving me brain-busting blowjobs? I laughed. “No, that’s fine. But I’d have to return the favour?” She blushed. It was just too good to be true.

Rachel stared at us in awe as we took our places at the dining room table. Jessica was glowing. I’m sure I was still panting. I felt so… alive. But no one said anything. Her Mom and Dad shared a knowing look when they saw us holding hands. I had told their daughter that I loved her and I’d meant it. She loved me too. Jessica was the right sister. I was with the right sister and I couldn’t believe I had gotten this lucky. And, hours later, when I was lying in bed and replaying the scene in my mind’s eye, that’s when everything caught up with me. What If it WAS too good to be true? I got up and walked to my desk and unlocked the bottom drawer. Tucked in the back was the notebook. I wrote my entry about the day’s incredible events. That part of the notebook was almost full. But the sections about Number 1 and Number 2 weren’t so heavily notated. But since her parents were convinced I was with Jessica, I filled two pages with notes about Number 1.

That’s when I came up with my theory as to why Jessica wanted to wait before we made love. Because Rachel wasn’t going to be available… at the same time. Maybe…maybe there was some kind of pact between the two of them. Maybe there was a pattern there. I met Number 1. My first date was with Number 2. It was Number 1 who came to my house the first time, Number 2 who met my parents. It was Number 1 who gave me a blow job. And, if my theory held, the first time we made love, it would be with Number 2. Probably. Aagh! I hated the way my thoughts infected my mind with doubts and conspiracies. I wasn’t acting rationally and I knew it but still I persisted in my demented investigation. What the hell was I trying to prove?

Those intense, meaningful looks they exchanged, what did they convey? Did they have one mind, shared between two identical bodies? They were binary souls, digital, a one and a zero, on and off. They formed their own personal, wireless Internet, downloading each other’s thoughts, memories and experiences in nanoseconds, uploading gigabytes of data with a tilt of the head. I realised I was a little bit afraid of them. If they were capable of deception this monstrous, what else might they do?

And what about Ellen? If she ever found out that her little sister had sucked me off… What would she do? I didn’t sleep well that night. I tossed and turned, trying to think of a way out of this. I had to confront Eleanor. I could no longer be her heat source while she fucked another man in our bed. I couldn’t share her with him. It had to end. I had to confront the twins. Tell them I knew their secret. Tell them they had to stop playing with me. I loved Jessica, I didn’t want to lose her because she wanted to share me with her sister. But I didn’t have the courage. What if they denied it? What then? How would I explain that for the past three months I’d suspected I was kissing Rachel and said nothing about it? And, horror of horrors, what if I was WRONG? What if Ellen’s shenanigans had broken my capability for rational thought? Maybe I was the problem?

I must have eventually fallen asleep, and when I woke up, I found that I’d come up with another way to fix the problem. All I had to do was kill Rachel. Problem solved. I ate a bowl of cereal and thought about the best way to murder the sister of the woman I loved. Her death would truly set me free. It would break Jessica’s heart, but maybe that would just bring us closer together. The trauma would bind her to me so fiercely that nothing could ever come between us. I had gone insane. I can’t say exactly how long I honestly thought about killing Rachel, but I ate three bowls of Frosted Mini-Wheats mulling it over. The practical problems were as daunting as the moral ones. Killing Rachel wouldn’t do much for my chances with Jessica if she found out I did it, and I couldn’t think of how to do the deed and get away with it. Shoot her? Poison her? Run her over with my car? Hit man?

And how could I be sure that it was Rachel I killed and not Jessica? It still made a difference to me, though I couldn’t be sure at this point which of my sweet memories were of Jessica and which were of Rachel. It didn’t matter. I wanted Jessica. Or, Number 1. And I didn’t know who she was. I couldn’t risk killing her. This was the rantings of a mad man. I needed to seek professional medical help. It was all bullshit, all this plotting. I’m not a killer. I wouldn’t hurt a fly. But my feelings for Jessica were so strong that there wasn’t anything I wouldn’t do to keep her. Anything short of murder. I was pretty sure I would draw the line at murder.

If I couldn’t kill Rachel, could I perhaps mark her in some way that couldn’t be duplicated by Jessica? If, say, I “accidentally” cut off Rachel’s little toe, or cut her shoulder in a way that left a permanent scar, or if I accidentally bruised her someplace visible… that would work just as well. But I wasn’t sure I could do something really gruesome to Rachel. I was either too cowardly or too decent to do something permanent like that.

Draw the line. That gave me an idea, one that seemed so good at the time. I drove to the local mall and wandered around a bit. There was a big art supply store, with paint, brushes, canvases, the works. I wandered the aisles for a while and found a huge display of Magic Markers. I read the labels of a half-dozen styles, and finally selected one that read “PERMANENT INK. WILL STAIN FABRIC. AVOID CONTACT WITH SKIN. CANNOT BE REMOVED WITH HOUSEHOLD SOAP”. Perfect.

Rachel would be the first sister I would see, according to my theory, that Saturday night. My parents weren’t going to be in and I promised I’d cook us some Lasagne. I had just put it in the oven when the redheaded sister showed up, and she asked, “How long till dinner?”

“Maybe 20 minutes.”

Her green eyes gleamed with lust. “That’s just enough time.”

I sat on the sofa as she went down on me again. If this was Rachel, and the first time was Jessica, I couldn’t tell the difference. Their oral technique was exactly the same, exactly incredible. Jessica had done this mind-bending thing with her tongue, trilling along the underneath of my helmet, and Rachel did the exact same thing. Ten minutes later I ejaculated into her hungry mouth and my orgasm was just as intense and wonderful as the first time.

She drew her lips away from my sticky penis and smiled. “Don’t worry. I haven’t spoiled my appetite.” We ate. I was still in a kind of fugue state, my brain bubbling. If only I hadn’t had these terrible doubts about the woman sitting across from me, I would have been the happiest man on earth, instead of the tortured wretch shoveling pasta into his mouth without tasting it.

She helped me do the dishes. While she put the last pot in the dishwasher I opened a drawer and pulled out the marker. I had a recipe card out and I pretended that I was making a note on it. I’d tested the marker on myself, just a dot on my armpit. It was still there, after three hours of concentrated scrubbing. It hadn’t faded. The marker was in my right hand, hidden by my palm so only the wet tip stuck out. “Thanks, Jess,” I said when she shut the dishwasher. I held out my arms, she stepped into my embrace, and when we pulled away I reached for her hands. My right hand stubbed into her left, and the marker did its job. I said, “Oh, shoot!” as it made a two-inch long streak from the center of her palm to her wrist. She looked at her hand. She looked at it for a long time. “I’m sorry, I thought I put the cap on, I’m…”

She went to the sink and washed her hand. “It’s not coming off.”

“I’m sorry, it’s a permanent marker, it’ll probably…”

“It’s not coming off,” she interrupted, scrubbing the black line with the pot scrubber. She scrubbed and scrubbed and scrubbed. I was afraid she would scrub until her flawless skin was raw meat. “It’s not fucking coming off!”

It was the first time I’d ever heard her curse. “Darn” was her usual limit. My mouth felt full of sand. I managed to croak, “It’s OK, honey, it’ll wear off in a few days.”

“You did it on purpose.” She looked at me and the lights in her eyes winked out.

I managed a weak smile. “Why would I do that?”

“I don’t know,” she said. But she did know. Otherwise, why would she be so upset? The kitchen was quiet as a tomb. We stood there, staring each other down like gunfighters. Neither of us said a word for a solid sixty seconds. I didn’t know what to say, because what I wanted to say was unspeakable. I’d announced my suspicions by tagging her with the marker. Now I was terrified. She was standing right next to my knife block and for all I knew she would pull out the eight-inch carving knife and use it to preserve their secret.

She didn’t go for the knife, but I was soon wishing she had. “I’m leaving,” she said. She got her jacket from the chair.

“Jessica! It was an accident!”

She wouldn’t even look at me. Her jaw was set, her green eyes fierce. “Don’t call me. Don’t come near me. I don’t want to see you.” Before I could say another word, she was gone. I was in shock. I looked out the window and watched her storm towards her house. Before she vanished around the corner I had my phone in my hand.

“Hello?” Rachel’s musical voice brought me to tears. I was so afraid I’d never hear another kind word in those dulcet tones that hearing them so soon unmanned me.

“Rachel,” I sobbed. “I need your help.”

“Huh? What happened? Are you OK? Is Jessica there?”

“She just left. We had a fight. She…”

“What happened?” she barked. Instantly on edge. I told her about the last five minutes, the marker, the standoff, the exit. When I was done I waited for Rachel to say something. She didn’t.

“Rachel?”

Silence. “Rachel!”

“You drew on her with a permanent marker.” A statement, not a question.

“No, I didn’t draw on her. It was an accident.”

“You just happened to have a black permanent marker in your hand and you just forgot to put the cap on and then you just brushed her hand with it? And you call that an… accident?”

“Yes!” 

There was a long pause. When she spoke again, Rachel’s voice was exactly the same as Jessica’s, the same icy modulation. “Didn’t you have plans to take Jessica to dinner tomorrow?”

“Yes.”

“She can’t very well go to dinner at a nice restaurant like that with a big black mark on her hand, can she? Maybe that’s why she’s so fucking angry!”

The bones in my legs turned to jelly, I fell to my knees. Rachel was angry because SHE was supposed to have dinner with me tomorrow night. Dinner, and then home to kiss and nibble. And if Jessica had a big black mark on her hand, Rachel couldn’t morph into Jessica, could she? Unless she too marked her hand with black ink. And then… they wouldn’t be able to be seen together because everyone would ask, “Wow, you BOTH had boo-boos with a marker?”

“Rachel, it was an accident.”

“You aren’t that clumsy.” There was a pause. “Jessica just arrived.”

That fast? She must have sprinted. “Rachel, please, put her on the phone, please.”

“Wait…”

“Rachel!”

“What?”

“Please, tell her I love her. Please. I love her.”

No answer. There was a clunk as she put the phone down, and then I heard muffled voices in the background. I couldn’t make out the words. No one came back to the phone for a good five minutes. I was shouting into the receiver, trying to get either twin’s attention. When I heard the scraping of the phone being picked up, I held my breath. “Hello?”

A pause. Then, a voice that trembled with sobs, “Don’t call us again. If you call back, it’s over. I need to think. Do you understand?”

I said that I did. Before I could say another word, the line clicked dead. I set the phone down. I didn’t even know which twin had issued the ultimatum. Did it matter? I staggered to the kitchen. I drank a beer, then another, then another. I drank myself into a stupor, because that was the only way I could sleep. I slept in the spare room and had no dreams, just an unbroken flow of blackness before my eyes. In Jessica, all my dreams had come true. And all my nightmares, too.

________

I woke up with a start. I was fully dressed, still wearing yesterday’s clothes and my head pounded. Someone had entered the room. 

“My sisters? What the fuck have you done!” Ellen snarled as she stormed into the spare room. “Give me your phone! I want to see what you’ve said to them, you sick bastard!” She held out her hand as I groggily came to my senses. My eyes darted to the phone that held my fate. Ellen followed my eyes and located her prize.

“Unlock it. Unlock it or I will ask Jerome to knock out your teeth,” she held out my phone to me and I used my fingerprint to give her access. She quickly grabbed the phone back and began thumbing through my messages. “You’re lucky…” She said after a few minutes, “there’s nothing here that… no wait! What the absolute fuck! Jessica loves you? She said she loves you? Do you love her?”

“I-”

“Do you know what I don’t care! You’re obviously not the man I thought you were. What did you do to make both of them so angry?”

“It was an accident!”

“What accident?”

“I accidentally got permanent marker on her.” 

“What?” She said suddenly looked confused.

“I drew on Jessica’s hand.”    

The blonde sister stared at me. Then started laughing. Uncontrollably. After a minute she regained enough composure to quickly send a text message from her own phone, I didn’t see who to. Then she stared at me, shaking her head. I had disappointed the twins and now I had disappointed Ellen. “You better be telling the truth, for your sake.” She continued analyzing the contents of my phone while she waited for a reply. A couple of minutes later her phone buzzed. She read the message. “Oh. Oh dear. Oh I see now. Never get between sisters.” She looked at me but the fury had left her. She actually looked sympathetic. She shook her head and went back to analysing my phone. “You poor thing… Whoa! What the fuck is this!”

She showed me my screen, on it was a video. A video I made for her after I caught her fucking her boyfriend. I was standing in front of our full length mirror. I was naked. I rolled on a very obviously used condom over my erection and started jacking. Some of Jerome’s cum managed to leak out all over my balls, which I began stroking with my other hand. She could feel my orgasm building, my scrotum tightening. My moans growing louder. The video focused on the tip of my cock intently, being repeatedly submersed in his cum. I increased my pace on my cock and soon tensed as I reached orgasm. I arched my body backwards as I climaxed and we watched, amazed, as I ejaculated several jets of fresh semen into the straining condom. Ellen’s eyes were wide open in awe as I saw my seed adding to and mixing with his. I spoke to the camera, telling Ellen I had done this for her… then the video ended.

“You did that… with Jerome’s used condom… for me?”

I nodded. It was true. She had broken my heart that night but now… I had managed to do a better job of breaking what was left. I loved Jessica. I was humiliated. I was lost. Everything was lost.   

“Do you love me?” Eleanor asked. I nodded but didn’t feel it. Ellen looked more like her old self. Like the friend I needed but I could see doubt in her eyes.

“I’m angry at you for sneaking around with my sisters. I don’t know if they will ever forgive you. I’ve never seen Jessica so upset! Mom wanted me to talk to you, to find out what was going on because it just didn’t make sense. It still doesn’t to be honest but at least… I thought you’d done something abhorrent! I better tell Mom it’s just some teenage overreaction hormone thing.”

She began texting and I sat there in the spare bed still feeling like my life was over.

“What happens now? What do you want?” I asked, staring down at her knees. 

“What do I want?” Ellen mused, stepping closer to the bed. “I think I should throw you out.” She teased looking at my phone and scrolling through the pictures. “I always knew there was something else just lurking inside you. I just needed to coax it out.” I looked to the floor, fresh hot tears rolling down my cheeks.

“Please, what can I do to put this right?” I sobbed.

“I’ll give it some thought. Can I ask you a question?” 

“Sure, what is it?”

“Are you gay?” she asked.

“What?” I asked, trying to read into her statement. “Why would you ask that?”

“I’m not as naive as you think. I’ve seen the way my sister’s look at you… and you’re saying you didn’t respond to their advances?”

The sister’s? Both of them? My mind was reeling, reconfirming something I was trying to bury but which had nothing to do with my sexuality. Ellen continued, “I know you watched me fuck Jerome. I thought it was because you got off on watching me… but now, seeing you in his condom… maybe you got off on watching him!”

So there it was. I underestimated Ellen’s perceptions and her curiosity about what I did when she and her black lover had sex. Knowing I was there probably got them off… or maybe it just excited Ellen, knowing she could do as she pleased and I would have to accept it. She had discovered my dirty secret, not that I was sexually attracted to Jerome, but because I was in awe of the blonde bombshell and everything she did and everything she was. This, on top of everything else, pretty much ensured my life was over.

“No, I’m not gay.”

“So why do you spend so much time away from me? Is it because of Jerome? Do you not love me anymore?” she asked.

The world was crumbling around me and there was nothing I could do to stop it from happening. It was like an earthquake in my soul, a tsunami in my brain as the neurotransmitters fired dopamine and serotonin. I had to admit that I was feeling pleasure in this pain, joy in this self-hatred. I had never hated myself more than I did now, but somehow that hatred had filled me with a twisted pleasure. It gripped me, twisting my brain into knots of confusion. “I need to leave.”

“Why? Just because I asked you if you loved me?”

“It is because of what that question means.”

“I don’t understand.”

“For you to ask if I loved you must mean that you are not sure of my love. Somehow despite my saying I love you almost every day in our lives, despite providing you with the home you wanted, despite making love to you anytime you wanted; if none of that means ‘I love you’ to you, I give up. I don’t know what I could do to show you how much I care.

For the first time since confronting me, I saw real anger cross her face. “You asshole, ” Ellen screamed at me. “I love you, care about you, and worry about you more than anyone in your life. Ever. If I didn’t, I would not have moved in with you. What the fuck is wrong with you? Why aren’t you taking better care of me? Please talk to me and explain?”

“You flaunt that you’re with Jerome… that you want to be with him and I have to just accept it? Because I love you I have to take it? It hurts. Yes I want to spend time with Jessica and I hate that I have turned your family against me the way they turned against Jerome. I was head over heels in love with you! And you must hate me so much because you seem to find so much pleasure in my pain.”

“No, absolutely not! I love you as much now, as I did when we met. I don’t have any emotional attachment to Jerome, hell, I don’t even think he cares about me. I really can’t explain it. I just know that I’m addicted to having sex with the man: what it feels like, how it feels to give him pleasure, to be fucked. I don’t know… It’s just a fantasy of mine. Didn’t you ever wonder why I always insisted in condoms with him yet I wanted to feel you bare?”nI looked up at her. “Because I wanted what we have to be special… to mean more than  just sex. I want you. I want your babies. I always wanted you… and thought you wanted me.”

“I did… but Jerome?”

“I thought you understood. I told you! He’s my… fantasy. A play thing. Like a favourite toy I can’t give up. I’m addicted to him. I shared my life with you but I thought… that you understood that he is part of my life.”

“You always made that clear…” I admitted. “I guess I was… jealous.”

“Maybe you should get to know him better. Do you want to actually be part of our… sexual experience… see it first hand? Feel it first hand?” Ellen asked. 

“Shit! I don’t know,” I retorted, “I guess deep down inside, I know I have nothing left… I don’t want to feel the way I feel. I’m nervous about what you’re implying.”

“Well, I really didn’t know how to process this at first” she said, indicating the video playing on loop on my phone. “And my sister’s are really pissed at you. But my parents still like you… they hate Jerome. But… if you want to be involved… with me… AND Jerome, I know I’d love that.”

“A threesome?”

“Of sorts. If you truly want to commit to that… I’ll forgive you and we can go back to… normal.”

Normal? My life was far from normal. My whole world had been turned upside down in less than twenty four hours. Eleanor could see my confliction. She walked over and sat right next to me. I was astounded as I stared at this gorgeous blonde with a pair of most amazing crystal blue eyes that sparkled in the overhead lights as she looked back at me. As always I got lost in those amazing eyes! After about thirty seconds of me staring at her with my mouth agape, she finally broke the silence and said, “Accept me for who I am. Accept this. Take some risks with me. You might just get lucky. Jerome more than just likes you.”

“He’s bisexual?” I gasped, suddenly realising her meaning.

“Come with me, let’s go to the bedroom” Ellen said.

She took my hand and I followed her into our spacious bedroom. She climbed on the bed and invited me to lay next to her. Her lips found mine and kissed me lovingly, passionately. My lips opened to her probing tongue. Our kisses were like those we shared when we were dating. Her hand found its way to my zipper. She worked my zipper down and undid my button all while keeping my tongue in her vacuum lock. Fishing out my cock I felt more than heard her moan. She pulled away from the kiss and worked my pants and underwear down. She took off my shoes, pulled my pants, socks and underwear off and then slid her hands up both of my legs. She wrapped one hand around the base of my cock while gently kneading my balls with the other.

Looking into my eyes, she lowered her mouth onto my cock and engulfed it in one slow motion. Her tongue slid up and down the sensitive underside of my cock. She continued her slow slide down my cock until reaching the base before easing back up to the sensitive head. She continued to work on my dick while I moaned in appreciation. It was a struggle for me to keep from cumming, knowing that I wanted to give her pleasure equal to that which she was giving me. I let her work me over for a few more seconds but finally, grudgingly pulled her off my cock. I pulled her back up to kiss her, while my tongue probed her mouth with vigor. I started to slide her sweater off so that I could access her bra and finally remove her 34C tits from their constraints. I worked my way down to her breast, first licking, and then gently nibbling on her left nipple, which grew to a beautiful nub under my attention. I switched to her right nipple and bit her nipple more forcefully. She cried out and pulled my head hard into her breast.

I released her nipple and kissed my way down to her flat belly while working her pants and panties off her hips. Siding the rest of her clothes off of her she stood gloriously naked in front of me. Kissing my way up her legs, I paid special attention to the inside of her knees, a place I knew drove her crazy. Reaching my final destination, I smelled her wonderful scent. I dove in between her legs to lick her pussy. I lightly licked her outer lips, slowly working my way to her clit. When I reached her rosebud I lightly grazed it at first and then began to pay special attention to her clit. She began to writhe under me and I had to grab onto her ass to hold her in place. She grabbed my head to pull me into her pussy and began to moan, softly at first, then louder as her orgasm continued to build. Her writhing stopped but her moaning increased and I knew that she was very close. I continued my attention on her clit and she cried out, her orgasm rushing through her body. I knew that at this point she was too sensitive and I backed away, admiring her as she came down from her orgasm.

As soon as Eleanor recovered she pushed me onto my back and climbed on top of me. She straddled me and placed the dripping lips of her pussy against the tip of my cock. Spreading her lips she slid onto me in one swift motion. We both sighed in ecstasy and she began to rock up and down, riding my cock slowly at first, then with greater and greater intensity.  Her love juices dribbled down my long thick shaft and onto my balls. She bounced up and down only increasing my pleasure with the visual stimuli of her long blonde hair cascading around her pretty face. My manhood traveled deeper into the folds of her pussy as she let gravity take effect and within minutes I was as deep as I could ever be inside a woman.

Ellen’s pussy tightened around me as she started to ride my penis caught inside her vagina. Her tits began to bounce in front of my face and I found I couldn’t choose where to focus my hands to most enjoy the feel of the beautiful woman bouncing up and down on my cock. I grasped at her tits pulling them towards my mouth and sucking and biting at the pink protrusions that offered themselves to me. As Eleanor fucked me she bagan frigging her clit rapidly. I rose up to meet every descent, pumping in and out with even more vigour to match the cries of lust emanating from her throat. Before long I felt the hot sheath of her vagina tighten, heralding her imminent orgasm. That was too much for my overworked cock. I felt my balls tighten and knew I had to pull out.

“Got to withdraw Ellen. I am going to cum,” I shouted.

“No please,” she gasped as her own orgasm started. “You can’t stop now… I am so close too. Just hold on a little longer.”

Before I could pull out she pushed all her weight back on me. I fell back and she was on top making it impossible for me to pull out. My cock was wedged even deeper in her now, right up against her cervix.

“Ellen,” I gasped in desperation. “I can’t hold on. You have got to let me pull out. I can’t stop it.”

She shook her head vigorously and pushed even harder against me.

“It is OK. Let’s cum together. Please don’t pull out,” She moaned with unbridled lust. “Let me feel your hot sperm pumping into my pussy, filling my womb. Yes. Give me it all. Empty your balls in me baby. Oh yes! Let me feel hot inside… Fuck YES!”

A titanic orgasm took over her body and the spasming of her pussy forced me over the edge. I was trying hard to keep from cumming but soon it became too intense and I launched what felt like the biggest load I had ever shot. I felt spurt after spurt of hot semen pump from my balls, up my long thick cock and splash deep into her fertile unprotected womb. Normally when masturbating I spurt four or five times but this orgasm seemed never ending. Her pussy started contracting harder, drawing my huge load of sperm deep into her unprotected womb where her fertile eggs waited. The thought of this as well as her encouragement caused my orgasm to pulse several more times. I pumped a few more jets of thick creamy white cum deep into her, and by now there was so much it was running out of her pussy, down her legs and onto my balls.

Finally I felt the spasms of her orgasm subside. She quickly jumped off me and turned round pushing her tits together and rubbing them against my still twitching cock so my last few spurts coated those magnificent melons in protein. She rubbed her tits in my face before licking them clean..I fell back, spent. I couldn’t believe how good sex with this woman could be. I smiled at her, and she smiled back warmly as she snuggled her naked body against mine.

“That was the most impressive load I have ever felt. There is no way I wasn’t having it inside me.” She reached down between her legs and rubbed some of my cum which was leaking out of her over her pussy lips

“Don’t you worry about anything. I have got exactly what I wanted. I feel so hot inside.” Ellen continued to hold me as I came down from my ecstasy and then leaned forward and gave me a loving kiss.

What happened next took me completely by surprise. She climbed off my deflating cock and crawled up so that her pussy was directly over my mouth. I could see my cum sliding out of her. She lowered herself onto my mouth and I had no choice but to start licking her again. The taste of her juices mingling with mine was extremely erotic. Her moans grew in intensity and she rode my face to a second orgasm. Climbing off of me she gave me a tender, passionate, sexy kiss and asked, “Did you like that?”

I managed to mumble “Mmmmmppph fgnnnn fnnntsssstck” or something like that. Then she asked me if I enjoyed cleaning her up. I really didn’t know how to answer that.

Finally she made it easy on me and said, “I know you enjoyed it, you don’t have to answer. It’s okay. I want you to experience even more in time but this is an important first step for us.”

I didn’t know what to do so I just hugged her tight and told her I loved her. Was it love? Or was it just the fear of being alone? I’d lost everything and… Whatever this was… surely it was better than nothing?

__________

From that evening and for the next few days, I noticed a change in Ellen. She wanted it harder than before. Shebwanted to be choked… spanked… and she wanted to dominate me too. Later that week, she even made me sit for hours with a butt plug inside me, just so she could get horny over the power she had over me and the things I would do for her. I felt… at least wanted if not loved… and I tried to get used to not caring.

I spent the days at Uni thinking about Jessica, worrying about Jessica and texting Jessica. She didn’t reply. I wanted to do something, anything, to convince her that I wanted nothing more in life than to choose her… but I was ignored. Ellen seemed more galvanised than ever to bind me to her new fantasy. I never saw Jerome but she talked about him often, explicitly explaining the differences between us, and how good it could be if we all could be together. 

The next afternoon, when Ellen knew I would be working late at Uni, she sent me a text, telling me to let her know when I was leaving as she had a surprise to prepare for me when I got home. I thought it would be one of two things; she would be making me a nice meal or she would be in bed… with Jerome. I arrived home just after eight, having text her to let her know what time. Ellen wasn’t downstairs so, shaking with fear, I went to look in the bedroom. As I went up the stairs I heard small moans coming from the bedroom. I knew immediately what I would find there and quietly walked to the bedroom door..The scene that presented itself to me in our bedroom made my jaw nearly hit the floor. Ellen was naked on the bed, straddling Jerome and riding his cock for all she was worth. I could have only been at the doorway for seconds before Ellen looked over at me.

“Hi babe, we’ve been expecting you. Undress and sit over there,” she said, nodding at my leather computer chair which had been placed in the corner of the room, “Don’t speak, just enjoy the show and you just might get lucky.”

Seeing the concern in my eye, Ellen attempted to calm me saying, “Don’t worry! First, you don’t have to do anything you don’t want to do. I trust Jerome completely. He won’t tell anyone and he won’t push for more get together after tonight. Remember, I love you and want you to be happy. I will love you tomorrow as much as I do today.”

I breathed a sigh of relief but it didn’t allay all my fears. I still didn’t know if I wanted to go through with this. I didn’t know how I would feel about myself afterwards and frankly, I didn’t know if I’d be any good.

“I’m glad… you’re into… this…” Jerome grunted in time with Ellen’s rise and fall on his big black cock. 

It felt like I was shaking from head to toe, my heart felt like it was going to explode through my chest, and my throat was as dry as a desert. I was still in shock but found myself aroused at the sight of my platinum blonde flatmate with this young, and attractive, guy. 

“Take off your clothes,” Eleanor instructed, “I won’t be much longer.”

I felt compelled to take off my clothes and sat on the chair, watching Ellen take this guy’s cock in her pussy and obviously enjoying every minute of it by the sounds she was making. My cock was harder than it had ever been as I watched her pale white thighs rise and fall on his black muscular torso. Her strawberry blonde triangle of curls pointing at the black, latex encased, erection that she was using to pleasure herself with. Her hair gently bounced as her ample titties did the same, her nipples like rubber bullets, hot and weaponised. It was impossible not to be aroused by their interracial intercourse on in our bed. The bed was creaking as she picked up her pace, to fuck his cock until either she, he, or they both came. She looked stunning as she pounded up and down on his impressively sized cock. Ellen didn’t even acknowledge me again as she worked towards her orgasm and minutes later the guy announced he was cumming, forcing his cock deep up into Eleanors hungry vagina.

Ellen ground down onto him and I knew he was pumping his sperm into his straining condom. At least she stayed true to her word, that was something she kept only for me, and for the first time I felt like I had won some sort of small victory. His sperm were not destined for Ellen’s unprotected womb. As she slid down onto it fully, she moaned louder, her back arched. Short gasps of breath followed as she held his black cock inside her before beginning to convulse and her breath got caught in her throat. She tightened the death grip she had on his shoulders as her whole body tensed. A loud combination of moan, whimper, and exhalation signaled the onslaught of her orgasm. It hit her hard. She shuddered and twitched, her chest and stomach shaking as each new wave passed. 

“Oh yes, oh fuck”, Ellen cried out staring at Jerome who panting, his eyes closed tight. “Oh yeah, I can feel it, you’re inflating that condom. How do you like watching your woman taking another man’s cock in her?” she said, addressing me. She was my woman? That’s how she saw herself? She wasn’t Jerome’s? 

Jerome was too far gone in the orgasmic bliss that preceded his own ejaculation to even register what she had said. I wondered if her words ate at him the way they had eaten away at me. She was looking at my own erection, hard and pointing, no doubt feeling her lovers soften and shrink inside of her. “You look so fucking hot,” she told me as I realised I was slowly wanking my cock. Ellen leant forward to kiss Jerome passionately and then rolled off him, onto her back. Spreading her legs, I could see her slick, gaping vagina, and felt numb. Her fizzy cum started to gather all over the opening of her pussy and I watched as it trickled out of her and down towards her ass. As she stared at me she caught it with a finger and used it to slowly rim herself and then slip a finger up into her tight hole. Still, without even blinking, she reached down to Jerome’s semi erect, condom encased penis and began carefully unrolling the transparent rubber from his softening length.

It was all stretched like the one I had found and used. Eleanor held it up, I could see all the cum was still trapped at the tip of the thing. It was heavy and there looked roughly double the amount I could produce. Ellen shuffled from her comatose lover and brought the sheath to me. She held it up looking at the thick white load of black mans cum inside. I stopped pulling on my cock harder as she held the used condom up to my nose. The intense scent of Ellen’s sex caused my penis to lurch. Ellen’s eyes were fixed on mine, she looked curious, wondering what I might do next and moved it to my lips.

I reached out with my tongue and licked it. The musky smell and taste of my Ellen’s juices came into my mouth and made my head spin. My cock jumped and my hand gripped it once more. Ellen looked like she might have another orgasm from just watching me! I licked up and down the used rubber, that just a few minutes before had been trapped inside Ellen’s well fucked pussy. I licked it all over. Then I let the heavy cum filled condom slip between my lips so that I could really taste her nectar. It was great, the smell of my lover was in my nose and the taste of her sweet pussy in my mouth. I was soon sucking on the used rubber like a pacifier. I watched as Ellen’s hand dropped to her own sex organ and we both began to masturbate together.

That’s when it happened, the condom I was sucking on so hard broke and exploded into my mouth. The black guys cum rushed into my mouth making me gag. I tried to pull away but the cum just followed me. A thick splash went into my mouth. With a plop, more landed on my chin and then the rest of it spilled all over my bare cock. I suddenly realised that I had a mouth full of Jerome’s cum. My body froze in place, all except for my hand, that kept pumping up and down on my dick, which was now covered in another man’s cum. The cum of a big black man. The load that was meant for Ellen was now all over me. I looked into the same mirror on the door where I had created my masturbation video which put me in this position. There I was once more, holding an empty condom over my face, pumping my spent dick all covered with Jerome’s spunk. I also realised my mouth was empty. I had just swallowed hus large deposit of cum.

Naked and standing shocked before me, legs spread like a discarded doll, she allowed herself to explore her juicy curly blonde nest while spreading small plump lips with her dainty fingertips. When she parted those small now hairless lips, a pink nub at its apex stood like a tiny erection. Tongue wagging as though she wished she could lick it, she frigged herself to quivering fluid-spraying orgasm. Fingers sliding over the pink swollen gland after exploring her juicy sheath, she shivered and sucked her slippery wet fingers. Sighing in pleasure, she rolled back onto the bed next to Jerome, her eyes closed, enjoying the moment. Then she looked at me, beckoning me over with her other hand.

“Jerome’s cock looks all messy,” Ellen said to me, rubbing cum over Jerome’s helmet, “Why don’t you clean it for him?”

I knew that it was now or never. I was either going to go through with this or I wasn’t. I was hoping that Ellen wouldn’t think differently of me but I had to trust her… after all, I had nothing and no one else. Jerome looked at me with a hopeful expression. I felt cold. Ellen took my hand and placed it on his black cock. It looked partially hard, his thick pubic was trimmed and his balls hung low beneath his shaft. Ellen stared at me, her blue eyes sparkling in anticipation. She nodded for me to go ahead. I kneeled down, my face inches from his flaccid cock. He smelled nice, not terribly musky and not perfumed. I reached out and began to stroke his shaft feeling it grow with each stroke. I turned my focus to his balls. I had never handled another man’s cock, much less his balls. It felt strange but still oddly familiar. I certainly had handled my own equipment thousands of times before and while this was similar it was different too. I had never had this perspective before, looking at a hard cock at eye level.

At first I hesitated but, looking down at his semi erect cock, covered in a mixture of their fluids. I knelt between his legs and licked at his helmet, taking it into my mouth and sucking gently. Jerome sighed and Ellen stood up, coming to his side. Looking up, I could see Ellen and Jerome kissing, their tongues probing each other’s mouths.

“Go to work on him, get him hard again,” Ellen told me, “That’s it, lick his balls as well, make sure you get all that sticky mess.”

As I tongued his sack, Jerome groaned and I could see his cock twitching back to life. Tentatively, using all the gentleness I could muster, I slowly sucked all of his flaccid cock into my mouth. Holding it there, I enjoyed the feeling of the thick soft flesh filling my mouth. When I moved my tongue around the head he moved a little and moaned again. Softly sucking, I soon felt him start to grow, expanding in my mouth, getting thicker and longer. As he grew I had trouble keeping him between my lips. This slow, wet sucking and tonguing caused him to react as expected, his manhood expanding to its full length.

I rose a little, placing my arms on each side of his body giving me better access to his now engorged cock. Pushing my head down, taking as much of him as possible and then sliding back to the head. His cock was glistening, covered with my warm wet saliva. Ellen was giggling like a schoolgirl. I began a easy slow rhythm of up and down fucking with my mouth. Each down thrust as far as my throat will allow, feeling his hardness hitting the back of my tongue and throat. It didn’t take long before I could taste precum leaking from his slit. I sucked and swallowed knowing he was getting close.

My pace increased as his hips began pushing up to meet the wetness encircling him. He moaned as his hands reached for my head. He was almost lovingly stroking my hair as I continued to suck his throbbing cock. He pushed his hips up, while his hands stroked my head. I could feel the pulsating beat of his heart deep inside my mouth as his cock expanded even more. Jerome’s moans became louder and longer as his swollen cock moved, pulsating deep in my throat.

“Look at him Jerome,” I heard Ellen say, “I think he loves your cock as much as I do! I told you he was amazing!”

I felt almost euphoric with Eleanor’s praise and instantly gained more confidence so I started to swirl my tongue on the sensitive underside of his head. I soon felt Jerome’s large hand on the back of my head and I looked up to see a look of enjoyment on his face.

He looked down at me, smiled and moaned, “Mmm, you’re good at this… stop! I’m almost there!”

I continued my ministrations and felt slightly more pressure on the back of my head. Jerome was encouraging me and Ellen was pleased with me. Maybe this was who I was supposed to be. I was going to be a cocksucker for Ellen. I pulled off Jerome’s cock to catch my breath and looked over at Ellen. I saw her right hand kneading her breast and her left hand was in her pussy moving in a way that made me realise she was massaging her clit. She smiled at me and nodded at me to continue.

I turned back to Jerome’s cock and he pulled my head back onto full length. I gagged immediately as he nudged past my tonsils. He let me breathe as he changed positions and sat on the edge of the bed. I moved between his legs and returned to sucking his cock. As I continued to suck I felt Jerome buck his hips in time with my motions. He was becoming more vocal, saying things like “Suck me! Gag on it!” I heard Ellen say “Suck him off! Let him cum in your mouth”

Jerome’s hips continued to buck and his moans grew louder. I thought maybe he was close to cumming. His precum flowed like a summer stream. I sucked harder and harder, tonguing his slit, feeling him jerk and throb from the onslaught. He pushed his hands down and held himself suspended while you let out a loud groan of delight and animal passion. “Aaarrrrrrggggg,…..Ohhh fuck I’m cumming…..I’m cumming!!”

With that his cock pulsated one last time as his steamy hot cum blasted from the small hole, hitting the back of my throat. I swallowed and gulped trying to accommodate his creamy cum. Each beat of his heart sent more cum squirting and gushing from his bloated balls. I just kept swallowing blast after blast of his love juice. His cum tasted salty like I imagined but it was not unpleasant. He pumped four or five large ropes into my mouth. I tried to swallow it all but some leaked from the corners of my lips. I felt used. Dirty. Degraded. Pathetic.

He stayed suspended while his quivering ejaculation continued. Jerome’s body was hard as steel while his skin was covered with goosebumps. Soon he relaxed, lowering his body to the bed. His now empty cock began wilting, the softening euphoric stutter of passion released. As I released him Ellen captured his shriveling cock in her mouth, wanting to hold it as long as possible. She softly sucked and milked his cock with her warm mouth, as his body settled into the mattress. Finally his breathing returned to normal, and she let him drop from her mouth. 

Once again, Jerome looked completely fucked. Ellen pulled me up and kissed me with more vigour than I’ve felt since those first innocent days we spent together. Pulling off my lips she smiled at me and asked me if I was okay. I nodded with what felt like a stupid look on my face as Jerome, exhausted, sank into the vacated office chair looking equally bemused. Ellen went down on her knees and studied my penis as if she was making a direct comparison with Jerome’s purple headed warrior.

“Okay,” she announced, as if she was about to jump off a diving board. Then she pointed my cock slightly upwards, stretched her jaw open as far as it would go, and lowered her face over me.

I could feel Ellen’s tongue against the head of my cock, then as she slowly took me in, along the length of my shaft, like a ship running aground on land. She didn’t encircle her lips around it, but just left her mouth open as she steadily brought her head forward. I could hear the sounds of her breath coming from her throat and of her wet mouth taking me in. Ellen’s blue eyes looked up at me. She moaned a muffled “ugh” to show that she liked it, and held me locked in her stare as she kept me half-way in her mouth. Then she tilted her head back and craned her neck slightly, closed her eyes and put her hand on my ass to pull me further in.

I watched as she plunged my cock into her open mouth. She was amazing. Eleanor must have had a full six inches past her lips now. Her cute little nostrils flared as she took deep, steady breaths through her nose. I could feel her tongue tickling the base of my cock and then the head as it finally reached the back of her throat. Wanting all of it in her completely, I gently pushed her by the swirl of hair piled on top of her head. Suddenly, I felt the flesh of her mouth shudder. She gagged and reared her head, withdrawing entirely. “Oh,” she said in surprise as she choked and caught her breath. In the lamplight, a strand of saliva sparkled between her chin and the tip of my cock.

“I did it, though, didn’t I? She beamed at me, all teary-eyed now. “I guess a big hard cock like yours is a bit different from practicing with a ripe banana.” She laughed and swept her hair out of her face. “Let me try it again, okay?” She wrapped her fist around my wet cock and held it, then lowered her voice to a whisper. “Only this time, when I nod my head, push yourself into me and put your hands in my hair.” Her eyes brightened as she said it.

I was quivering as she gripped me. She took the first half of my cock in quickly this time and then her breaths became careful and deliberate. She stretched her jaw wider and moved her face closer; I felt my head on the roof of her mouth and then the sound of the flesh of her throat being plunged. She closed her mouth and hummed deeply, her warm tongue enclosing on me. Then she looked up into my eyes and nodded her little head with my cock filling her mouth. I wrapped my fingers through her satiny pile of blonde hair, Eleanor stretched her mouth open as if she was yawning, and I gently dipped further into her.

There was a slight croak in her throat, but she held herself there. All eight inches of my hard-on were in her; the texture of her uvula and her tonsils tickled my head. Having her warm mouth covering everything from my balls to my tip made me shudder when I thought of pouring my cum down her throat.

Ellen took my cock out of her mouth with a slurp. “Ohhh, you’re so deep in me when you do that…” she said. She held me in her fist firmly and smiled. “It’s kind of like when you get all of your cock into me, into my pussy, and my body feels totally filled by how hot and hard you are.” I quivered in her hand as she said this and she began stroking me. I could see her mind working to come up with some new, inspired bit of dirty talk. “Don’t get me wrong,” she said sweetly, “I love it when you’re going in and out of me, thrusting… So many times when you’re on top of me, sliding into my pussy, I think, ‘Oh my god, I can’t take any more of your beautiful cock…'” She beamed up at me, and then looked down and began again, almost shyly: “And then you do that thing where you lift my ass up and really shove it into me, and it’s like this whole cock, right up to the balls, is inside my cunt. It’s like that extra inch you shove in… it feels so good when you just plough me like that.”

She let go of me and loosened her hair until it fell down about her shoulders. My cock pointed straight at her as I stood. Eleanor smoothed her hair and then leaned back onto the bed, her hands behind her ass and her breasts jutting outwards. She crossed her legs and looked directly into my eyes. “Tell me what you want now,” she said flatly.

“I think I need to see that again,” I answered. She smiled and leaned forward to me. Opening her mouth, she stretched her tongue well beyond her lips, and as she gathered her long hair away from her face again, Ellen brought my cock far inside her. She went quicker this time. I craned my head to look at her in profile as she put me deep in her throat. Her jaw was widely open, so much that her lips weren’t wrapped around the top of me, and she softly shut her eyes. I could hear the wet plunge of my head in her throat and had to look away to keep myself from shooting my load of cum into her. As I tried to keep my mind away from the pleasure, I felt a tingling through my balls. I looked down again; Ellen was licking them with just the faintest tip of her tongue, both hands nesting in her hair the whole time.

She pulled away now. “What self-restraint!” she said, proud of herself. “I was sure I was going to get it that time, right down the throat. A lady expects at least that much when she sucks cock that way.” Ellen put on her haughty, offended tone of voice. “You’re even a gentleman when getting deep-throated!”

Hmmm… more of Ellen’s games. She had a way of pretending we were other people that was obviously meant to be fun and silly. And you could play along if you wanted or just enjoy her performance. When she would come, her beginning moans and dirty-talk were a kind of performance too, meant to prod you along and come inside her at the same time. It was like a tug-of-war. But each time I managed to hold on and last longer than she did, I noticed a moment in her coming where her sounds and the tension in her body changed from playfulness to unrestrained desire.

Eleanor stayed down there for at least a quarter of an hour but then, rising back to her feet, she said “I don’t want you to cum yet. There’s more fun to be had tonight.” She dragged me onto the bed and we made out like high school sweethearts. I moved down to her breast and began to suck on her nipple. My hand massaged her other breast, kneading it aggressively. After a few minutes of this I felt Jerome massaging my ass. I froze! I’d forgotten all about him. His hands were caressing my butt cheeks while occasionally grazing the crack of my ass with his fingers. I knew what this was, I was being made ready. A chill of trepidation went down my spine and Ellen sensed my change in demeanor. She grabbed my hand and placed it directly onto her steaming hot pussy. “Finger me…” she breathed. I extended my index finger and inserted it into her pussy. She was so wet it was like her pussy was sucking my finger into her. She moaned loudly as I inserted a second finger into her sex.

I felt something cool in my ass and knew that Jerome was preparing me for the ultimate fulfillment of my fantasy. He spread some lube around my asshole before inserting a finger. It was a pleasant feeling and was not painful at all. When he added a second finger I felt fuller but still no pain. Ellen pulled off of me so she could watch the show. I let Jerome continue opening me up, enjoying the sensations. He pulled his fingers out of me and Ellen kneeled down to give Jerome a little encouragement. “You need to make him rock hard for penetration,” she said between mouthfuls, “now you can take over.” She withdrew her pouting lips from the black man’s rising penis. I wrapped my lips around his cock for a second time, taking more of him in than I was able to previously.

He pulled me up and eased me onto the bed on my back. He positioned me further onto the bed to give himself room to mount me while he lubed up his cock. Jerome climbed between my legs, and I lifted my legs to let him in. He took my lower legs in his powerful hands and parted them before pushing back on my thighs, rolling me onto my shoulders, raising my ass off the bed. I felt a slight pressure on my ass and knew his cock was lining up for its assault.

“I’m not ready,” I croaked, “This is as far as I want to go. Time out.”

“This is not about you.” Jerome replied. He was opening a rubber and Ellen smiled at me but shook her head.

“You are ready. This is what I want. So you’re going to do this for me.” There was a wicked glint in her eyes. She reached out with her hand and took the condom from her boyfriend, “No Jerome, he needs to feel you, his first time needs to be bareback.” 

“No!” I struggled to sit up but both Ellen and Jerome held me down. I watched as he covered his impressive fuck tool in lube. I clenched my ass closed in fear. The anticipation of his huge black erection up me had me panicked. I had never had anal sex before and I didn’t want to start now!

My eyes were wild with terror for a split second and he saw it, and smiled. I wracked my brain thinking of something to say. In reality I had never had anal sex and was deathly afraid of it. I wanted to tell him something that would direct his attention back to my mouth, or back to Ellen’s pussy. “Um, no!” Was all I could say. Christ, I’m GREAT in a crisis.

He laughed and said “I’m going to pop your anal cherry. It won’t be pleasant at first but trust me, you’ll like it eventually. Don’t struggle and just look into my eyes,” he said in a firm voice. My eyes were wet and terrified, and this made him grin widely. “You are gorgeous. But Ellen wants me to rape your asshole and we both know you’ll do anything for her. How do you feel about that?”

I bite back a sob and say, “Helpless. Terrified. Please… please don’t.”

He moaned with lust and replied in a low voice, “Right answer, honey.” He asked if I was ready and I shook my head but Jerome pushed slowly but firmly and felt more pressure than before. While I felt no pain when Jerome used his fingers I was definitely feeling pain now. The fat head pushed against my tiny little virgin ass hole, and I whimpered with fear. He moaned again at the sound of my terror and pushed his cock again and again against my ass.

Jerome put his lubed up fingers back into my hole and moved them around, getting me loose and open. When he pulled them out, I felt his cock slide between my lubed cheeks and press against my hole. I seriously questioned if he’d be able to get it in. He kept the pressure up and massaged my opening with his cock, gently pressing against it, letting off, and then pressing again. I was going to do everything in my power to stop him fucking me but with Ellen holding my arms by my side and Jerome’s powerful bidy pinning me down, I was caught. I looked pathetic and scrawny under the bigger black man. My penis was soft and small, completely the opposite of the shining black erection rising above it. 

“Take deep breaths and relax,” Ellen instructed in soft tones into my ears as he pulled back his foreskin and positioned his cock between my cheeks. 

“Please don’t!” I gasped as he continued to press against my hole. Slowly, my opening let him in. It was very tight, and very gradually, as he continued pressing in and out, my ass opened more. Finally, he got partially in, and then held there, moving around, and I stayed relaxed. He pressed in deeper, very slowly, and I gasped as the head of his cock finally got through my entrance.

With, I swear, a fucking POPPING sound, he slid into my asshole. “OH YEAH!” he shouted with glee as he penetrated me, taking me up the ass, taking me in a taboo act of degradation. I was squealing like a stuck pig with the pain, and Ellen loved it. He slowly pressed on and inch after agonising inched was forced past my sphincter. Three inches… four inches… half of his manhood was inside me and it felt like someone had shoved a red hot poker up my arse. I cried and cried. I begged him to stop, and I cried some more. Through the haze of pain and fear I started to feel a slight twinge of desire, which confused me. This wasn’t how a person was supposed to react to violent assault, and yet part of me – a base, primeval part – was feeling something intensely powerful. I felt alive, used, animalistic, terrified, and somehow the pain felt pure and cleansing to me.

He left his magnificent member deep inside a few moments, and then slowly pushed in once more. I let out a deep loud moan and uttered, “Oh yes!” He grabbed my cheeks and spread them wide and pushed his thick rod in all the way, deep into my ass. However, mixed with the pain was intense pleasure. He continued pushing into me and I felt his curly pubes mashing into my balls. The pain subsided and only the pleasure remained. He was all the way inside of me and I felt a sense of accomplishment. He stopped, allowing me to get comfortable and then began to ease back out until all that was left inside me was his head. He pushed back in, this time bottoming out in one swift stroke.

“Don’t fight it! Feel him inside you. Feel his heat!” Ellen exclaimed, when he was balls deep inside me. Holding a few moments, he slowly slid back out, all the way, then pressed his tip in again and filled me faster. I closed my eyes and gripped the sheet in my fists as I moaned loudly. It got better when he began slowly fucking me, taking long strokes and proppong himself up above me on his hands. 

“Fuck yes, this is exactly what I wanted!” Ellen shouted as her black lover sped up his motions. I writhed below him as he grunted with each thrust. My tears stung my cheeks with shame. 

“Stop now!” I gasped, grimacing at the onslaught. My black rapist laughed at my tears, my pain and my now frequent moans, and fucked me harder. He pounding against my prostate as he skillfully fucked my ass with his cock, creating the first sparks of pleasure within me.

“Harder!” Ellen demanded. My eyes shut and my mind was lost to his cock. He obliged and took it up another level, really ramming it into me. I couldn’t believe how big he was, how tight he filled me, and how it felt to get fucked. My bed shook wildly, my moans and his grunts grew louder. He laid on top of me, trapping me, humping my ass fiercely, his breath hot on my neck. Our skin slapped together as he drove in deep and I was powerless with the weight of his body upon me. My hard nipples rubbed against his chest as he pounded my violated ass.

“Ohhhhh yeah, ohhhhh this looks incredible,” Ellen called out. Jerome grunted even louder, sat back up, and began thrusting into my ass in short jerky movements. I took it all for my blonde girlfriend, wishing it was over. He began long slower strokes and ran his hands up and down my back. 

His breathing was ragged, and I muttered, “Please don’t cum inside me,” under my breath.

He moved his hands to my hips and grasped them firmly and thrust hard and deep into me. I gasped, and then moaned loudly as he began pounding me hard and fast again. “Ohhhhh fuck!” I yelled, as he gave it to me good and hard. 

“Ugggh, oh God, baby, your fucking ass is so tight, ugggh, I’m gonna cum right up in your asshole, you like that? You want that, Ellen? Ugggggh…” He grunted and moaned unintelligibly, as my body bounced around on the bed like a rag doll. I groaned, reduced to a taken animal.

I was out of my mind. All I could think of was, “I’m getting fucked!” Jerome’s huge black cock smoothly thrust in and out of my asshole. He wasn’t aggressive, just insistent. He was driving to his ultimate conclusion and I was happy for him to finish inside me as quickly as possible and end this assault. I don’t know what it’s like to be fucked as a woman but it seemed like this was very close. I was giving another man pleasure, allowing him to use my body for his gratification. And my best friend had lured me here. She had skillfully manipulated everything. As she always did. For her own pleasure.

Looking at Jerome, his eyes were locked onto mine, a look of intense lust and desire was on his face. It was kinda hot knowing that it was my body making him feel like this. Jerome leaned downward, his cock buried deep in my guts, sweat dripping off his face onto mine. He leaned his face close to mine and his lips locked with my lips. I had never kissed or thought about kissing another man before, but the way Jerome was grinding his cock in my ass and the pleasure and lust I was feeling, all I was able to do was accept the kiss and the butt fucking I was getting. To my shame, I felt my cock harden and rise between us. Jerome sat back on his knees, pulling me with him so my ass remained connected to his cock, so he could see my erection from above his plunging black shaft. His black skin contrasted with mine. My cock reached its full size, pointing away from my body at ninety degrees.

Ellen was massaging my shoulders, chest and arms. She was shouting encouragement and leaned over to kiss me. Her kiss was intense and I felt that she was enjoying this thoroughly. She whispered, “Fuck you look so sexy when you are getting fucked by another man. I need that cock in me!”

Almost immediately Ellen leapt on top of me facing Jerome. She lowered herself onto my throbbing cock, both of us exhaling loudly as I filled her beautiful pussy. With Jerome’s cock stretching my ass and my cock stretching Ellen’s pussy I finally became a willing partner. She started riding me, slowly but soon she was bouncing on my prick like a wanton woman. Her moans increased in tempo and volume as I thrust inside her. Jerome’s thrusting grew more intense and he was moaning loudly. I knew from before that he was close to cumming. 

“This… is… so… fucking… HOT!” Jerome hissed between thrusts, “I’m going to cum!” 

I watched as Ellen Jerome kissed as they both fucked me and then the inevitabke hapened. He tensed and came hard, almost crying with the pleasure of it. With one final thrust, I felt Jerome’s cock twitch in my ass and his cum blasting into me. My ass rapist was unloading his sperm inside me for the second time, spewing forth great loads of hot cum, thrusting his cock right up into the center of me, leaving me hollowed out, in sweet agony, with slimy cum dripping out of my abused asshole.The warmth filled me, the sense of it rising inward. I was shaking, drenched, my eyes damp with the range of emotions filling my mind and body. 

He rested a moment or two, enjoying the continuing sensation, the feeling of my total submission. Then carefully, he pulled out, satisfied. I could feel his cock slipping out of my ass followed by his cum. The only way to describe how I felt was slutty. I felt thoroughly fucked. He collapsed backwards away from Ellen who was still humping herself onto me slightly and panting. I saw Jerome survey my stretched ass before returning to the office chair to watch Ellen ride me to oblivion. He looked… jealous? He left me to my shivering fear and my drying tears while the pain in my ass slowly abated. The warm semen trickling out of my ass was quite soothing, actually. It was a gentle end to a brutal rape and I was thankful that I was not in pain anymore, although my fear of him hadn’t gone completely.

But with Jerome’s weight off me I was free. I suddenly found my strength and grappled with Ellen as she gently rode me in reverse doggy position. Anger consumed me and I took charge, desperate to claw back some of my masculinity. I flipped Ellen onto her back to continue fucking her. My balls were slapping against her ass as I pumped inside her pussy. I saw red. Using the pain in my rectum to fuel my ravaging of her extraordinarily beautiful body. I knew I wasn’t going to last long as I continued thrusting, raging against my predicament. Finally, I felt the first spasm of my orgasm as Ellen’s nails clawed into my back, the screams from her orgasm echoing in the bedroom. She was enjoying it. Then as if she didn’t already know I whispered, “I’m cumming!”

She responded with a shaky yet soothing soft tone while she worked hard on her clit to reach her own orgasm as quickly as possible, “I know honey, I can feel it. It’s ok, shoot it deep inside me! Give me your liquid heat!”

As soon as she finished her sentence a powerful orgasm began a long journey through her while I was beginning to shoot thick heavy streams of cum deep inside her slim and quivering body. She arched her back and just as before I could feel her pussy squeezing my cock tightly. I felt the tremors of her cervix as it slurped my life fluid up into her fertile womb, which further enhanced my already intense orgasm. Then Ellen reached up and kissed me deeply as our bodies climaxed together. We kissed and kissed wrestling our tongues together and all over each other’s faces. It was a sloppy wet uncontrolled kiss prescribed by our purposely synchronized orgasms. My baby maker was still pumping full force jets of my sperm into Ellen as it twitched inside her. We were grunting and moaning uncontrollably, undoubtedly signifying to Jerome that we were consummating our relationship.

Slowly my volleys of cum became less forceful and I felt myself gradually regaining control. My cock was still deliberately buried to the hilt, making short strokes deep inside her pussy. Ellen was still climaxing with her pussy contracting around my cock milking it for every last drop of fluid and her strong cervix spasms increasing the chance of pregnancy.  Then without warning and rather abruptly her orgasm was lost. Ellen was lying under me, eyes closed with a huge grin plastered on her face and my cock was still throbbing and twitching within her vaginal canal.

When Ellen opened her sparkling blue eyes and looked at me she said with a big smile, “That was awesome!”

I smiled back at her as I continued to slowly move my spent penis back and forth within her as my cock slowly went limp inside her. I pushed her legs back and was careful not to allow any cum to escape as I lifted my soft dick from her pussy. I collapsed on top of Ellen, kissing her and holding her close. Neither Ellen nor I noticed that Jerome had dressed and slipped out while we fucked. Ellen asked, “Do you feel as warm as I do?”

I thought about the heavy load Jerome had fucked into me and shuddered. I had been raped by her boyfriend and she had been complicit in his popping of my anal cherry. There was a good chance that my body had accepted more of that powerful black man’s spunk than hers had. But that had been her mission… to break me and make me completely submissive when it came to her needs. She needed to see that… she needed me to feel it… and had I made myself complicit by accepting it? I sucked his cock for her. I tasted his sperm. Having him take my virgin ass, bareback, seemingly was going to be the price I would have to pay to keep Eleanor in my life. Ellen didn’t get a reply from me, she just snuggled into me as we lay there on our disheveled bed. She felt hotter than the fires of hell and I wondered if I had just made a deal with the devil… I didn’t feel cold. My ass burned.  As I lay next to Ellen, I began to doze off, my body totally used and with the taste of Jerome’s cum in my mouth.

________

I wasn’t quite sure what woke me up. It might have been the same strange taste I’d fallen asleep with. Sort of a musky flavor. I didn’t wake up much, at first. There was just something so blissful and warm about the nest of blankets around me that the first faint stirrings of consciousness immediately decided to retreat back into the sweet comfort of sleep. In my semi consciousness I saw blue eyes… and orgasms, I remembered them with a faint sigh. Lots and lots of orgasms. I had got lucky. The details escaped me, I hadn’t quite woken up enough yet to remember who and why and where, but the what seemed fairly certain in my still half-asleep brain. Lots of sex. I shifted position just a little, trying to find my lover.

That woke me up further. When I shifted on the bed, I felt a lot of things at once. The first was pain. When I slid a little along the sheets, I felt a throb in rectum, a nagging pain that I realised dimly had been a part of me for so long that my brain had tuned it out. Rolling over also seemed to make me notice a soreness on my buttocks, a tenderness that I hadn’t felt before combined with a wetness… I closed my eyes, filled with a sense of intangible doom. The bed was cold and empty. I was alone again. Then I remembered his black cock. I remembered it pulsing, filling me with his hot semen. The contents of his heavy testicles was still inside me. I sat up, looking frantically around my darkened bedroom. But as the horror of it all sank in, I slowly slid down back onto the bed, knees open, head down, thinking: What have I done? What did he do to me? Where had Ellen gone?

It was early evening and the apartment was quiet. I looked at my phone. I had three messages and one missed call but nothing from Jessica. Wait? A missed call? It looked at my call log and saw that it was from Sophie. She called a couple of hours ago now… during my ordeal. I knew Ellen had messaged someone earlier, perhaps it was her Mom?  The first text message was from Jerome. The fact that he had messaged surprised me, he was full of praise for the evening we had all spent together and he apologised for seeding my ass on my first time. He also had regrets about his understanding of my relationship with his girlfriend. I could read into that either way: Did he feel sorry for me and how Ellen had led me on, but was stating that she was very much HIS girlfriend? Or was he sorry because he didn’t realise how much Ellen meant to me and she was MY girlfriend?

The second message was from Sophie. It was simple: “Call me xox”

The last message was from Ellen, telling me how amazing I was, how happy she was and that she hoped I understood… Jerome had apparently left in a strop and she wanted to appease him… Be with him… Sleep with him tonight.

No. I didn’t understand. But what other option did I have? My girlfriend was his girlfriend. Her boyfriend was my rapist. And I needed to learn to like it. I am a cuckold. That’s what I am. If I learned anything from the events that took place, it was that my hole, my once virgin hole, had been used by a black man. Not just any man. Jerome. Huge. Throbbing. Velvet steel. Thick black meat. That’s who owned my ass now and Ellen, she had claimed the rest. I wouldn’t even call my asshole an asshole anymore. My white skin was now a burning pink. Just like any freshly fucked pussy should be. And just like a freshly fucked pussy, mine was leaking cum.

That’s when I heard it. An unmistakable knock at the front door. I stood up slowly still feeling slightly light headed. I knew the cum dripping out of my ass pussy and the taste of cum in my mouth were just the beginning. I grabbed my dressing gown and walked to the door. It was Sophie. I stood there, staring at her, Jerome’s nut butter streaming down my legs. And let out a sob.

“We need to talk.”

…to be continued.

Get Lucky

We watched sadly, waving good-bye to our long-time neighbours and good friends as they drove away for a new life overseas. It wasn’t often that you got neighbours as good as Steve and Cassie, and we had become very close over the years. Steve’s new job required a move to Europe and the pay was simply too good to turn down. I was eighteen and was considering moving away from home myself, but I still worried about what the new neighbours would be like and hoped they would be half as nice as Steve and Cassie. All we knew was that the house was sold and that the new owners should be arriving in a couple of days.

The weekend arrived along with a moving truck and a team of movers. My family and I decided to introduce ourselves the next day, after they had had a bit of time to settle. We went to the door and rang the bell and the door opened. The man standing there looked stressed, covered in sweat, no doubt from the move. We introduced ourselves and he straightened his shirt and wiped his brow, apologising for not holding out his hand due to being sweaty but introduced himself as Joseph.

Joseph invited us in, apologising for the mess, which we laughed about. We were surprised by how well the house was already set up; they weren’t wasting any time settling in. Joseph called for his wife, Sophie who came down the stairs to meet us. Sophie was a stunner. She was in her late 30’s or early 40’s, with long blonde hair and light blue eyes, an ample chest, and a figure that most women would die for and most men would die to have. They invited us to sit, saying they were just wrapping up for the day and that Sophie had just finished cleaning up. Joseph excused himself to go do the same and was back shortly, having run through the shower and changed.

I joined my parents and we all chatted, got to know each other a bit. The family of five had moved from the east coast, Joseph’s tech job had provided an opportunity for a promotion and a raise, not unlike what had taken our dear friends away. Sophie was looking for work as a nurse, something that shouldn’t be hard to find a job at with her qualifications. They mentioned their young teenage daughter’s were resting upstairs but we didn’t meet them that night. All girls, the twins must have been a year or two younger than me, their eldest was a year older and already at the local University. Maybe we could car share? They asked if there was anywhere decent to eat nearby and we suggested a little Italian restaurant around the corner and invited them out for a meal. They were delighted as were we.

At dinner the adults chatted and I happily ate the free meal half listening to their conversation. Sophie seemed very open and interesting. Joseph appeared to be almost the opposite. Well they do say opposites attract? He let slip that their eldest daughter had serious boyfriend trouble and one of the reasons for the move was to put some distance between them. He half joked to my dad that he would quite happily castrate the young man who had apparently done unspeakable things. Apparently the police had been involved and they had moved on, quite literally. It was actually something to see the passion and the lengths a father would go to in order to protect his family. Despite his demeanor, I liked him. I respected him.

The next day I was revising for my upcoming exams when I heard a noise outside. It was the beginning of summer and I wished I could have been out there rather than completing assignments and hitting the books. I needed to be quite organised and fit as much study as I could around work. I didn’t have time for much else but the summer would give me some freedom once the exams were out of the way. I spent a lot of time in the home office which has a nice window looking out from the second floor over the back yard of Joseph and Sophie’s toward the mountains. I had spent many hours looking out that window, staring off in the distance as I contemplated the future.

Their back yard was very private, with a fence and hedge. It also had a nice in-ground pool and I have to admit that I’d witnessed our old neighbours Steve and Cassie out there a few times having all sorts of fun when they’d had a bit too much to drink, although I made a point of trying to never stare or watch them. But this time I stared across the lawn at Sophie while she kneeled over her flowerbeds to pull weeds. Her back was perfectly arched as she supported her weight with one arm while tilling the soil with the other. The cut-off shorts she wore hugged the backs of her legs as she rocked back and forth on her knees. It was a hot day and her bronze legs glistened with sweat in the midday sun. I could tell she was working hard as the shorts rode up the crease between the two denim-covered globes. A forceful jerk on a stubborn weed made her tight butt jiggle as though it had been slapped.

Joseph appeared, carrying pots for plants as they continued to rearrange and tend to their new garden. He took his shirt off and revealed a hairy chest which Sophie very obviously appreciated. I sat on the office chair, pulled my feet up under me and watched them as they flirted and worked in perfect unison. A good team.

I don’t know if my Dad ever adored my Mom the way Joseph appreciated Sophie, if he did, he never said anything or made it obvious. My parents were quite reserved around me and it was nice to see the new family next door interacting with each other. I caught glimpses of my neighbours daughter’s working in the shadows of the house and could see the love and tenderness their Mom and Dad showed them with every interaction. Yes, I decided, we had indeed got ourselves some good new neighbours.

We bumped into Joseph and Sophie out front a couple of days later. They were far less stressed, having mostly settled in now and Sophie announced that she had just landed a job at a hospital about half an hour away. She would be working all sorts of shift work, but it was a great place to start. Just then the front door opened and Sophie turned and called out to her daughter to come meet us. Out stepped Sophie’s near-twin, minus the same chest. Eleanor was introduced to us as their nineteen-year-old daughter and stood next to her mother as we chatted briefly. 

Eleanor’s hair was striking. She had long, platinum blonde locks pulled up in a ponytail. I fell in love with her hair immediately; lustrous, soft, and always long and mesmerising. Eleanor’s ponytail exposed her long sensuous neck. My smile broadened, as I thought of the special place at the nape of the neck that sent shivers down a woman’s spine. I daydreamed of being putty in her hands. This was the daughter who was off limits… and I could see why her father was so protective of her.

The blonde daughter was wearing a simple blouse and through the white cotton; I could see that the young woman was not wearing a bra. The material wrapped each of her small breasts gently in a soft cotton cocoon, but not constricting, allowing an ample amount of her cleavage to show. Since her back was to me, I could only imagine her firmness, her large pink nipples starting to rise from the gentle rubbing of the soft cotton on her swaying breasts. The silk material showed enough to be sinfully teasing but not enough to be seen through. I wondered if she knew how the way she had dressed had affected me and pulled my eyes away to stop myself from staring. Fuck! I was already smitten with her!

I was shocked at how similar Eleanor was to her mother. Same hair, same cute face, same light blue eyes, both five foot four-ish, the only obvious difference, as mentioned, was her chest. Sophie had, what I would guess to be about a 36C chest, while Eleanor barely had an A or maybe small B cup. Regardless, their eyes were stunning and that combination of blonde hair with light eyes had always been something I loved. I felt embarrassed and uncomfortable as my hormones raged and my body responded to the beauties before me. Fortunately we parted and went our separate ways, my parent’s congratulating Sophie again for her job and telling Eleanor that it was nice to meet her. I don’t think our eyes ever met.

Summer was late arriving that year but when it did, it arrived with a vengeance. The heat was almost unbearable and we spent too much time indoors, under the air conditioning. I was working one afternoon, sitting at my desk deep in thought and staring at the mountains when I decided I needed a break and stood to stretch. When I looked back out the window, I couldn’t help but notice Sophie in her garden, facing away from me and tanning. With her shift work, it was hard to know when Sophie would be around. Joseph was away at work and I couldn’t help but admire Sophie’s tight body and perky bum in her white bikini.

I’m ashamed to say it, but I did find my hand adjusting my growing cock as my mind wandered to fantasy. I slid my hand down my shorts and started to touch myself. I saw Sophie move and I stepped back from the window a bit, not wanting to be caught violating her privacy but she didn’t get up, instead reaching behind her back to untie her top and move the strings aside to not have tan lines. This did nothing to help with my restraint as my mind wandered further into fantasy. I pictured myself applying lotion, removing her bottoms, and mounting her on the lounge chair. I leaned against my window frame for balance as my imagination escalated, along with the attention I was giving my cock. Sophie’s ass was so perky, I was imagining myself caressing it when she reached down her sides and pulled the strings that attached the halves of her bottoms together. It was as though she knew what I wanted even though she had no idea I was there.

Sophie slid her bottoms down and pulled them out from under her. I now had a full view of her from the end of her feet, looking up her long, tanned legs and between them. I saw no hair from my angle so I knew that she at least shaved her lips. I couldn’t believe my luck, or that this was happening. Looking at the time, and knowing that Joseph wouldn’t be home for hours still, I slid my shorts and underwear down completely. Our second floor windows are large, but the sills are about the same height as my cock so someone below would not see if I was dressed. I now started to fully masturbate while watching this perfect body below me. I stroked slowly, not in any rush to finish as I wanted to admire her, to soak up what I was seeing.

A couple more minutes in, Sophie started to move again but with her back still to me, I didn’t move from the middle of the window and kept stroking myself. She sat up, her back to me and picked up a water bottle, pulling from it. I wanted her to hurry and lay back down because sitting up, her hair covered most of her back and although I could still see some of her bum, her pussy was hidden from me.

In one quick motion, Sophie started to move to the side. When she started to turn, I quickly ducked out of sight, not wanting to be caught spying or even worse, jerking off. After a few seconds I gathered my courage and edged my head to the side to peek. I saw her feet, facing up and closest to me. I slowly looked up her body, her long tanned legs to her pussy which, to my delight, was completely shaved, up her tight waist to her chest. 

I paused; something wasn’t right. It was then that I realised that her chest was tiny and that it must have been Eleanor, Sophie’s eldest daughter, who I was actually watching. I moved to the side again, ashamed of myself for spying on the eldest daughter and sexualising her. I knew I had to stop, to pull my shorts up, to get back to work, and I was about to when I noticed my cock, still rock hard and begging for attention. “Was I really hurting anyone by finishing what I’d started?” I asked myself. I peeked again to see Eleanor still laying there. I let my eyes wander up her body again. Her breasts would be barely a B-cup to my estimation, her areola were small and pink but her nipples were a decent size and protruded perfectly like large pencil erasers. I found myself wanting to pinch and suck on each of them in turn.

My cock was so hard, harder than it had been in quite some time. I continued to stroke myself, as I leaked pre-cum steadily. I pictured Eleanor spreading her legs for me, I pictured myself mounting her there on that chair in the sun. I felt the throbbing starting in my hand. Within moments, I erupted, shooting cum up onto the window, grabbing the frame to steady myself, my eyes closed and head pointed upward as I shook with each spurt.

When I was mostly done, I opened my eyes and turned my attention back to Eleanor. To my horror, she was sitting up on her chair, staring at me! There was semen running down my window although I wasn’t sure she could see it from there and I hoped that she hadn’t noticed that I was shaking in climax when she must have looked my way but that didn’t excuse the fact that she was sitting there nude and I had obviously been in the window watching. I was busted, she’d tell her Dad when he would come home later and come pounding on my door and confront me. I was guilty as charged. 

To my surprise, Eleanor continued to stare up at me, smiled and waved. I meekly lifted my hand to waive, noticing only once it was in front of my face that it had cum dripping from it. I didn’t want to be too much of a pervert, although I wasn’t sure that was possible at this point, so I stepped away from the window and went to the bathroom to tidy, grabbing a towel and cleaning my window and sill also. Eleanor was gone, to my relief, and I got back to work, still stressing that she would tell her folks.

The next afternoon, I was working but was distracted, looking out into their back yard often to see if Eleanor was there. It was early afternoon when she walked out into the back yard, wrapped in a towel. I decided to let her know I was there this time so I stood and stared at the mountains, as though I didn’t do it because of her presence. I watched in my peripheral vision as Eleanor approached the chair again, then looked in my direction and waved. I pretended that she caught my attention and looked her way, then waved back. I couldn’t wait to see her in that little bikini again!

To my surprise, Eleanor unhooked her towel and pulled it off and she was completely nude already! She smiled up at me, laid her towel across the chair, then laid down on her stomach again, facing away from me. Needless to say, my shorts were lowered immediately as my cock sprung to attention. I watched as Eleanor lay there, adjusting occasionally. I became aware that she was very subtly spreading her legs a bit more every time she adjusted until her legs were giving me a perfect view of her pussy. From what I could see, she was perfect.

After a few minutes, Eleanor rolled over onto her back, her head looking up at the sky and her eyes closed. I assumed that she knew I was still there watching. She bent her legs slightly after a couple more minutes, teasing me with imagery. I had been trying not to jerk my cock right away, again wanting to absorb every beautiful image before me while I could but now, with her legs bent and spread slightly, I was powerless to stop myself. I started to tug, standing centered in my window as I watched this young piece of perfection showing off for me. Eleanor stretched her arms up over her head, then sat up on her elbows, facing me. I was sure now that everything she’d done leading up to now was to tease me and give me a show and she wanted to ensure that I was watching. She looked up at me and smiled, then waved again. I waved back with my free hand but kept stroking myself just below the bottom of the window, assuming she didn’t know what I was doing.

Eleanor laid back down now, straightening her legs as she did but keeping them spread. One of her hands moved now, from her side, across her hip to her perfectly flat stomach. Her hand paused there, then moved up to her upper chest, then slowly to her tiny left breast. She started to massage it as I watched, now doing everything I could not to cum as I released my cock from my hand. Next started to pull on her nipple and then propped her head up on her other arm, facing me as she stared right at me. After a couple of minutes of nipple play, her hand moved south, across her stomach and between her legs as she bent them and spread them wide. I watched in awe as she rubbed her clit and then slipped her fingers inside her.

Eleanor continued this performance, slowly and rhythmically sliding her fingers up and down and then inside her. I was mesmerized and couldn’t look away. Suddenly, Eleanor stopped, then motioned her head toward me with an upward nod, as though to say, “your turn,” or “what about you?” I was feeling brave now and wanted to reciprocate. I think I really wanted to know if she found me remotely as attractive as I found her, so I ran across the room to my closet and retrieved a foot stool and stepped up onto it so that Eleanor could see what I was doing. As soon as my cock was in sight, she smiled and I grabbed it, stroking again. Eleanor resumed moving her fingers between her legs now, showing me her approval. She started to move faster and I realised that she was already nearing climax. I wasn’t far from it either.

Eleanor suddenly arched her back, her fingers plunging inside her as her head threw back in climax. Her body was shaking violently. I was so captivated that I’d briefly paused what I was doing to enjoy the show she had just put on for me. As soon as she regained her composure, she pointed at me. I knew she wanted to watch me finish now also. I braced myself against the window frame and within a few strokes, I climaxed, painting the window once more with my thick creamy goo.

When I caught my breath and stepped off the stool, Eleanor was smiling up at me and licked her lips, then stood and picked up her towel and wandered off into her house, her perky bum bouncing with each step. I was standing there watching Eleanor when I heard our front door close. My dad was home! I quickly pulled my shorts up and closed the blind, sitting in my chair when he walked in and asked how my day was. I was nearly caught jerking off to the neighbour’s daughter and if he had thought to open the blinds, I would have had no idea how I would explain the semen all over the window but luckily, he didn’t and left to shower.

Over the next few days, I hoped for a repeat performance by Eleanor but as the days passed, I focused more on my work, realising that it wasn’t going to happen again. A week or so later, there was a knock at the door. Joseph and Sophie were there. They said that they were going to head back North for a week but that Eleanor was staying to babysit the twins. Then asked that we watch over the house to ensure that things didn’t get out of hand and that there were no parties or anything like that. They gave us their mobile numbers and contacts where they were going and mentioned that Eleanor was going to tend to the plants and their cat. We just were just their safety net.

The weekend arrived and my Mom suggested we have the next door neighbours daughter’s over for dinner, “the poor kids are there alone and probably not eating properly” she said. I wasn’t sure how I felt about this. I agreed with Mom’s sentiments but I wasn’t sure I could act totally normal with Eleanor right there in front of me. To not raise suspicions, I agreed and I went over to invite Eleanor and her sisters over for dinner. When she opened the door she smiled and I was amazed how much it effected me. Eleanor was also remarkably beautiful. A slender frame, yet surprisingly well proportioned. She had let her shoulder length blonde hair down, large bright blue mischievous eyes and like I said small but perky breasts.

“Hey Eleanor! I… errr… do you want to… come over for dinner…?” I stumbled.

“Are you asking me on a date?” She laughed.

“No!” I almost shouted. “No, I meant… you and your sisters… my Mom would like to cook something special for all of us… if you want to come?”

I could smell her body, her hair, and her perfume. It was incredible. I had always looked at her from afar, but now I realised she was all woman. A fantasy. A dream come true. I felt something stir in my pants.

“Actually, I wanted to see you. I was hoping we might hang out together… but dinner with your folks would be good.” She said.

“Be sure to invite your sisters too. We have never actually met them.” I told her, so confused as to why she would possibly want to see me specifically. She was wearing a light pink tank top. I could see her white bra beneath her shirt. Her skin was slightly tanned and radiating heat. She wore short denim shorts and flip flops. 

“That introduction will have to wait. My sisters are seeing friends this evening. So it will just be me… is that ok?”

“Sure thing,” I gulped. Eleanor smilled. I melted. The door closed.

An hour later, Eleanor arrived. She wore a cute, short floral skirt and a tank-top and obviously had no bra, not that she really needed one, but her nipples were very pronounced and it was all I could do not to stare at them as they tried to poke through the thin fabric. We made small talk while my Mom and Dad finished making dinner, then we all sat at the table. My dad asked Eleanor a bunch of embarrassing questions and Eleanor asked us to call her “Ellen. Only my parents call me Eleanor. It feels weird when people I like call me that.” My heart skipped a beat at the implication of her liking us, or more hopefully me.

Halfway through dinner, My Mom got up to get some drinks for us and as soon as she was turned from the table, I felt Ellen’s foot between my legs. I jumped, nearly slamming into the table. Ellen grinned at me and licked her lips. I was instantly hard! After dinner, Ellen offered to help clear the table. With my Dad in front of her as they were both walking to the kitchen, Ellen flipped up the back of her skirt to show me what she had on underneath. No panties! This girl was killing me!

As the night wore on, my parents invited Ellen to stay and watch a movie but Ellen declined, saying she had some stuff she had to do. She thanked us for dinner and I walked her to the door as my Mom started to clean up the dishes from dinner. She stepped out the door, then pulled me out behind her and grabbed my cock through my shorts, then thanked me again and skipped home, her little skirt flipping up as she did. My head was spinning.

I helped finish cleaning dishes, then we sat to watch a show and within minutes, my Mom was falling asleep. Dad helped her upstairs and into bed, saying I’d head to bed shortly. I waited a few minutes, peeking in to make sure everyone was fast asleep, then went into the office and approached the window. Ellen was in her pool, swimming laps and looked up at me and smiled. Seconds later, a dark skinned young man came out from behind the house and approached the pool, then jumped in. They splashed and laughed and soon Ellen was in his arms as they kissed passionately. Of course: Ellen had a boyfriend. Looking like that, how could she not? I became insanely jealous. I wanted to be him right then more than anything and I felt heartbroken.

Ellen wrapped her legs around the young man as they kept kissing and I could see his hands exploring her body under the water. I stood to the side, knowing that Ellen would know I might be watching but so that the young man didn’t see me. Soon they climbed out of the pool and Ellen took him by the hand, leading him to the chair she performed for me on. She pulled him to her and they kissed again, then Ellen quickly sat on the chair facing him. She looked up at him as she reached forward and pulled his shorts down, releasing his huge, hard penis. Ellen moved her face to the far side of his cock and started to lick the length of his shaft while looking up at my window. The young man’s hands went to Ellen’ wet hair and wrapped through them and pulled her toward him as he tilted his hips and brought his purple cock head to her lips. Ellen immediately took him into her mouth as she sucked him.

I was terrified of being caught by my parents but knowing they were already asleep across the hall, I couldn’t stop myself from slipping my shorts down and masturbating as I watched. After a few minutes, Ellen stood and dropped her bottoms, then laid back on the chair, pulling the black man by his big cock as she did. He reached into his shorts pocket and quickly retrieved a condom, tearing the corner off with his teeth before hurriedly rolling it onto his massive member. He mounted her. Ellen’s legs spread and I watched as he flexed his bum, pushing his cock into her. Ellen wrapped her arms around his back and looked over his shoulder at me and pointed at me, then at him. What? Was she implying that she wanted that to be me on her instead?

The young man fucked Ellen furiously, pumping fast. Within minutes I saw her clawing at his back, her legs wrapping around him as his back arched, filling his condom with cum. Quickly and unceremoniously, the man climbed off her, pulled off the condom and tossed it onto the ground, then picked up his shorts and dressed while Ellen laid there on display, her legs closed now. The young man said something, then bent and kissed her and left, typical of a teen boy wanting to get out of there as soon as possible.

Ellen remained there, watching as the young man left and looking with disdain at the used condom, leaking her lover’s ejaculate onto her decking. When she heard his car drive away, she looked back up at me. I moved back to the center of the window. Ellen spread her legs and moved her hand between them again. She dipped her fingers inside and then lifted them to her lips, licking and then sucking them clean of her juices. She then proceeded to masturbate, putting on a show for me. I was stepping up onto the foot stool again to show Ellen what I was doing when I heard my Dad call from across the hall. I quickly pulled my shorts up and ran to the door, opening it.

“Oh, there you are!” Dad commented. “You’re not working this late, are you?”

Like a deer in the headlights, and at a loss for an explanation, I just shook my head.

“What are you doing in the office this late?” he continued, then looked down and noticed my erection. “You’ve been looking at porn, haven’t you?” 

“No Dad… I…”

He heard a splash from the pool next door and glanced over my shoulder.

“Oh… I see. Yes, She’s quite good looking isn’t she?”

“I hadn’t noticed.”

“I noticed you not noticing all evening,” Dad smiled and sighed, “Look, I don’t know if she told you… Joseph told us… she’s got a boyfriend. He told me to keep an eye out for him… while they were away. He’s not in his good books and he’s been warned to stay away from her. But you know… Ellen is a woman, not a little girl.”

“Yeah… I knew she had a boyfriend.” I said glumly.

“You never know. She might tire of him. You might get lucky?” He patted my shoulder and left me to my misery, never seeing her naked body emerge from the pool.

The next few days I watched for Ellen, never seeing her. The day before Joseph and Sophie were to return, I was busy working and got a call. It was Ellen. “Mom and Dad left your number in case I needed anything” she paused, “I think the sink is broken. It’s not draining. Could you please help?”

I, almost too eagerly, replied that I would be right over. I knocked on the door and Ellen answered and invited me in. She wasn’t flirting at all, she appeared upset. I asked what was wrong and she led me to the kitchen sink and sure enough, it was plugged up. I assured her that this wasn’t a big deal and that I would fix it. I ran home to grab some tools and returned promptly. As I was climbing under the sink, I stopped, wanting to explain the other night to her.

“Ellen, about the other night” I started.

“It’s okay, something else was more interesting I guess.” She pouted.

“Ellen, it’s not like that at all. I was watching you and was about to… when Dad called. He came looking for me. I was almost caught jerking off for you and I didn’t want him to see… you… with your boyfriend. Your Dad warned him he might turn up.”

Ellen nodded, contemplating my answer. “Thank you for covering for me. So what did you think?” she asked.

“I don’t like him.” I replied.

Ellen grinned, “I thought you might not. Sorry. But… you know… a girl has needs and my parents don’t give me many opportunities. I won’t be living in their home forever…”

“That would be a shame.”

“Did it get you off? Watching us?”

“No. I didn’t get the chance,” I replied as I studied her plumbing dilema.

“Anyways, can you fix the sink please? Mom and Dad will be pissed if it’s broken when they get home.”

I nodded, realising that she was still a bit put off by response. I took a pipe wrench and climbed under the sink with a bucket, undoing the trap and emptying it, “There you go, it’s got a bunch of food in here. You shouldn’t put that stuff down the drain if you can avoid it.” My comment was met with silence. I refastened the trap and was about to climb out from the sink, when I looked upward to see Ellen standing over me, straddling my chest. She spread her legs apart and I could see up under her skirt. She wore no panties. This was the closest I had seen her yet and the first time I got a really good look at her pussy. It was perfect. Her tiny lips were nearly flush, she was shaved perfectly hairless and smooth, and her lips were a warm pink colour. 

“Slide out,” she ordered, “I think I should thank you for coming to my aid… and for covering for me.” I slid down so that I was just out from under the counter and my head was now directly below her. Ellen was looking down at me. She grabbed the edge of the counter and bent her knees, lowering herself within inches of my face. “Do you like it?” she asked.

I nodded eagerly, my mouth watering at the prospect of tasting her. Ellen then stood, bringing her pussy away from me. I was sure she was teasing me when she then unzipped the side of her skirt, stepped to the side of me, sliding it down and off, then straddling my head again. She lowered herself again, stopping inches away again, “Do you want to taste it?” She asked.

“Yes please…”

“Take a deep breath, then…” she lowered her pussy a bit more, almost touching me. She looked like a blonde haired goddess. Her gorgeous blue eyes sparkled as I reached up to her and rubbed her creamy thighs gently caressing her legs with soft kisses. Ellen was extremely beautiful. She had such a pale complexion giving me a sexual appetite for her skin. Her curves flowed like a wave. Her breasts pointed temptingly through her top, full, round, and voluptuous.

I started rubbing her thighs towards her ankles and up her legs towards her thighs and gazing at her pretty round booty. Her pussy was clean shaven and her pussy lips opened before me in anticipation of what was to come. Her legs shook as a trembling earthquake as I licked her inner thighs. She held her sex just within reach of my mouth so I took a deep breath and tasted her. 

My tongue danced up and down her slit and I immediately couldn’t get enough. I held her ass and licked her wet, pretty, juicy pussy. Licking her labia and then her clitoris, her knees began to buckle. Ellen breathed deeper and quicker. I held her peachy ass with my right hand and ate her out… making out with her puffy labia… kissing her sex as if it were her mouth. As I did, her body began to shake. As I sucked her clitoris, her knees buckled. With my left hand I tugged at her ass cheeks sucking on her clitoris, she raised her left leg shaking as I pulled her down onto me. She said, “Babe, you are making me feel so good and making my knees shake.”

“I aim to please,” I gasped.

“Ahhhh fuck, you’re doing so well… My knees are shaking… fuck, please keep going… don’t stop!”

I did as instructed and I was overwhelmed with a scent both absolutely divine and profoundly animalistic. I frantically licked her clitoris. Ellen’s knees shook and shook and she released a moan as I sucked on her tasty pussy. So, this was the scent of pussy… I suddenly felt weak, as if a mysterious force robbed me of all power. She kept swaying her vulva, all the breathable air around me completely drenched in her beautiful scent, as I kept bringing it in and feeling that something was changing me, forever. I was overwhelmed, as my senses swirled and melted together, feasting on my neighbour’s grandeur. Everything surprised me. From the consistency of her labia and her protruding little clit to the many tastes of her juices. 

I eased Ellen’s thighs further apart and moved forward so that I could reach her. The warmth radiating from her private parts hit me before my tongue made contact with her inner thigh. She sighed deeply as I ran my tongue upwards to those large welcoming lips. I allowed my tongue to explore the smoothness of her outer lips, at the same time allowing me to sample the taste. My tongue slipped between her lips and into her tight, deep slit. I relished the absolute silkiness of her insides, and marveled at the warm wet sensation. Ellen squirmed above me as I pushed my mouth between those lips and allowed my tongue to explore further. At this moment, any inhibitions I may have had disappeared. “I need to make her cum,” I told myself.

With my fingers, I eased her lips apart to get a better look at her clitoris. It looked like a small penis, and I began to suckle on it. Ellen began to rotate her pussy against my face in appreciation, and before long my face was soaking in her juices. She eventually lowered herself so that my tongue could slip inside her opening, I then began to suck her lips into my mouth and suckle on them in turn. Between moving from one to the other, my tongue would slip into her opening and caress her inner lips.

“Fuuuuck, you’re good at this.” Ellen murmured from above.

I responded by giving her clitoris a playful little bite, resulting in her buttocks lifting from my face and her sculpted thighs closing briefly around my ears. After a while, I changed tact and slipped a finger inside her, and then another. With my mouth firmly over Ellen’s clitoris, I began to slide my fingers in and out of her. Ellen immediately began to move her pussy in time with me; and little familiar groans of pleasure were soon greeting my ears. By now I was enjoying myself. I liked the warm softness of Ellen’s pussy and the smoothness of her inner thighs. Her pussy was warm, wet and inviting. I was content to be beneath her and provide her as much pleasure as I possibly could, and her appreciation was certainly apparent and forthcoming. She guided me in how to lick her, where to lick her, the rhythms and the amount of force. 

Ellen was now letting more weight fall on my face, and I gradually found it harder to breathe. She kept grinding and guiding me. After a while, her manipulations found a rhythm, and my crotch was on fire, and my cock was desperately and uncomfortably hard. The blonde bombshell was moaning like a banshee. Evidently I was doing a good job as I focused my tongue on the top of her clit paying homage to the little man in the boat.

All of a sudden I heard a low popping sound followed by a quiet hiss. I had never heard this before and I didn’t know what followed. Instantly, I felt a warm sensation hit my chin. The body temperature liquid hit me in the center and then flowed evenly down both the right and left sides of my chin, neck, and shoulders, dripping on the bed behind my head. I could feel the wet spot behind my shoulders.

Inside I was like an excited teenager. It was the greatest sensation in the world. Ellen just gave me the female version of money shot and ejaculated on my face. Feeling her pussy juice run all over my body was a feeling I’ve never had. My cock was harder than ever. I began to quicken the pace of my licks. I moved away from her clit, licking her lips and rubbing my face all over her extremely wet pussy. My mouth was wide open as I licked my neighbours daughter’s vagina from front to back repeatedly. In the process of doing this my mouth passed her pussy entrance. As this happened I felt a tremendous amount of liquid fall into my open mouth. It was enough to almost choke me for a second. I felt like I gargled Ellen’s ejaculation, savouring the tangy taste of her juice before finally holding her liquid in my mouth for several seconds and swallowing every ounce.

I composed myself and took in what just happened. Damn… Ellen just came in my mouth. I swallowed her sweet nectar! This was the greatest night of my life. I could not get rid of my excitement. All this time, Ellen was moaning and mumbling my name. There were several calls to God as well until she finally went through what seemed like an earth shattering body convulsion on my face. When her body stopped shaking her legs collapsed and her drenched pussy came to rest on my face. It was like dead weight. Ellen was so sensitive and needed me to stop all pleasurable activities on her soaking wet vagina. Her pussy lips were parted by my mouth and nose so I could take in her sweet aroma. I enjoyed how wet my face felt as she rested on it.

When Ellen dismounted my face, she looked spent. She could barely move. My cock was harder than it had ever been. I couldn’t wait to tell her what happened moments ago. I had a gut feeling she had no idea what truly happened as she held onto the counter for support. I simply looked up at her dripping vagina.

“So how was that?”

Ellen had a look of exhilaration on her face. It was a cross between a wry smile and the look of total exhaustion. She replied, “You are so good at that. What do you think?”

“I wanted it to be good for you.” I asked, “Was I better than your boyfriend?”

Ellen looked at me and said, “Yes. He won’t go down on me…”

I continued to probe. “Really? How do you feel?”

Ellen told me, “For the first time since I moved here… I feel hot. I feel wetter than I normally do, but the orgasm was… awesome. Thanks.”

Finally I came clean. I told her how much she ejaculated.

“Ellen, look at me!”

I looked like someone had thrown a bucket of water over my face.

“That was all you, you gushed out of your pussy. You soaked me.”

She was in disbelief. Then I told her about the second gush that fell straight down into my mouth and almost choked me.

“Ellen, seriously, you didn’t hear me gargle on your pussy juice. It took my breath away and I almost choked. Then I was able to swallow the mouthful you dropped. that was awesome. Thank you.”

She was in total amazement. I felt like this was the greatest night of sex and pleasure and I hadn’t even cum. I continued to tell her every detail about her taste. One part of it was similar to the juices I had been lapping until then, another was definitely similar but more watery and slightly acid, but one last part, thicker… sweeter… I could not recognise it.

Ellen commented, “I’m glad I tasted good to you…” I licked my lips in return and she slowly lowered herself again until I felt the heat from her pussy lips make contact with my mouth. I couldn’t get my tongue onto her clit or between her lips fast enough. I sucked at her clit and licked her. I looked up and noticed that Ellen was eagerly watching as I ate her pussy. 

She released me and rested there for a couple of minutes, as I continued to clean her of all her cum, sucking it off with my tongue deep inside her, then licking it off her labia. When she was satisfied, she climbed off me, still breathing hard, and took a look at me as I stood up and made myself as presentable as possible. Ellen just stared at me with hunger in her eyes.

“I need to see it,” she ordered breathlessly, “Show me.” 

I carefully unbuttoned my jeans and let them fall to the floor. She tentatively reached forward, put her hands into the elastic of my boxers, and eased them down. My cock sprung free. It was as hard as ever, and now it was glistening with pre-cum. I was standing in the kitchen, and Ellen was still propped up against the counter. We were dangerously close to one another.

Slowly I felt her pull away from my shoulder and look into my eyes. Her crystal blue eyes were moist and wet, but I could see something else swirling in their depths, something I couldn’t identify. That was when it happened. Before I had any chance to register what was happening, Ellen was kissing me. And I don’t mean a swift peck. It was a full on the mouth kiss. Her soft lips pressed tightly against mine, opening as her tongue ran across my closed lips, prying them open and sweeping inside my mouth. I couldn’t help the groan that escaped me as I plunged my tongue into her mouth, tasting her sweetness.

The kiss went on and on, before, finally, an alarm went off in my head. Her Mom and Dad were due home any moment. Quickly I pulled away and gasped for breath.

“Why stop?” She asked in a child-like voice.

“Ellen, what if we get caught? You have a boyfriend… your parents are minutes away! We’re not supposed to do things like this.”

“Why not? All my other friends do things like this. Even my little sisters kiss boys all the time. There’s nothing wrong with it.”

I sat there stunned for a moment. Uncertainly I lifted Ellen from the counter and stood her before me. I had to be positive. I hoped against hope that this was what she really wanted, because I couldn’t wait to get into her teenage cunt.

“Are you sure this is what you want, Ellen?”

She nodded furiously and wasted no time pulling us together into an embrace. Gently I tangled my hands in her hair, pulling her face down to mine for a steamy kiss. Her lips played with mine for a moment before straying to my earlobe and working down my jaw. My hands weren’t still as she continued to kiss the skin of my jaw. I placed them on her shoulders, slipping the thin satin straps of her nightgown down. She lifted her arms and let the straps slide off, her nightgown falling, revealing her to the waist, where it bunched up.

Reverently I placed my hands on her breast filled bra, her nipples hardening beneath my touch as she moaned in my ear. I pinched her nipples softly through the material and she shook slightly in response. I moved away from her for a moment and flung everything off the kitchen table with a sweep of my hand. I pushed the nightgown down over her hips, taking in her beauty as it slid to the floor. She looked like a goddess as she stood bared before me. Her pert, pouting breasts, thrust out boldly, her hairless, smooth vagina, glistening slightly from her own juices. Her legs were long and smooth, slightly muscled from cheerleading and gymnastics. I sucked in my breath…”How did I get so lucky?” I thought to myself.

“You’re beautiful, Ellen,” I whispered softly, as I lifted her onto the table. I spread her legs and stepped between them, leaning over to kiss her softly. My hands ran down her body, caressing her breasts with soft strokes, as my mouth followed, kissing her chin, the hollow of her throat, making a path down to her breasts. I started with one breast, slowly kissing the perimeter of her bra with hot, openmouthed kisses. I worked my way inward, rubbing my tongue over her tit, finally reaching her nipple, chewing on it through the fabric. Quickly I sucked it into my mouth, tugging on it gently. I held down Ellen’s hands, as she arched against my mouth offering me more. Swiftly I removed my mouth, relishing in her groan of dismay. I transferred my gaze to her other breast, lavishing it with the same attention before moving on.

I kissed my way slowly down her stomach, moving my lips over the taut muscles of her abdomen. I reveled in the way they leapt beneath my mouth. Finally I reached her wet pussy. I raised my head and looked into Ellen’s smoldering blue eyes, and for one heartstopping moment I thought she was going to tell me to stop. But she just closed her eyes and arched her hips upward in a silent invitation. Encouraged by her response I placed my mouth against the beautiful, wet, glistening lips and gently began sucking on them, my tongue making deep forays into her tight fuck hole. I held her hips as she pitched and bucked against my mouth, trying to get closer to my tongue.

I pushed my tongue deep, lapping up all the honeyed juices flowing out of her. She tasted so good, even better than her mother. Finally, wanting to give her an explosive orgasm, I withdrew my tongue from her and began running it swiftly over her clit, teasing her wickedly.

“Oh Fuck!!!” She cried out, unable to control the thrusting of her hips against my face. I kept licking and teasing as she pitched against me. Finally, I drew her clit into my mouth, sucking on it hard, wanting her to cum. She let out a low scream and cried out endlessly. “Oh yes, I am cumming. I’m cumminggggg! OHHHHHHHHHHH!” With one last shrill scream, she bucked against my mouth, before collapsing back on the table, her body limp, and still shaking with the small tremors of her orgasm.

She gasped for breath as she trembled in the aftershocks of her second orgasm. My eyes were looking toward the door, but I couldn’t even begin to think about what her parents might see if they suddenly arrived home at that moment.

“You have a nice cock… it looks a darker purple than before, and shinier. You look ready to explode.” She stayed splayed out on the table for a minute or so and then sat right next to me, with her leg pressed right up against my leg. The warmth of her skin against mine made all kinds of new sensations run through my body. I watched her regain her composure in silence for a while, but I had no idea what I wanted to do. Before I knew what was happening, Ellen reached over and put her hand on my dick. She rested it very lightly and kept it absolutely still. I probably should have left or told her to keep her hands to herself, but my legs felt nearly numb. 

“We don’t have time. What are you doing?” My voice cracked when I asked the question, and Ellen giggled because she knew I liked her hand there. 

“I just want to see what your dick feels like. Compare it.” I found myself taking faster breaths, and I could feel my heart pounding through my chest. My hands were shaking just a little. Before, my head had been screaming with images of Ellen and me jacking off while watching each other, but now her hand made me start to think about her jacking me off. Just the thought of this made my head fall backwards and I let out a soft moan.

Just then I thought I felt her hand move on my throbbing penis. I lifted my head up again and watched her hand on my erection, but it didn’t move, so I thought it was just my overactive imagination. But then I felt it again. This time I thought maybe my cock was throbbing so much that it was moving around on its own underneath her hand. But as I watched, I saw Ellen’s hand begin to slide back and forth along the shaft of my slippery manhood. The sensations sent sparks throughout my entire body, and I moaned again, louder than before. The muscles in my butt began to flex in perfect time with Ellen’s strokes.

I knew that I would be cumming any second, and I tried to fight the urge to let myself have an orgasm. The feeling was so intense that I wasn’t sure I could do it, but I finally stood up, my stiff dick pointing at the ceiling and dripping wet. As I turned around to look at Ellen, I saw that her legs were wide apart and her left hand was buried knuckle deep. I figured that she must have been working on herself with her left hand while she was working on me with her right hand.

“I want to see you cum close up,” she announced. She glanced at my cock, still aching for relief. “Let’s take this to the sofa.” `

She rolled off the table and led me by cock to the nearby sofa. I knew I would be squirting in her hand after only a few more strokes. I shuffled over and picked up my shorts and boxers and untangled them. I started to slip on my boxers, but just as I was standing on one leg to put them over my foot, she jumped off the couch and lunged into my back, throwing me off balance. I instinctively dropped the shorts and put my hands out in front of me, catching my fall. I rolled over and sat up, about ready to give Ellen a couple of good wollops with a couch cushion, when she started tickling me. I shrunk back and tried to keep her hands off me, but she seemed to find a way to get her fingers here or there and give me a good tweaking. Once in a while a hand or arm or leg would brush against my super sensitive cock–I can’t be sure, but I think some of this was intentional on her part–and kept it at full mast during the entire encounter.

I finally grabbed one of her wrists with each of my hands and we sat on the floor breathing heavily. The blonde smiled her drop dead smile and I knew I was putty in her hands. I let her hands go, and I went back up to the couch and sat down. I never had this much pre-cum when I jacked off, and there was a long line hanging down from the tip of my dick, which I cleaned up with my boxers. I wiped my cock dry too, but just doing that was enough stimulation to get another batch flowing.

I looked up at the door, and I saw Ellen sitting on the floor right in front of it. As I watched, she wriggled out of her pants and then peeled off her shirt and tossed it on the floor. She was deliberately blocking my view of my escape route, and she was now wearing only her bra. I studied her tits: Ellen’s were on the smallish side, but when she squeezed them between her arms, they pushed up against each other and made a really awesome line between them. As I was watching, she unhooked her bra and was suddenly topless. Ellen’s nipples were big for the size of her tits, and they were the lightest of pink against the pale white of her breasts.

Ellen, now naked, began masturbating on the floor in front of me, and I could barely restrain myself from grabbing my exposed dick and furiously jacking off. I forced myself not to even touch my cock, because I knew that it would be impossible to resist an orgasm if I gave myself the slightest touch. Ellen was just the opposite. She was lying on her back with her knees in the air and her feet flat on the floor, with her pussy facing directly at me. One of her hands was stroking her pussy and the other hand was alternating between her nipples. All the while her butt was slowly raising and lowering off the floor. Once in a while she would leave her tits alone and use both hands on her pussy.

She put on an amazing show for me, spreading apart her pussy lips and letting her fingers shuttle back and forth from her clit to her slit. She would let the tip of her index finger slide inside her, and after a few pumps she would lick her finger clean. Her body seethed with sexual energy. Her eyes shut again and she started to grunt softly. Sometimes she would slow down some, and other times she would move really fast for just a few seconds.

I was transfixed as I watched her body pleasure itself to her own rhythm. My cock was harder and longer than it had ever been before. The skin was stretched so tightly over it that there wasn’t so much as a single wrinkle. I could watch the veins throbbing in time with my rapid heartbeat. The pre-cum was dripping from my dick to my stomach, but I was too entranced by Eleanors performance to do anything about it. Ellen let out a few more grunts, and then she lifted her head and looked me right in the eye.

She scooted along the floor over to where I was sitting on the couch and kneeled right between my legs. I could see her soaking wet pussy much better. She reached her finger up to my stomach and dipped it in the puddle of pre-cum, then brought it up to her nose. Finally she licked the tip of her finger with the tip of her tongue, and she gave a low, smooth moan. She reached for the pre-cum again, but this time she used her whole hand and scooped up a bunch of it and spread it on my manhood. I jumped at the sensation. It was enough to make me feel like one more touch would make me shoot my load. She didn’t give me another touch, though. She took her fingers, slick with pre-cum, and put them in her mouth, one by one, and licked them clean.

She started working on herself again, kneeling there right between my legs. I held as still as I possibly could with my hands behind my head, because I knew I could blow any time. I could smell her scent again, and the combination of the sight and the smell made me drop my head back once more and look up at the ceiling.

Ellen wasn’t done. She put one of her hands on each of my thighs, with her forearms resting against my legs. She leaned in toward me and reached out her tongue and gave a long, slow lick across my balls. The pleasure coursed through me. I groaned heavily, and this only encouraged Ellen to explore further. She licked my upper thighs and my stomach and all around my cock, but she left my meat alone, like she knew it was ready to explode. Her hands began to explore my body, reaching up under my shirt to my nipples.

I was sure she would push me over the edge any second just by brushing against my dick, but she didn’t. She sat on the edge of the couch next to me, exploring her own body again. One hand was always at her crotch, but the other hand squeezed her nipples, massaged her stomach, and sometimes went up over her head and stretched back toward the wall as she moaned and squeaked her delight. Her movements got faster and faster, and she worked her pussy fast with both hands, letting out a long series of moans and grunts. Her breaths were short and fast and her tits were driving me wild as they bounced up and down in time with her body.

Then, as she kept going, her eyes clamped shut and she screamed so loud that I swear I thought something was wrong with her. I told her to be quiet or my parents would hear her from next-door, but she didn’t pay any attention to me. Sure enough, as if summoned, I heard a car pull up outside. Ellen was in another world. She still had both hands on her crotch, but she was moving more slowly now. She stopped moaning, and her breaths were getting slower and deeper. Her hands and her pussy were sopping wet, but her eyes were still closed. 

From the front door I hear my parents greet Ellen’s Mom, Dad and sisters. Ellen’s Mom shouted of her but Ellen couldn’t respond. My worst fears were soon realised. Despite the noise of the chatter and the gentle thwack of Ellen’s hand against her snatch, I could hear footsteps, and they were getting louder. Ellen was naked and smelled like sex, and I had on only a tee-shirt while my cock was straining for release with the most powerful hard-on I had ever experienced. Our clothes were scattered all over the floor and the footsteps were still getting louder. Ellen’s Mom’s voice rang out again, much closer now, asking if she was OK. But Ellen was oblivious. 

“Ellen!” I hissed.

At the sound of my voice, she opened her eyes to look at me and gave me a big smile, then climbed back up on the couch and plopped immediately next to me, slouching down now so she looked totally relaxed. I got up and kicked all of our clothes under the couch and grabbed a big blanket from the other side of the room. I sat down in the same spot on the couch and spread the blanket over both me and Ellen. It was just big enough to cover Ellen all the way up to the neck and me from the waist down. I lifted my feet up and put them on the edge of the couch, making a big tent with the blanket over my knees to hide my cock. I hoped her Mom wouldn’t think it was weird that Ellen and I were sitting right next to each other sharing a blanket, but I didn’t have much time to think about it because before I knew it her Mom was right there.

The woman who entered the room was medium height, though the 4″ heels she wore made her much taller. She wore blonde hair loose, which swept in waves off her shoulders. Sophie stood there looking at us with her hands on her hips, and she asked Ellen why she didn’t answer when she yelled at her. Ellen must have recovered a little more by this time, because she said she had fallen asleep and must not have heard her. Her Mom accepted her answer and didn’t question her further. With a smile she asked me if there had been any problems, and I said that we had just been watching TV.  Sophie thanked me for keeping Ellen company and walked away into the kitchen.

Sophie’s makeup was flawless; her blue eyes looked mysterious, the glossy deep red lips were slightly parted hinting at the pleasures they offered. Her perfectly manicured hands were tipped by long nails coloured the same deep red as her lips. She wore a low cut white silk evening dress, which showed her ample cleavage to full effect. A slit ran down each side of the dress giving glimpses of white stockings as she walked. I felt so vulnerable, naked under the blanket with her quivering daughter and was petrified she would scrutinise us in more detail. As she put things away in the kitchen I distracted her by asking her about the trip and the twins.

While her Mom and I were talking, Ellen’s right hand landed softly on my left thigh under the blanket. When it did, I coughed, and Sophie gave me a funny look. Ellen’s hand quickly found my swollen member and started rubbing it so lightly that the blanket didn’t even move. Her fingers trailed along to the very tip of my penis and swiped a load of pre-cum all over it. Her Mom was looking around the house, complaining about how messy it was, and I managed to blurt out that we were going to clean it from top to bottom. 

Sophie smiled the same smile her daughter had seduced me with. “Thank you, I sometimes wish I was blessed with a son like you rather than so many daughter’s”. 

I laughed in reply but then Ellen’s hand shifted into high gear and rubbed my cock like mad. I felt the beginning of the orgasm deep inside me, and I knew I was going to cum. Seconds later, I felt my dick explode. I turned my head away and I honestly don’t know what kind of expression I must have had on my face. Wave after wave of pleasure erupted through my whole body, an orgasm like I had never had before. I could feel thick warm rivulets of cum coursing from my cock, over and over, as Ellen’s hand kept its pace. Somehow–I have no idea how–I must have managed to keep quiet, because her Mom didn’t seem to notice. Sophie just went on looking around the house and straightening up some piles of stuff that were laying around.

Ellen’s hand was still stroking my twitching member and I was still feeling my orgasm ending when her Mom said that she would go and talk with my parents. This time I couldn’t say anything, but Ellen piped up and told her that everything was fine and she didn’t have to worry about anything. With that Sophie went back through the front door and we were alone again.

Ellen pulled the blanket off us and looked at me. My cock was finally beginning to soften, but gobs of cum were all over my shirt, my stomach, my cock, and her hand. I swear the load of cum she squeezed out of me that day was bigger than I had ever experienced before. She reached under the couch and found her panties, using them to wipe up as much as she could. She took a sniff of the cum on her panties, and then used her tongue to clean me up more. I finally let out a soft, deep groan of satisfaction.

I couldn’t believe Ellen pushed me over the edge while her sexy Mother was standing right there, but I couldn’t complain because I have never felt so incredible in my entire life. Ellen and I went our separate ways later that night, but I knew things would be different between us now. I only hoped it was a good kind of different.

________

What a day! I was about to switch off my bedroom light and pass out when I heard a soft knock on my door.

“Hey Jeff,” Ellen said, stepping inside my room.

“How did you get in?”

“Your Mom gave my Mom your house keys in case of emergencies. Don’t worry, everyone is asleep,” she whispered. 

My cute, blonde neighbour was wearing far too many clothes, but still Ellen looked adorable.

“Why are you here, Eleanor?” I asked.

“I wanted to talk to you,” Ellen said, “I needed to.”

“Fair enough,” I said, “What’s up, Ellen?”

“I’m super cold and I’m having trouble falling asleep,” Ellen said. She gave a full shiver to punctuate her point. “You were so warm this afternoon and I can’t stop thinking about it. Can I come sit with you for a bit?”

I eyed Eleanor warily. It wasn’t the strangest request ever, but it felt awfully odd.

“I only have my boxers on,” I said.

“So?” Ellen asked, “You’re still hot.”

I sighed and lifted up my comforter. Ellen clapped her hands, excitedly, then leapt next to me on the bed. Like I said, this was the room I grew up in, so I only had a double. But there was enough room for the both of us.

“Ohhh, that’s nice,” Ellen said, again snuggling into me. She rested her head on my bare chest, snaking her hand up to my pec. I wrapped my arm around her back. It was like she was a koala, and I was a eucalyptus tree.nEleanor settled into me. Her breath tickled at my chest hair. My eyes lowered languid as reality began to drift.

“What do you want to do?” Ellen asked.

“I was about to fall asleep,” I said.

“No sleeping,” Ellen said, shifting into full brat mode. “Not until after I leave. We need to do something.”

“I guess we should talk?” I said.

“About what?” Ellen asked.

“I don’t know, life. Stuff like that. Are you still seeing that guy, your boyfriend or… whatever?”

“Ugh, no, we’re on a break,” Ellen said, “What about you? My Mom said you’ve only been with one girl, a highschool sweetheart?”

“Melissa? That went so bad, I can’t even tell you,” I said.

“What happened?” I could tell I’d piqued Eleanor’s interest.

“What happened with you and your boyfriend?” I asked.

Ellen groaned and rolled her eyes. “He was a pig. All he ever wanted to do was fuck.”

I couldn’t keep the surprise off my face. Her use of the curse word was surprising.

Ellen giggled. “We didn’t actually have sex on my terms,” she said, “That was the problem. Like, I’m fine with making out or whatever, but he was DTF after the first date and I wasn’t ready. I guess, after a while, he lost patience with me. I caught him hooking up with some random girl at the grad party last week. I haven’t forgiven him yet.”

“I’m sorry,” I said.

“I’m not,” Ellen said, “He was a jerk but he had a big cock. What about you?”

“Oh, Mel and I had sex all the time,” I said.

Ellen’s eyes went wide, and she shoved me, hard. “Not that!” she cried out, “Why’d you two break up?”

“Oh,” I said, “Well, that was kind of the problem. Sex was all we ever did. After a while, I realised that we’d never had a real conversation. Like, I didn’t even know her middle name or if she had a big family. It was weird.”

“I’m sorry,” Ellen said, mirroring me from before.

“I’m not,” I said, “I want a real relationship. One where it’s not just physical. Where we can talk and have fun. And even when we do touch, it doesn’t have to be about sex. Like, lying around and cuddling is nice, too.”

“Yes,” Ellen said, her voice suddenly distant. “This is really nice. I like cuddling before I go to sleep.”

“Seems like you’re pretty warm now under there,” I said, trying not to hint too hard.

“Alright I’m going, I’m going,” Ellen said, “I’m not happy unless I’m sleeping with someone but chatting to you has been… informative. Now I know I can slip in and out… you’re going to be seeing a lot more of me.”

Eleanor slid out from under the covers, then tip-toed out of my bedroom. When I rolled over to fall asleep though, I found the mattress felt strangely empty.

________

The next day was Monday, so I spent most of my time answering phones at work. Doing admin for a reinsurance company wasn’t the worst summer temp job I’d ever had, and it kept me busy. I didn’t put a lot of thought into the day before and what had happened. Mostly because, as far as I was concerned, nothing had. I mean, it was a little weird, what Ellen and I had done, but it wasn’t that unusual between friends.

But, when I got home, I found myself looking forward to something and I couldn’t figure out what it was. Then, finally, it dawned on me. Some part of me, an inexplicable aspect for sure, was anticipating Ellen joining me in bed again. Which was silly for a whole host of reasons. Most importantly was that it wasn’t going to happen again. It was too risky and I wasn’t sure if I wanted to ruin our budding friendship. Sure, being friends with benefits had its perks, but I realised, if I wanted something more, I would need to play the long game. She was pretty… no she was stunning! But I had only known her for a few weeks. 

That night I had dinner with my parents. I watched Netflix on the couch. Finally, around 10pm, I took my evening shower and crawled into bed. The house was quiet. Whatever little hope I had was finally shot down. Eleanor was clearly not coming.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

“Hey Jeff?” Ellen called through the door.

I told Eleanor she could come in. She was in a similar outfit as the day before, another hoodie (this one yellow) with dark sweats. She had on thick, wool socks, as well. Seriously, we were in the middle of the summer. How was she ever comfortable like that?

“You don’t have to knock,” I told her, “You might wake someone.”

“I don’t want to catch you indecent,” Ellen said.

“I’m always indecent,” I said.

Eleanor frowned at me. “Anyway, I was hoping we could chat and I could get a little warmed up again, like last night.”

“I make you hot, don’t I?” I asked.

“You make me lukewarm,” Ellen said, “At best. But it’s better than icy freezing which is what I feel right now.”

“Well let’s see what I can do for you,” I said, and patted the bed.

“You’re in an odd mood today,” Ellen said, but she crawled under the covers and koala-ed up to me once again.

“Sorry,” I said, “I guess I was trying to be funny, or something.”

“You are funny,” Ellen said, “When you’re not trying so hard. Is something wrong?”

I thought about it for a moment. I didn’t think anything was up with me until Ellen came into the room and I got all flustered. I don’t know how to describe it. I was being creepy, awkward, flirty, and I couldn’t figure out why.

“I don’t think something’s wrong,” I said, “I guess I found myself kind of looking forward to you sneaking in here again. And I know it’s odd to be looking forward to cuddling with you.”

“It’s not strange, it’s sweet,” Ellen said, “I liked spending time with you, too. It’s nice to be close with someone.”

“Even if it’s your young, dumb neighbour?”

“You’re not that much younger,” Ellen said, “Not in a bad way. I like you, you’re good for snuggling. And you’re definitely not dumb.”

“Thanks,” I said. I felt the need to say something back. “You’re super cute. All my friends say so. And, um, you’re fun to talk to, too.”

Ellen responded by burying her head into my bare chest. She pulled her hood back, revealing her cute, elfin face. Her cheeks were a little pink and she had her blonde hair back in another long, trailing braid. She rested her hand on my chest and began absently tracing her fingers through my hair.

“You have a nice body,” she said, continuing our compliment exchange. “Broad, but not fat. Not too muscle-y either. You’re a good hugger.”

“You’re easy to hug,” I said.

“Yeah.” Ellen yawned.

________

I blinked awake. My room was pitch dark. I felt something wrapped around me and looked down.

Ellen! Oh shit!

It was one thing to snuggle. Weird, maybe, but not out of the realm. Falling asleep in the same bed, however, was a really bad idea. We would have a tough time explaining that to Mom and Dad in any way that wouldn’t come off as wrong. I couldn’t be sneaking girls into their house, even though we hadn’t done anything they would assume we had! Then Joseph, Ellen’s Dad, would find out. Then I would find myself begging for my life.

I shook my sexy neighbour awake.

“Mmmmm so warm,” she mumbled.

I shoved her again. Ellen’s eyes slowly opened, then popped wide.

“You fell asleep,” I told her.

“Oh crap!” Ellen said, “Jeff, I’m so sorry.”

“I don’t mind, but my Mom and Dad will,” I said.

Ellen gathered herself together and got out of the bed. “It was nice and warm with you. I guess a little too warm. Hey, it’s official!”

“What is?”

“We can say we have slept together,” she laughed but stopped when she saw the expression on my face, “I’ll slip out quietly.”

I watched as Eleanor tried to ninja out of the room, but it was more like traipsing. Finally, after tripping twice and almost walking into a wall, Ellen managed to make her way to the hall.

I sighed and leaned back into my pillow. That was a close one. While I didn’t think there was anything specifically wrong with what we were doing, something about it, I knew, would look plenty inappropriate to our parents. We needed to be more careful.nI closed my eyes but couldn’t fall back asleep. I ended up staring at my phone till 4am, frustratingly awake.

_______

The next day was back to work, but the whole time I found myself thinking about what might happen that night. Again, it wasn’t something I could rationally explain. Who spent this much time looking forward to being in bed with someone so hot but not having sex? But that didn’t stop me from doing it.

I practically raced through my evening routine. As soon as I climbed into bed, Ellen knocked on my door. This time, she didn’t wait for me to respond, she just opened it and stepped inside. Again, she was in her standard uniform, but she had her hair in cute pigtails instead of the usual braid.

“I was feeling something different,” she said, when I asked about it.

Ellen climbed into bed next to me. There was no more asking if it was OK — this was now the routine. I can’t explain why that made me so happy.

“Listen, we can keep doing this, but we need to be more careful,” I said, as Ellen lay next to me. “Falling asleep like that? You’re breaking and entering! My parents would be pissed. Your Dad wanted to castrate your boyfriend but at least he doesn’t know where he lives! I would be doomed.”

“I can’t cuddle with my best friend?” Ellen asked.

“You’re in bed with me, at night,” I said, “It doesn’t matter what it is, if that’s how it looks.”

“We can explain it,” Ellen said, “My Mom and Dad know I’m cold all the time. We used to live on the South coast. It is so much colder up here.”

“You know it’s not OK,” I said.

“Fine,” Ellen said. She rolled her eyes at me, but she scooched in closer. “But I can stay for a bit, right? Until I get warm?”

“Of course,” I said, “I love spending time with you.”

Again, Ellen put her head on my chest. Let her fingers play on my bare flank. I found myself slowly stroking her hoodie-covered back. I could barely feel the girl under all those clothes.

“You always sleep without a shirt,” Ellen said, “Aren’t you cold?”

“Obviously not,” I said, “Does it make you uncomfortable? Do you want me to put something on?”

“No, I like it,” Ellen said, “Like I said, you have a nice chest.”

For a moment, I wondered if I should say the same thing back to her. But, flirting that way was not OK… I was desperately willing my penis to behave as it was. We lay there in silence for a bit, lightly stroking each other. I listened to Eleanor’s soft breath. The little sounds she made as she got comfortable. She had this way of flicking her eyes around — at my body, my face, my room — like she was trying to memorise every detail. There was something very adorable about it.

“I like this,” Ellen said, “Warming up with you.”

“I like it, too.”

“It means a lot to me, that you let me do this,” Ellen said, “I guess it’s something I could only have with someone who understands me. Another boy would have expectations, you know? Hugging can’t just be hugging — it has to be the prelude to, well, other things. They see my blonde hair and have expectations. You’re different. Most boys would be all awkward about it. I guess I’m saying that there’s only one person in the whole world who I could do this with and it’s you.”

“I’m just keeping you warm,” I said.

“I know,” Ellen said, “But I want you to know it makes me feel special. Lucky, even.”

Ellen tilted her head up and kissed me on the cheek. Her thin lips left a little wet mark. I turned, feeling like I should reciprocate, and went to do the same. But, somehow, I missed. Or Ellen turned her head. Of something. Because suddenly my lips were on hers.

I went from surprised to straight up shocked. Instead of pulling away, jumping back, or anything I expected Ellen to do, my neighbour kissed me back. Objectively, it shouldn’t have made a difference whether I was kissing Ellen’s cheek or her mouth. Skin was skin, after all. Eleanor’s lips shouldn’t have meant anything more, but they did. I could feel the difference. The electric sparks of touching a sensitive spot with one of my own. Finally, we broke apart. Our eyes, however, stayed connected. I stared into Eleanor’s deep blue orbs. Searched through the little whorls of colour. There seemed to be flecks of silver in there. Like her eyes were laden with secret treasure. Eleanor searched me, similarly.

“I should go,” Ellen said.

She got out of bed. Before I could say anything, she closed the door behind her. I stared up at the ceiling. My heart raced. From fear, from anticipation, from… From a lot of things I couldn’t admit. Once again, I found myself wide awake for most of the night.

________

I tried to catch up to Ellen that morning, but she’d already left for her own job as a counselor at a summer camp a few towns over. I spent the whole day at work completely distracted. I left early, claiming I was feeling sick, and waited for Eleanor to get back in the afternoon. I did look and feel exhausted.

I waited in the street and when Ellen finally did arrive, she went straight inside. She blew past me so fast, I didn’t even have a chance to say hello. I thought about knocking on the door and talking to her, but something about her shut door shut me down. I’d never known a wooden board could be so imposing.

After dinner, I knew going to bed early was a bad idea. Ellen wasn’t coming. Despite three days of disturbed sleep, I could tell I was in for another evening of staring at the ceiling. So, after my evening shower, I went back down to the living room and turned on the TV. I got on the couch, wearing my pj bottoms and an old t-shirt. For some reason I can’t explain, I grabbed the fleece blanket from behind the couch and put it on my lap. It’s not like I was cold.

I was starting to get into the movie when I saw Ellen quietly unlock the front door and sneak inside. She was in another heavy outfit — this time a big, brown fluffy sweater and sweatpants. She glanced my way and I got myself ready, knowing that things were about to get super awkward. Instead, Eleanor hurried over to the couch and slipped in next to me. “You’re all set up for me,” she said, a tinge of awe in her voice. She pulled the blanket over herself and wrapped her arms around my shoulders.

My Mom came out of the kitchen holding a stack of small, round cookies. She saw us sitting on the couch and stopped. “How cute,” she said, “I miss snuggle time.”

“Jeffrey is so warm,” Ellen said.

“Is he now?” Mom asked. She gave me a little knowing smile.

“He really is the best,” Ellen said, “is it OK if I stay a while, we are watching this movie?”

I stared at the screen, pretending like the two of them weren’t talking about me. Something about all of this made me feel on display and it was upsetting.

“Sure, Ellen, but don’t stay up too late, OK? Jeff hasn’t been sleeping well,” my Mom said, walking up the stairs to her bedroom.

“We’re both adults,” Ellen said, “I think we can figure it out.”

Mom shook her head at both of us, but she kept going. Once she was out of earshot, Ellen poked me in the ribs.

“See, I told you. Your parent’s don’t mind,” Ellen said.

“Seeing us on the couch in front of the TV and finding us in bed at 2am are two very different things, Eleanor.”

Ellen made a little huff, but she didn’t have an answer for that. Instead, she stared at the TV in silence. However she felt about the night before, she didn’t show it. She stayed hooked onto me. Her level of comfort with the whole thing in front of my parents made me strangely uncomfortable.

“Oh, I’ve seen this one,” Ellen said.

“I haven’t,” I said.

“Whatever, I can watch it again,” Ellen said. She rested her head against my chest. Her blonde hair was back in its usual braid. I tried to leave things as they were. Clearly Eleanor was fine with everything, but I found I couldn’t be. Finally, I gave up and said it.

“Ellen, about last night. I’m sorry.”

“About what?” Ellen asked, turning to look at me. Her cute face was crinkled with concern, only making her look more adorable.

“The, um, the kiss,” I said, “It was a mistake. It shouldn’t have happened. I’m really sorry. All the time we’ve been spending together lately, I’m enjoying it. If I did something to mess that up, I don’t think I could forgive myself.”

“Personally, I liked it,” Ellen said.

“You liked it,” I said, “The kiss.”

“Yes,” Ellen said, brightly. “Didn’t you?”

I paused. Well, I knew what I was supposed to say. That she had a boyfriend and I was happy to just be her friend… Except that would be a colossal lie.

“It was nice,” I said, underselling it by a mile. But I couldn’t come out with the complete truth: that a quick peck with Eleanor had been the best kiss I’d ever had in my life. Eleanor, in my bed, her lips on my lips. Perfection. The fact that it was honest didn’t make it any easier to admit. In fact, it was quite the opposite.

“You’ve sucked my tits, you’ve eaten my pussy and you’re worrying about a kiss?”

“Yes! I don’t want to ruin… whatever this is…”

Ellen smiled her devastatingly cute smile, “Do you want to kiss me again?” Ellen asked.

She turned her head up to me. Put her hand on my cheek and leaned in. Ellen didn’t wait for me to answer, she just pressed her lips to mine. She didn’t give me a little peck on the lips. It wasn’t a quick touch. She straight up kissed me, hard. I felt her teeth press through our lips. She teased her tongue against my mouth. Instinctually, I opened so she could slip her tongue inside. The room filled with wet, smacking sounds. Little mmms and aahhs. Ellen kept her hand on my face, lovingly caressing my cheek while we made out. I squeezed her close against me, like trying to pull her body into my own.

“So warm,” Ellen said, as we kissed on the couch. Not like siblings at all. Like lovers. “But then, you make me go away and you keep the warmth with you.”

“We can snuggle in bed,” I said, “For a little bit.”

“And kiss some more?” Ellen asked.

“Yes,” I said.

I turned off the TV and we both hurried back to my bedroom. I climbed under the covers and Ellen followed me. As soon as we laid down, her lips reached for mine like she’d been holding her breath the whole time. Ellen grabbed my shirt and pulled it over my head. Again, I usually slept that way. I’d always been topless when Eleanor was with me before. But something about her stripping me seemed so sexual.

“This is so dangerous,” I said, unable to stop myself.

Ellen drew back, a look of confusion etched on her adorable face. “Why?”

“My parents are in the next room,” I said, as if I was making some shocking announcement. “Your Dad warned me about what he would do to the next guy he caught with his daughter..”

“Oh,” Ellen said. She paused to think about it for a moment. “My Dad likes you. He knows we are friends. And we are just friends! So, it doesn’t bother me and it shouldn’t worry you.”

Now I was the one looking befuddled back at Eleanor.

“It’s the same as the cuddling,” Ellen said, “It doesn’t have to be romantic. You’re right, that would be dangerous if we were doing it that way, in some romantic relationship. But what we have… what we are… well, it’s more functional for me. Kissing you makes me feel warm on the inside. Warmer than when we hug. So, you’re helping me out. That’s all. You’re helping a friend.”

“Oh,” I said, unsure if I was supposed to feel mollified or hurt. “OK.”

“So, we can keep kissing?” Ellen asked.

That was all I needed to hear, I realised. How could I be upset if I got to keep doing this, whatever it was, with my blonde neighbour? Rather than answer her question, I simply leaned in, and we reconnected.

“You’re warm now?” I asked, after a few minutes of sliding our lips and tongues together.

“Definitely,” Ellen said, “This is all I want. I’m tired of being cold all the time.”

I’m not sure how much time we spent in my bed. I lost track of everything except for the feel of Eleanor under my fingers. The sweetness of her breath on my cheek. Neither of us fell asleep, that was for sure. Eventually, Ellen pulled back. My lips ached from all the kissing we’d been doing, but I still felt the disappointment well up in my chest.

“That should do for me,” Ellen said, “At least for a few hours.”

I raised my eyebrow at her.

“Right now, I feel pretty warm,” Ellen said, “As warm as I get anyway. But once we break apart it slips away. I’m cold by the time I’m back in bed. But last night, after the kiss, it kinda lasted for a while. Long enough for me to fall asleep. I guess it’s like charging up my heat battery. Your kisses are more efficient than your hugs or something.”

“And you feel like you’ll be OK now?”

“Hope so,” Ellen said. She gave me a quick kiss on the cheek before she scampered out of my room.

I lay back, arms behind my head on the pillow. A strange sense of satisfaction washed over me. I felt completely at ease with the world. Like I was drifting down a broad stream on a warm summer day. My door popped back open.

“Hey,” Ellen called into my room, “Camp is off tomorrow for some reason, you want to meet for lunch?”

My work schedule was busy, but never so much that I couldn’t step out for a quick bite. I nodded my agreement and my blonde neighbour smiled so bright it lit the room.

________

We met at an outdoor cafe. We sat in the afternoon heat and ate our sandwiches, chatting idly about school and life. Even though we were out on wooden decking under the blistering sun, Ellen was dressed in her usual heavy outfit; like it might snow at any second. I got sweaty just looking at her. We didn’t make out or even kiss. At one point, Ellen held my hand, but only for a little bit. We didn’t act in any way different than what we were, friends enjoying lunch together. And yet, it was so very obviously a date between the two of us, it felt scandalous. Midway through our meal, Ellen’s head popped up. Like a thought had just occurred to her.

“Why are you single?” she asked, out of nowhere.

“What?” I nearly fell back out of my chair. I knew Eleanor wasn’t trying to be hurtful, but the question was so direct I didn’t know how to respond to it.

“Sorry,” Ellen said, “You only caught the tail end of the conversation I was having in my head.”

I nodded like that made any sense.

“I was thinking about how nice it was to sit here with you,” Ellen said, tossing her long blonde braid behind her shoulder, “And how it would be a nice date if we were, well, you know.”

“More than just friends?”

“Exactly,” Ellen said, “And that got me thinking about what a great boyfriend you’d be. I mean, you’re cute and tall. You’ve got a good body. Your hugs are lovely, and your kisses are, well, better than any friend should know, anyway.”

I felt my cheeks go hot. I looked down and tried to hide it with my sandwich, but I was smiling too hard to take a bite.

“And you’re a good guy. Funny and caring. I like spending time with you more than just about anyone. Truly.”

“Which led you to the thought you finally spoke aloud,” I said, “Why am I single?”

“Yes,” Ellen said. She looked positively thrilled with my ability to complete her broken thoughts. “Do you want to be?”

“No,” I said, “I miss a lot of things that go with being in a relationship. Of course, there’s the, um, physical stuff. You know?”

This time, Ellen looked down and blushed.

“But mostly I just like having that emotional connection. That’s why Mel and I broke up. I realised that we were faking it. I wanted more. But finding that is hard. You don’t get there after a few dates, if you even get that far.”

“Having the finish line feel so distant makes it hard to start,” Ellen said, “But you still have to begin.”

“I’ve tried,” I said, “Am trying. But right now, not so much. What about you? You’re cute and funny. Smart and se… I mean, you’re alright for a friend. So, are you choosing to be single or has the universe forced it on you?”

“Somewhere in between,” Ellen said.

The waitress came by and cleared our plates. I sat patiently and waited while that business was done so that Eleanor could explain herself.

“Unlike my new neighbour, who is pretty great as a friend, most guys are only interested in one thing,” Ellen said.

“Icthyology,” I said, nodding empathetically.

Ellen tried not to laugh at my dad joke, but she did anyway. Then she glared at me for making her do it.

“In any case, I’m not ready to go back to that sort of existence yet,” Ellen said, “I’m not a prude. I’d like to be in a more meaningful relationship. But I need to cross the emotional bridge before I can get there, and most guys aren’t willing to take the time. So, I’m now single by choice, in that the world is full of stupid boys who can’t be bothered to fill my heart before they stuff it in… Well, other places.”

“I’m sorry,” I said, meaning it.

“Sometimes I’m glad that I’m cold all the time,” Ellen said. She gestured at her outfit of sweats, more sweats, and then more sweats. “Wearing all of this? It’s like a suit of armor that keeps me protected and safe. Imagine if I walked around like her.”

Ellen pointed to a skinny blonde wearing an outfit that may as well have been two hand towels strapped to her body with rubber bands. I had to admit, while parts of me might have liked that look, my brain thought it looked pretty ridiculous.

“Maybe somewhere in between would be alright,” I said.

Ellen smiled at me, wistfully. “Maybe. If I was warm.”

After we paid for our meal, Ellen got up from her seat and gave me a quick peck on the cheek. I drove back to work, feeling so high that I could have walked the whole way. My feet wouldn’t have ever touched the ground.

________

Ellen practically tackled me into bed that night.

“Brrrrr,” she said, gripping onto me with surprising strength, “I think my Dad turned the A/C up or something.”

She wasn’t kidding about being cold, Ellen’s whole body trembled as I pulled her close to me under the covers. She was shivering like crazy, so bad we couldn’t even kiss for a bit. Instead, she just held onto me, tight, like a life raft in the ocean.

Finally, I felt my secret blonde lover settle into her usual spot. Her head notched in the nook of my neck. Hand rested on my bare chest. I squeezed her tight to me. She gripped me back. We stayed still for a bit, like savoring our connection. But soon enough we were back to kissing. I don’t know how these make out sessions started, honestly. We kind of slipped into them. A furtive glance. A shared look. Then pow, duo-directional lipus-lockus. Again, I stroked Eleanor’s back. She ran her hand up and down my bare torso. Abruptly, I felt something bump against my hard penis.

I haven’t mentioned it to this point, mostly because I assumed it would be fairly obvious. But I was getting truly, epically erect during these little pre-sleep sessions with Eleanor. I mean, hard as I’d ever felt. My balls would ache like crazy, too, which was probably part of what was keeping me up all night. You’d assume, therefore, that after Ellen left or the next morning or whatever, that I would give myself some relief. Except I couldn’t. Because rubbing away my Ellen-induced erection felt far too close to other, more dangerous ideas.

So, instead, I was in a constant state of pained, semi-arousal until Ellen and I were together. Then I’d shift to an even more excruciating, completely unquantifiable level of aroused-out-of-my-mind. To this point, however, Ellen and I had kept everything over the clothes and above the waist. Eleanor must have gotten a little more enthusiastic than usual, reached a little further than she ordinarily might, and bumped into my tumescent member. Considering how huge it felt between my legs — like a fleshy, throbbing redwood sprouting in the middle of my groin — I’m actually kind of surprised that this didn’t happen more often.

“Oh!” Ellen squeaked, adorably. She flinched back from me. Her eyes were wide.

“Sorry,” I said, “It’s not. That is, I’m not. We’re…”

Ellen saw me struggling but instead of reaching out to help she sat back and watched me panic. Glad we never went mountain climbing together, because I’d already be a black smudge on a rock by now.

“It’s natural,” I said, finally catching my rational mind, “A reaction to being here with a girl. Any girl.”

“It’s fine,” Ellen said, shifting from a smirk to a friendly smile. “I understand. You can’t control it.”

“Right,” I said, breathing normally for the first time in what felt like hours but had been less than a minute. “It’s a biological response. I’m sorry.”

“Don’t be,” Ellen said. She rubbed my arm affectionately. “It’s totally normal. I’m not upset, at all. The first time I saw you… I saw it… and it was very… impressive. I am glad I make you feel that way.”

“Thanks,” I said. I leaned over to kiss her, but Ellen slid back.

“It’s just, well, as much as I can appreciate our happy little friend. He’s kind of getting in the way of our warm-up time,” Ellen said.

“Oh,” I said, suddenly feeling very shy. “Well, if you want to go back to your bedroom, I understand.”

“I’m not nearly warm enough for that,” Ellen said, “Can’t we do something about him? You know, help him settle in for the night?”

“OH!” I said, suddenly feeling even shyer. “I mean, I guess I could, um, take care of it. If you’ll give me a minute.”

“That’s alright, I’ve got it.” I groaned as Eleanor grabbed hold. It felt better than anything I’d ever experienced. The combination of the buildup of the last week, the situation itself, even the surprise of Eleanor — it made the experience feel more powerful than even intercourse. And Ellen hadn’t even truly done anything yet.

Eleanor squeezed my member through the fabric of the pjs, tightly. Smiling sweetly the whole time. “You ate my pussy like a pro. I want you to feel good,” Ellen whispered. 

“Well… It’s a little tight,” I said.

“Oops!” Ellen said. She loosened her grip. “I’ve never actually taken the time to just explore yours… The guys I’ve been with like to get to the sticky ending as quickly as possible.”

“You’re welcome to explore but you’re not actually touching it,” I said, before I could stop myself.

“True,” Ellen said. She reached into my fly and pulled out my erect penis. Holy fuck.

I’m not that big, I swear. I have a perfectly normal sized cock. Really. But after all the arousal I had saved up and compared to the petite hand that was holding it, I swear it looked like I’d been keeping a fleshy Eiffel Tower in my pants this whole time.

Ellen took one look at my cock and giggled with delight. “Oh wow. OK. That’s awesome,” she said. She slowly manipulated my cock while she dipped her head to examine it at every angle. “Your balls look heavy. You haven’t been masturbating… right?”

“Yes,” I said, my breath tight while my overeager lover lightly squeezed my scrotum.

“Sensitive?”

“Yes,” I gasped out again.

“OK, I’ll be careful,” Ellen said. She gave a little shiver, and I couldn’t tell if it was the usual chill or more of an incestuous thrill.

Again, Eleanor gripped my cock. But now it was skin on skin. For a girl that was always cold, Ellen’s hand felt plenty warm wrapped around my shaft. She held it there, tight, then looked at me expectantly.

“So, when does it go down?”

“What?”

“How do you want me to make you cum?” Ellen asked, “So we can get back to our cuddle time.”

“You honestly don’t know?”

“Don’t be rude,” Ellen said, “I want to do what works best for you. You know, to get you off?”

I nodded, doing my best to keep my expression neutral. Eleanor was holding my cock — I had nothing to complain about at that moment. I wrapped my hand around Eleanor’s and showed her, gently, how to move her fist up and down. Ellen nodded, earnestly. The perfect sexy student. After a few strokes, she showed me she got it and I leaned back. Ellen’s little pink hand ran up my thick, purpling shaft. Her quick little fingers urgently pumped my penis, her tongue buried in the corner of her mouth.

“Come on now, little man,” Ellen said, “Time to go night-night.”

“It’s a little dry,” I said, hopefully.

“Oh!” Ellen said. She gave her palm a long, sloppy lick, then returned to stroking. On a scale of 1 to 10, Eleanor grabbing my dick through my pjs had been a 15. So, we had to be somewhere in the hundreds by now.

Ellen tucked her braid back and returned to rubbing me off. Her hand made wet sounds as she pushed and pulled. The power of the moment overwhelmed me. It wasn’t just the motion or the touch, though that was plenty. It was seeing Eleanor up on her knees, bent over my cock. The look of concentration on her face. The fervent little quirk of her mouth. I swear, I could have gone numb from the crown down and I still would have been about to blow my load from what Eleanor was doing.

“Close?” Ellen asked.

“Uh-huh,” I said. Barely able to speak.

And then I had a thought. An inspiration, really. A lightning strike of ingenuity I’ve yet to match in my lifetime.

“When I… When it, well, you know. It’s going to go everywhere,” I said.

Ellen looked at me like I was speaking ancient Celtic.

“When I cum,” I said,

“There was a lot under the blanket that night. Do you usually cum loads?” Ellen asked. She slowed her movements, allowing me to regain the ability to speak for a moment.

“I guess so,” I said, “So you might want to, like, take off your sweatshirt. So, you don’t get it all messed up.”

What can I say? It was a desperate gamble. I mean, there were plenty of tissues not two feet away from us. But when you’ve got your dream lover stroking you, I mean, you kind of have to try to get her shirt off. That’s just common sense. Ellen nodded, her face very serious. She reached down for the bottom of her sweatshirt. She pulled it off, revealing a light blue tee. Ellen took that off as well. I was reminded of the old kid’s magician trick of revealing an endless rainbow of ribbons. How far down did all this go? Finally, Ellen was down to just her bra. It was pink and lacy, nothing racy at all. A full cup that pretty much covered whatever chest Eleanor might have had. But what was revealed was more than exciting enough: Eleanor’s surprisingly fit, flat tummy and the beginnings of curvy hips.

“Hi,” Ellen said, seeing me stare.

“Sorry,” I said.

A cute little smirk snuck across Ellen’s lips. “Let’s get back to it, OK?”

I nodded.

The little break had not flagged my flagpole erection one bit. I was at full mast and ready, at any moment, for the big, final fireworks show. Ellen licked her palm again and started stroking. I think she could sense that the end was near because she started working me with a confident abandon, her movements almost wild as she worked me over. All that stimulation — the build of the last week, the makeout sessions, seeing Ellen nearly topless — it all came to a head in five, quick strokes.

“Ellen,” I got out the warning just in time, “Gonna…”

My cock swelled. My balls leapt. A fountain of fertility rocketed from my testicles and up my shaft, filling me with ecstatic pleasure. I’m pretty sure I shouted as it went — the release of endorphins overwhelming.

“Yes, oh yeah! Cum for me baby.” she purred.

Her hand slowed. Squeezing the shaft and pulling it forward to the head. Squeezing. Then the pulsing. I felt it through my whole groin. That first spurt arcing away from my body and towards hers. Shooting through the air. I gasped. Ellen gasped. A big rope of cum flying forward and splattering across her bra covered titties. Testament to the excitement I felt. The pleasure gripped me too hard for me to notice anything more. All I could feel was every successive burst of semen. Each a slightly lower peak than the last. Then the flood. Flowing out of my cock, dripping down. Her fingers were covered in my pearly, sticky mess. She stroked some more, draining every drop. That last strand was the stickiest. It hung from my cock, and I could see her tongue almost reaching out, as if to catch it. It swung as it hung there precipitously. Then it fell to my thighs with a splat. Finally, it subsided, and I was able to look up at Eleanor surveying her achievement. That cum covered mess I had created between us. My heart was pounding and my breathing was rapid.

“Oh my god, so much,” Eleanor whispered. She just looked at me and licked her lips with the most devilish grin. As I writhed in pleasure, I distinctly heard Eleanor cry out. “Oh! So hot.”

She was sitting in the same position as before. Her eyes were distant. I could see my ejaculate had truly spattered her. She was covered with my white stuff. But rather than be disgusted, Ellen was running her hands through it, idly. In fact, I realised she was doing more than that. Eleanor was rubbing my sperm right into her bare skin. Like slathering on lotion. She lovingly spread my spend over her tummy, making sure every bit of it was sucked up.

“It’s so warm,” she said, repeating those words again and again. Like a kind of mantra. “I love the feel of it on my bare skin.”

“Are… You OK?” I asked.

Ellen nodded, absently. “You?”

“Oh yes,” I said. I hadn’t meant it to come out like that, but it had. Fortunately, Ellen just giggled.

“I’m sorry,” I said, for what felt like the hundredth time that evening.

“Don’t you dare apologise, I owed you that and more,” Ellen said, “This was awesome. I didn’t realise your cum would be like this. It’s like covering myself in liquid heat.”

“98.7 degrees, or thereabouts,” I said.

“I’m so comfy now, I don’t think we even need to kiss anymore,” Ellen said.

“Oh,” I said. Unable to hide my disappointment. Did I love that handjob? Damn straight I did. But I felt like I was missing out if we skipped the kissing part.

“Don’t worry,” Ellen said, leaning down to kiss me on the cheek, “I’ll need more warming up tomorrow.”

Eleanor practically skipped out of my room, grabbing her sweatshirt on the way out. I had no trouble sleeping that night, that’s for sure.

________

Ellen started spending more and more time with me in my house and my Mom noticed my awkwardness when she was around. She just smiled, knowingly, but what she didn’t know was that we weren’t “just friends”. Well, at least in my mind that was how I read the situation. I wanted her. I wanted to be hers. I wanted to mean more to her than just a friend with some pleasurable benefits. We were both sitting on the couch. My parents were milling around the house, so we’d yet to initiate anything more than playful banter. They knew how cold blooded the blonde was, my Dad even called her “The Ice Maiden” and so the fact that she was wrapped in a blanket did not look out of place at all. Ellen was no Ice Maiden, she teased me whenever she could, whether someone was watching or not. I flirted clumsily back and my Dad would just smile and bury his head in his hands. We were becoming closer. We gave each other little loving caressing touches underneath the blanket. Pokes to the side and strokes to the shoulders. Nothing untoward.

I put the TV on, but neither of us even pretended to watch. Instead, we enjoyed each other’s company. The way we played and flirted, it felt more like an evening with a girlfriend than a friend and I was certainly fine with that. Ellen, however, was full of complaints. Despite her discovery from the previous night, she had woken up as cold as always. And it really bothered her for some reason.

“In the moment, covered in your stuff. I mean, it felt better than any sweater I’d ever worn.”

“Mom. Dad,” I said, raising my eyebrows, “Right there, in the kitchen!”

“I want to feel that way all the time,” Ellen continued, ignoring my warning. “And I don’t think I can jerk you off every three hours. Can I?”

As much as that thought seemed tempting in the moment, I knew my eyes were too big for my testicles. I’d be ready to die after three days of that, no doubt.

“What if I, you know, returned the favour?” I asked.

I was very much interested in that idea, let me tell you. Just the idea of seeing Eleanor’s naked again was enticing enough. But getting to touch her, taste her, and bring her to the same peak that she had brought me… oh yes, that was an amazing thought.

“Tempting,” Ellen said. She gave me a sly smile. “But I already owe you one.”

“We’re going to bed, kids,” Dad said, leading my Mom up the stairs. They gave us a wave, like we were just friends having a regular evening instead of a couple waiting to make out like the horny lovers we truly were.

“I wonder if they’re going to do it,” Ellen mused.

“I try not to think about such things,” I said, “It kind of ruins my interest in doing them, myself.”

“Don’t do that then,” Ellen said, “I need your little soldier to be ready to go into battle as soon as possible.”

“Little?!” I asked, pretending to be upset.

Ellen rolled her eyes at me. “Boys,” she said. She took a deep breath. “Trust me, you’re plenty big enough. I know you like to compare but just feel happy knowing yours is more than big enough, based on how I can barely get my fingers around it. I mean, that’s a pretty good sign that I shouldn’t be shoving it anywhere else.”

“Probably not,” I said, suddenly comparing myself to her ex-boyfriends bigger, black cock. 

I guess she had just paid me a bigger compliment that she realised. Was I having fun with what we were doing? You bet. Was I still very much aware that it was with Eleanor? Also a stone cold lock. I knew there were lines that we shouldn’t cross. So, all for the better that we agreed we weren’t going there.

“Speaking of which, up to your bedroom?” Ellen asked. I nodded, far too eagerly.

Both of us rumbled into my room, shutting the door behind us. I stripped off my clothes, but rather than bother with the pjs, I stayed naked. I climbed onto my bed and lay down on top of the covers. Ellen, to my surprise, stripped off her sweatshirt and other layers above her waist. She was wearing another full cup bra, a blue one. I couldn’t tell too much, but it sure seemed like her chest greatly outstripped her flat, tight tummy. Eleanor crawled onto the bed, like a stalking cat, and started to kiss me. I wrapped my arms around her back, feeling her bare skin. It felt electric, illicit, like I was getting away with something even more forbidden than making out with her. I had access to something that was very special.

Ellen writhed against me. She held my head tight, as she pressed her lips to mine. My hardness, naturally, slotted itself between her soft, sweatpants-covered legs. Eleanor ground herself into my cock. Finally, we broke apart. Ellen gave me a wild grin, then sat up. Without warning, she grabbed my rock hard penis and started stroking it up and down. Despite my release the day before, I was no less hard and ready.

“I wish it lasted longer,” Ellen said, thoughtfully, while she worked me up and down.

It took me a moment to realise she meant the heat of my ejaculate, and not anything else.

“There’s not much I can do about that,” I said.

“No, I know,” Ellen said, “I just feel that with the hugging and kissing. Now this. We’re so close to solving this puzzle, I swear.” She smiled a crooked and mischievous smile.

“Have you tried using the boomerang together with the torch and the bombs?”

“Well, clearly I’ve found the Master Sword,” Ellen said, eyeing my cock. Her face turned super serious. “I want to be warm. For one day. Is that really too much to ask?”

“I don’t know what else there is I can do,” I said. As if lying back and letting Eleanor give me a handjob was the absolute peak of my efforts.

“It feels so good on my skin, but after it just…” Ellen stopped mid-sentence. Mid-stroke. “Huh.”

“What’s up?”

“I want to do something,” Ellen said, “Will you let me try it?”

I eyed her, nervously. There were lots of paths Ellen could be taking us down, I realised, and most of them did not end well. I had the upsetting picture in my head of her tying me to a skateboard, lighting a rocket, and sending me down a steep hill to my doom. As if Eleanor were Wile E. Coyote or something.

“I’m not going to tease you,” Ellen said, sensing my apprehension. “In fact, I’m pretty sure you’ll like it. Just lie back, OK?”

I did as I was told. Eleanor started off the right way, she leaned down and kissed me on the mouth. Again, I was overwhelmed by it. Not only the feel of her lips but the strawberry scent of her hair. The way it felt very much like I was kissing a woman and yet also smooching Eleanor. A sickening twist not unlike going down the first hill on the rollercoaster. Scary and fun. Fun because it’s scary. Ellen let her lips drift lower, like marking a trail so she could find her way back later. My ears and my neck. Down the center of my chest. As her mouth got closer to my dick, it became pretty clear what she had in mind. And this, well, it was way better than a handjob.

“Ohhh, Ellen, you don’t have to…” I groaned as Eleanor’s lips made contact with my cock. It was only a kiss, but already I was aching for more. Eleanor slowly pecked her way around my pole. She dabbed her tongue against my shaft.

“That’s nice,” she said, smacking her lips, “My girlfriends say oral sex is gross, but I kinda like it. Very man-y. And like I said… I owe you one.”

“You don’t owe me anything, Ellen,” I said. Again, I didn’t know what part of my brain was sending out these stupid sayings, but the rest of my mind did not approve. Ellen gave my comment the disdainful look it deserved. But then she gripped my dick and steered it into her mouth.

“You went down on me? I even came in your mouth,” she said, “Oh yeah, this is much better.”

I couldn’t tell if she was being sarcastic or not. I was too enveloped in bliss to care. The warm, wetness of Ellen’s mouth slowly engulfed me. I was no longer capable of doing anything but lying back and making incomprehensible noises. Ellen slurped up and down my shaft. Her innocent face contorted around my cock into the sexiest expression imaginable. Her mouth gaped open. Her eyes wide and eager.

“Ummm,” she said, as she shluck, shluck, shlucked up and down my sensitive manhood.

Eleanor didn’t need instruction this time. It was like she took what she learned with her hand and simply applied it to her mouth. She added little flourishes as she went. Twisted and swirled her tongue in all the right ways. But it was more than her actions. Her enthusiasm, her affection, it took everything over the top. Natural born cocksucker sounds like an insult, but I’m telling you Eleanor should have it engraved on her wall. Calligraphed onto sheepskin. She was that fucking amazing on her first go. Which was a good thing, because I was quickly losing my mind. Words devolved into sensations. All I could do was lie back and drool while Eleanor did her thing on my member. She started sliding her fist up and down along with her mouth and I was down to a puddle.

“Warn me before you cum,” Ellen said. Weirdly casual, like telling me to watch out for jalapenos on the nachos.

“Uhhhhh.” I swear that was a whole sentence about what an amazing job my blonde lover was doing. On how lucky I felt to have this experience for even a second, let alone for longer. A deep and entrancing monologue on the nature of love and its expression through lips and tongue given life over my cock.

“Seriously,” Ellen said, “I want to be prepared when it happens.”

She slid her lips up and down a bit on me. I was floating above the bed, this was the most amazing experience I had ever had. My back arched, my head tilted back, my eyes closed. Ellen shifted around so she was on her hands and knees, still taking me in her mouth. Slowly she took me deeper, I gasped. She took me a bit too deep, and had to back off, then worked back into the rhythm. I could feel her wet tongue bathing my cock, could feel the roof of her mouth gliding over the head. My hands went to her head, pushing her hair out of the way. Seeing my cock disappearing into her mouth was pushing me over the edge. Then she looked up at me with those lust filled steel blue eyes, those perky bra clad breasts swaying with every bob of the head. I groaned and gasped. My cock swelled with my approaching orgasm. Her eyes widened with the sudden increase of size and girth in her mouth, but she didn’t stop.

“I…uh…”

Ellen took her free hand and cradled my balls. Right there, it was all over.

“Cuh… Uh… Cumming. Oh Ellen! I’m cuh–mming!”

And then I exploded, such an intense orgasm that all I could go was gasp. I saw stars and the room was spinning. The orgasm that erupted from me was unfamiliar. Unlike any pleasure I’d known before. Not only because of the power of the whole experience, but due to what my dream lover did. She didn’t just open her mouth and accept my load. She didn’t sit back and allow it to happen like every other woman I’d ever been with. My beautiful Ellen hollowed her cheeks and sucked the orgasm out of me. Straight up pulled my sperm right out of my penis — like I was a milkshake, and my cock was the straw. The pleasure of it, so intense, it was almost painful.

Ellen giggled happily as she drank me down. At first she looked shocked as my cum filled her mouth, then she calmed and worked my length slowly allowing my body to calm down, while still draining me of every last drop. The blonde had given me an experience so intense I died, went to heaven, and got a high-five from St. Peter before my soul dropped back into my body. Meanwhile, Eleanor cooed and preened. Gulp gulp gulp. Happy little girl. Finally a peaceful satisfaction settled across her face as she swallowed my cum and finally let me slide out of her mouth.

“That was awesome!” she cried out.

I was barely able to speak. “Yuh. Yeah,” I said. I tried to sit up but fell backward onto the bed. I felt like Cary Elwes after The Machine sucks an entire year out of him in The Princess Bride.

Ellen sat back and rubbed her tummy. “I kind of miss having it on my skin after,” she said, “I don’t suppose you could gin up another load?”

“Oh fuck,” I said, my head lolled on the pillow, “I’ll need some time to recover from that!”

“No that’s OK,” Ellen said. She leaned in and gave me a big cummy kiss on the lips. I didn’t care. Fuck she looked so beautiful in that moment. A little froth of white coating her mouth. “I don’t want to drain my new heat source now that I’ve finally figured it out.”

Ellen tried to slip out of bed, as I’d been bidding her for the past week. But at the last second, I shot my arm out and pulled her back to me.

“Whoa!” she cried out as she tumbled over me. Still, I would not let go. “Oh. OK, I guess I’m staying for a while.”

I squeezed Eleanor close. Held her as tight as I could. My post-orgasm euphoria slipped away to cold rationality. It didn’t matter. I kept Ellen there for as long as she’d let me. Eventually, distant through sleep, I felt her slip away.

________

I didn’t see Eleanor at all the next day. It was Saturday, and she texted me she’d be shopping all day, finding supplies for her twin sisters. They were both a year younger, seventeen years old, and after the summer they were going to join Ellen and I at Uni.

Ellen’s sisters were extraordinarily difficult to pin down. I barely saw them to be honest. I knew they were almost mirror images of each other. They both did cheer and figure skating, hung out with the same popular clique, and had identical personalities. Their faces looked like complete photocopies of each other. Their builds were the same as well. Both Jessica and Rachel were 5’6″, about 125 pounds. They had similarly curvy bodies, with small hips, tight butts and even smaller breasts than their big sisters. Each had wavy hair coming down to just below the shoulders that they took great care to ensure was styled and cut the same but one thing set them apart; Jessica had bright red hair and Rachel was a brunette. I sometimes wondered if they dyed their hair like their platinum blonde big sister… and if they did, what was their real hair colour? I surmised there was only one real way to find out.

I only ever saw them in passing and hadn’t said more than “Hi”. I can’t even remember if they replied. I asked Ellen but she said they were just normal teens with normal, dama filled lives.They were forced to keep their hair different colors since they were eight years old so that their school teachers could tell one from the other but I never did find out which one kept her her natural colour.

I was well aware that Ellen’s sisters were gorgeous, and they did as well. Jessica and Rachel always seemed to both have various boyfriends which Joseph always seemed to disapprove of, and I knew they were considered the prettiest girls at their high school. I never was able to talk to them about boys or relationships, though. Or really anything that personal. The age gap and their closeness meant that I didn’t ever really connect with either of them in the same way that I connected with Ellen. They only seemed to confide in themselves. In fact, to be honest, I was surprised they had agreed to go shopping with their older sister.

I sent several messages to Ellen that morning and as I thought back to the night before… I couldn’t help myself. There was no way for me to ask politely, but I had to know. So, I sent her a fire symbol followed by a question mark. Ellen wrote back: Almost all night!

Well, I guess that answered my question well enough. I thought about also going to the bookstore to get the some stuff I needed, but I didn’t want Ellen to think I was being clingy. So, instead, I holed up in my bedroom and played games. The house was quiet but comfortable. Again, I wondered if maybe I should stay home for another year. Even though I didn’t hear my family moving around, just knowing they might be there was enough. When I took a break for lunch, I found my father waiting for me in the kitchen. He gave me a dark stare and my heart sank. Wordless, he gestured for me to take a seat on a stool over by the breakfast bar.

“I know what you’re doing,” he said.

Every organ I had raced for the floor in one sickening, awful drop.

“You do?” I choked out. My voice was so thin, I feared it would crack.

“Sneaking around,” Dad said, “Think you’re so clever.”

When he was angry, they burned right through you. And that, along with his hook nose and thin lips, managed to create an appearance that could send a demon back to hell with its tail between its legs. My father didn’t have to threaten. All he had to do was stare me down and I swear I felt the pee trying to escape down my legs.

“Dad, I can explain.”

“Where. Are. My. Cookies?” Dad said.

“What?” I tried to sit back, but forgot I was on a stool and nearly tumbled over. I grabbed the counter to steady myself.

“Don’t play dumb,” Dad said, “You know I have a secret stash of cookies buried deep in the cabinet. And now they’re gone. My little circles of chocolate happiness.” I swear, he looked like he was about to cry.

“I didn’t touch your cookies, Dad,” I said.

My father eyed me, suspicion shading his face.

“I don’t even like them,” I said, “But there are other people in this house who might also be aware of your secret stash.”

My Dad cocked his head. “Maybe your new bestie with the blonde hair, she seems to live here just as much as she lives with Joseph and Sophie next door.” I stared at him blankly. “Maria,” he said. My mom’s name. I nodded.

He marched out of the kitchen, like I wasn’t even there. I slumped onto the stool. Goddamn but that had been close.

“We have to stop,” I told Eleanor when she got home from shopping.

Ellen arched her eyebrow at me. We were sitting on my bed. I was back in my pj bottoms, and I’d stopped Eleanor from taking off her blouse. I’d spent the whole day obsessing over what had happened. I didn’t want my time with Eleanor to end, but I’d seen how it could come to a finish and I didn’t want that even more. I was falling in love with her.

“We almost got caught today,” I said.

“Your Dad got mad over some cookies,” Ellen said, “That’s not ‘almost got caught.'”

“Still though,” I said, “I got the sense of how things could go. He would tell your Dad and your Dad would come over and remove my testicles. For a moment I was sure we were found out and it was awful, Ellen. I don’t want us to be some kinky secret.”

“Jeffrey, I was warm almost all night last night,” Ellen said, “For the first time in, like, ever. And you can’t tell me you didn’t like how it happened, either.”

“It was amazing,” I conceded.

“Wait, really?” Ellen got pulled out of her monologue. Her blue eyes practically glowed. “I mean, I’m not dumb. I know you enjoyed it. But I figured that was, you know, normal. I’ve only ever done it that one time.”

“It was the best I’ve ever had,” I said, “Not even close.”

“Better than Mel?” Ellen said. She looked like she was about to accept the Nobel Prize (which, to be fair, if they gave one for blowjobs, she’d probably already have five of them stacked up in her dresser drawer). “You said she was all sex all the time. Seriously?”

“It’s more than the physical-ness of it,” I said, “It’s the connection we share. You know? So yeah, it was better than Mel or Lauren or Jodie.”

“Wait, you got a blow job from Jodie Cartwright?”

“It was during high school. I was young,” I said, shrugging. It was not my proudest moment, being honest.

Ellen eyed me for a moment. Like she was thinking everything through. Seriously, I’d never seen a girl get so happy about sucking someone off. But Eleanor had different standards, I suppose.

“So why should we stop?” Ellen said, “I’ve been getting warm and you’re getting, well, something pretty great too. It’s not like it’s wrong.”

“It’s not wrong… But… where is this going?” I gave Eleanor a questioning look.

Did I really want our time together to stop? If I truly interrogated myself the answer would be ‘no.’ But I was scared by what had happened and I think I was hoping that Ellen might be able to convince me that we could be something more. That she’d rationalise our wrongdoing in some way and I could pretend to be persuaded. I know that’s selfish, but it’s where I was.

“We’re just helping each other out,” Ellen said with a shrug, “Friends do that all the time.”

“I doubt your parents would feel the same way,” I said.

“I suppose if it was romantic then sure, it would be an issue,” Ellen explained to me, patiently, like talking to a child. “Do you love me?”

“Yes. Of course I do. You’re my best friend-“

“Not love. Love.

“I do,” I said, after some consideration. “I love you, Ellen…” To be honest it wasn’t all that clear cut. Love isn’t a switch that’s either on or off. There are all sorts of in-between spots we don’t have words for. I didn’t want to ask the obvious question but I was compelled to do so. Hellen stared at me, silently. “Ellen, do you love me?”

“No.” She said bluntly. My insignificant, pathetic world fell apart. “After what happened with my ex I am not going to let myself go there. I am young. I have goals and things I want to achieve. I am not going to get love cloud things for me. Not again. I’m sorry.”

“I’m sorry your boyfriend hurt you so badly.” I said trying to come to terms with her words.

“Me too. But you appeared in my life and we have been so good together. No stupid strings attached. You’re the best friend I ever had and I don’t want to lose you. I don’t want to lose this…”

Eleanor didn’t feel for me what she thought love would feel like (I wasn’t naive enough to think I’d ever been in love with any of my previous girlfriends I supposed), but I knew I was in love with her. Could I keep this as just a friendship?

“Just friends?” I asked cautiously.

“More than just friends,” she relplied, “and if my Dad sees you as a friend he won’t see you as a threat. We will have nothing to worry about. Friends can hang out together all the time and it’s not like we are children anymore.”

“We have been lucky not to get caught.”

“Then we need to stay lucky.”

“Friends then,” I smiled, weakly. 

“Right,” Ellen said, “It’s functional. If we are in bed together then you’re keeping me warm, that’s all.”

And so I let my blonde lover triumph. I always wanted her to be happy. Besides, I was moving out of the house in a few months anyway. So even if things were progressing a bit further than they should, it wouldn’t matter for too much longer. What’s a bit of oral between consenting adults, after all?

“I will always be here for you, Ellen.”

Ellen smiled, warmly, but then she shivered. “Good. Because I need another dose of your heat before I freeze to death.”

We both lay back on the bed. I pulled the covers over us. Ellen nestled in the crook of my shoulder. I tilted my head and kissed her. I assumed, if it was all transactional as Eleanor claimed, that she would start pushing me to produce my precious fluids. Instead, though, Ellen lay back and let us share in each other.

“Tell me about Jodie Cartwright.”

“There’s not much to tell,” I replied dreamily.

I tried to think of a time when I’d felt this connected, this safe, with another human being. I had been close with Melissa, yes, but it was only a physical adjacency. My previous girlfriends had been high school trifles or after party hookups, nothing even worth considering. This was on a totally different scale from either of those experiences.

“She gave me my first blow job.”

“I know her. She’s… got an unconventional look… and a huge appetite for cock.”

Jodie was a chubby girl, but she was cute in her own way. “I thought… we might become something more.”

“Awwwww, did the fat bitch break your heart?”

No, Eleanor. You broke my heart. But I didn’t say that. Instead I started talking, like I was chatting to my best friend. I guess I was. Jodie wasn’t a conventional beauty like Ellen. She had incredible breasts, but she was a big girl. Saying she was fat would have been cruel but she was definitely curvy and very promiscuous. She wasn’t as stylish as the other high school girls, but she did wear low cut shirts – especially when I was around her.

Jodie was fun and easy going. We found ourselves chatting on the way home from school. We made each other laugh, and once we got to know each other our conversations turned downright flirtatious. One night I walked her back to hers. She was home alone and invited me up for a nightcap. I really wanted to… but I politely turned down the offer and went home. That night I was good. But as I stroked myself that night in bed, all I could think of was Jodie and her big tits riding me.

The next week every time I was with Jodie I was high on testosterone. As we walked home, with the two of us laughing, flirting and casually touching, I knew what I wanted. Once again I walked Jodie back to her apartment complex. Once again she invited me up. This time I said yes. We didn’t even get halfway through a glass of wine when we started making out on the couch. For the first time my hands were feeling up a woman. Unlike then, I felt no nervousness – only excitement. Maybe it was the alcohol, or maybe knowing I was approaching a watershed moment in my life… took away my performance anxiety. After making out for a while our clothes started coming off. I pulled off her shirt, revealing two D-cup breasts held in by her black sports bra. As she pulled off her bra, my eyes locked onto the most incredibly huge pair of breasts I’d ever seen.

“You like?” She asked with a wicked grin.

After removing the last of our clothes we moved to her bedroom. I started to go down on her, but she pulled me up.

“No, I want to do this for you…”

We started making out. Jodie then started jerking my cock to full mast before working her mouth on my hardness. She was very enthusiastic and was moving her head up and down at a good pace taking my erection right to the entrance of her throat. Jodie swirled her tongue around my cock with each up and down stroke. 

She just continued her slow movement of teasing me for quite a while. Then she put me farther back in her mouth, still just very slowly moving up and down. This was my first time that I thought maybe Jodie really did enjoy sucking cock. I had never had a woman who had truly worshipped my cock like this. She was in no hurry to make me cum and seemed to love having me in her mouth. The big titted girl continued this for half an hour or so before I was starting to squirm and she picked up the pace and brought me deep to the entrance of her throat a couple times.After a couple minutes I told Jodie I would cum soon if she kept going. Jodie didn’t stop and started going faster and faster up and down my cock with her tongue still swirling, and soon I was cumming in her mouth. Jodie kept slowly sucking my cock until every bit of my cum was extracted and my cock was clean. I lay back and was in awe of how well my chubby lover had sucked my cock. I told her that was amazing and it was her turn. She told me that she wasn’t ready to have sex and didn’t really like oral sex on her but appreciated that I asked and said she just wanted to snuggle and go to sleep.

The next day at school, everyone knew. Jodie had shared a photo of us sleeping together. I was stupid, I thought we were in a relationship, so told Jodie I hoped we could make things official. She said no. I became the laughing stock of the whole school and the butt of so many jokes. It destroyed my confidence. 

“I saw the photo. I didn’t know you at the time. Jodie was a fat slut. Don’t feel bad,” Ellen lovingly stroked my face.

“I got over it. Then I met Melissa.”

“I don’t know her. Does she have big tits too?”

Ellen looked at me and did a little shimmy making her chest a wiggle. I sat up straight, wondering just what I should say. Was she jealous?

“So,” Ellen continued without blinking. “Do you think Jodie’s tits are better than mine?”

“Most definitely bigger.” I replied honestly, “Mel was pretty much flat chested.”

“So… I’m better than Mel?”

“Yes! Firmer and more shapely than hers.”

“You didn’t really answer my question,” she rose up from the bed to face me, “do you prefer big breasts?”

“No. Yours are perfection, Ellen.” Again I replied honestly, my eyes on hers, trying to read her thoughts. 

She leaned forward into me and gave me a shy, almost tentative kiss. She lingered for a moment, savouring the feel of my mouth and hers joining. I could taste the sweetness of cherry lipstick from Ellen’s lips. The softness of Ellen’s kiss excited me, making her pull me in tighter. My hand stroked down her back, sending shivers through her and she moaned softly, her kiss becoming more urgent and heated. I could feel Ellen vibrating with excitement. I knew that if we kept this up neither of us would be in any state to ease back. I pulled away and broke our kiss but before she could respond I hugged her close. Trapping her arms.

As we embraced she pressed her small breasts against my muscular chest. We kissed again then she nuzzled her nose into my neck. I was overwhelmed by the feelings he was having for Ellen. I kissed her mouth, her hungry, hungry mouth. I kissed her nose, her cheeks, her forehead, her ears, her neck, always returning to the lips and tongue that I desired so much. I caressed her back, sliding my hand underneath her blouse to run my hand across the bare skin. I confirmed that she wasn’t wearing a bra, and it added to my passion.

As we kissed, it reminded me of my first months with Mel before we made love. Passionate kissing for hour after frustrating hour. Being so turned on, so wet, so needy to fuck. But also being so resistant to that new experience. Too afraid to make that step without total commitment. Too afraid of the unknown, but wanting so badly to know what it was to join my body with a woman. Jodie really had done a number on me.

I was rubbing Ellen’s back lightly as we kissed. I began moving my hand up and down her side, close to her breast, but not quite touching it. I was unsure if she would be agreeable to another touch, but she was so passionate in her kisses, so pliant in my arms that I couldn’t resist just getting close. I moved my fingers slightly towards her front and slid my hand up from her waist to her under her arm. As I did he felt the swell of her breast against the heel of my hand. She gasped as I kissed her deeply, and my feelings swirled around me as our tongues swirled around each other’s. Again I ran my hand down to her waist, then up again, barely rubbing against the edge of her breast not daring to go any further.

“Touch them,” Ellen gasped. She flinched as she felt the slight shift of my hand as I rubbed gently up and down her torso but never to her chest. My hand felt so good on her bare skin. As I stroked upwards she grabbed my hand and placed it directly onto her bare tit. “Are they big enough for you?”

Her skin was soft as I cupped her breast and stretched my hand over as much of her tit as I could. I squeezed gently and got my first feel of Eleanors tits. The feeling was amazing. It was soft and warm. A virtually indescribable feeling as I squeezed slightly harder and massaged her nipple. I reached my other hand up and forced it under her shirt and bra to squeeze the other one. Her shirt was practically off as I played with her boobs. I felt Ellen’s passion rise as we kissed once more, and it gave me license to keep moving inward, until finally I felt the brief brush of a stiff nipple as my hand passed over her breast. She gave a soft moan. My strokes got shorter, although still very slow. I wanted to take my time, to take it slowly as Ellen had requested. I wanted to give her plenty of time to stop me if that’s what she wanted.

But that’s not what Ellen wanted. When I finally brushed against her nipple it was as if a sudden release of adrenalin went through her body. She moaned each time my hand lightly brushed over her nipple. I longed to pay attention to that nipple. I continued to stroke up and down over Ellen’s breast, each time brushing the erect nipple. I felt her hand come up to take mine, and thought I had gone too far, too fast. But instead of pulling my hand away, she stopped it and placed it directly on her breast. She took her hand away, and moved her tongue into my mouth, trying to give me a signal that she wanted me to pleasure her breasts.

As I responded to the taste of Ellen’s tongue, I began rubbing my thumb around her nipple in small circles. Every third or fourth revolution, I would flick my thumb across the nipple and feel the reaction in Ellen’s body. It was obvious that she was enjoying each flick. I continued to rub in circles and flick as I moved my kisses to her neck and shoulder. She moaned when I lightly squeezed and pulled on her nipple. I moved my hand across and found her other breast, gently squeezing it, then flicking my thumb against its nipple as well.

“Your tits are amazing, Ellen.”

We had only known each other a few months but we already had that emotional connection. I wasn’t caught up in my concerns because our relationship was already well-defined. Concurrently, that closeness should have also made the physical aspect more upsetting. But whatever unnatural, naughty feelings our make out session brought out in me, they only amplified the experience. Heightened it. Like the difference between acoustic and electric. Everything was just more. My blonde lover slid her hand down my bare chest and straight down the front of my bottoms. She grabbed my straining erection, commanding, and hummed into my mouth as we kissed.

“There’s my new best buddy,” she said, smiling at me. “And he seems like he’s more than ready to come out and play. You want to do that, big guy? Give me your special gift?”

Without waiting for a response, Ellen pushed my pajamas down. I kicked them the rest of the way off. Now I was completely naked in bed with my dream lover, my dick sticking up hard as ever. I reached for Ellen’s top, but she slipped past me, grabbed my manhood, and steered it straight into her mouth. At that point, I couldn’t complain about our outfit imbalance. She could have kicked me in the shins and I wouldn’t have said a word.

Eleanor didn’t just suck my cock, she worked at it. Put the job in blowjob I suppose. She wasn’t satisfied to repeat the same actions from before, either. She added all new possibilities and permutations — kissing, licking, nibbling — like trying to figure out every potential trigger. All the while smiling, happy and hungry. Like I’d introduced her to the best thing in the world. As if she was the one getting pleasure rather than giving it.

Finally, though, I felt my balls begin to rise.

“Ellen, I’m almost…”

“MmmHm,” Ellen said, as if my words were obvious and inevitable. I guess because they were.

She brought up her hands. The left one wrapped around the base of my dick, and the right one around the shaft. She squeezed firmly at first and then a little more tightly. She got it just right. Her lips closed like a noose around the head as she took me deep into her mouth. Her tongue swirled around as she began to bob, lips moving from head to shaft as she stroked with her hands. And then she began to suck, and squeeze. She sucked insistently, as she bobbed and stroked. It was like she was milking me. She was latched on and sucking eagerly to get what she craved, what she needed.

I leaned back to try to take it all in. There was enough light that I could barely see her. I watched her full lips as she took me in and out. I could feel her tongue swirling. I could hear her making soft “mmmm” noises as if it was the best thing she’d ever tasted. And then a glint of light caught her blue eyes as she looked up at me and I lost it. She held my twitching penis tightly enough I’m sure she could feel the surge as it traveled from my balls, to the base of my cock, up the shaft and into her.

Powerful jets of my cum gushed out from me into her. The first couple went straight down her throat. She didn’t even have to swallow, but as I continued to spasm she continued to suck and swallow hungrily, greedily. Her tongue tried to coax more out of me, and more kept coming. I had never cum so hard in all my life. This was more than just a great orgasm. It felt like I was giving her absolutely everything I had to give, like my very essence was coming from inside the deepest part of me, and pouring out of my cock, and into her. And I wanted her to have it. I wanted her to have all of it. I wanted her to have everything I could give her.

As my orgasm subsided, Ellen kept swirling and sucking, making sure to drain me of absolutely every drop. When she finally released me she gave the head of my cock a little kiss as she looked up, found my eyes, and smiled the sweetest smile I had ever seen. I felt overcome by a feeling I can only describe as pure joy. Satisfied?…totally. Completely relaxed. I’m not sure where it came from except to say that I was just indescribably happy.

I let out a little laugh. Ellen must have been feeling it too somehow. She laughed with me and we shared the moment. It might have been the most perfect moment I’ve ever shared with another person, like total communion with each other. The ecstasy was wonderfully familiar, yet freshly intense. Ellen sat back on her haunches and wiped her chin. Then she wrapped her arms around herself, hugging tight.

“So good,” I gasped out, still coming down from that incredible precipice.

“So warm,” Ellen said, almost a moan as she rocked herself back and forth. “I swear I can feel it like a fireball in my belly.”

I bent down to kiss her. She’d swallowed all my cum but I could still taste myself on her lips. Our tongues met and I felt so connected. I lost track of where I ended and she began, I was only aware of the us that met there in the middle. I’d never had a kiss like that before either. Three girlfriends and I never had a kiss like that. When we broke the kiss I still felt the hunger, the need to touch again. As we kissed I sank down onto the bed beside her. And then she turned and folded into my arms. “Hold me,” she said, “just hold me.” I held her like that for a while, just feeling her breathing, feeling her body close against mine, and together, totally spent, we drifted off into sleep…

…I awoke after a short while to find I was spooned into Eleanor. I was in bliss as I held her sleeping body. Right then I didn’t care if her father rushed in with a pair of garden shears to cut off my balls. I felt her stir and she turned to face me, a broad smile on her face and a sparkle in her beautiful blue eyes. I felt so many emotions, staring at Eleanor, it was almost as overwhelming as my orgasm. I knew I wanted to show her how good she had made me feel. How amazing it was to be the object of her efforts. I could only settle on a single thing.

Before Ellen could react, I leapt up and tackled her to the bed. She shrieked (hopefully not too loudly) in surprise as both of us bounced on the mattress. I held her body tight in my arms and began lightly kissing her lips. Her face, her neck. Ellen was so overwhelmed, she seemed unable to select a reaction — so she had them all. Eleanor laughed, ticklish. Screeched, uncomfortable. Groaned, aroused. Words barely able to surface as I worshiped whatever exposed skin I could find. There wasn’t much.

“Hey, what are you…?”

I didn’t give her a chance to finish her thought and reached down to the waistband of her sweatpants. I grabbed whatever cloth I could get hold of and ripped it down her legs. Just like that, Ellen was bare from her waist down to her knees. I was staring at my dream lover’s naked sex. Ellen gasped. She tried to close her legs, but I wouldn’t let her. That little glimpse — her thighs and a bit of her calves — felt like a forbidden sight. They were thin but not skinny, well-muscled from running yet quite feminine. Her skin so soft and almost creamy. But what was between her thighs was what held my focus. My blonde lover’s pussy was divine. Fat, outer lips practically ruddy with arousal. Precious pink folds barely hidden behind that, fighting to flower out. A triangle of fluffy hair was now surprisingly visible at the top.

“Jeffrey?” Ellen asked. Her voice thrummed with excitement and nervousness.

“I want to return the favour,” I said.

“But now we’re even,” Ellen said.

“Don’t care,” I replied.

In one violent motion, I shoved my head between Eleanor’s legs. Nose, mouth, tongue all pressed into her pussy. Ellen was dripping wet. Her scent heady. Her flesh soft and pliant. It didn’t seem fair to compare Eleanor’s vagina to another girl’s. It’s not like she could control it; this wasn’t something that she’d achieved. And yet her sex was so amazing next to any I’d ever experienced, I almost felt bad for my exes.

I matched Eleanor’s earlier enthusiasm with my own actions. I licked at her with abandon, hoping that if I moved fast enough, she would forget about her misgivings. Sure enough, I felt Ellen’s legs go from stiff with stress to tight with desire, wrapping like a python around my head. Heard the low groans she let out as she felt someone lick her most intimate place for the first time. I didn’t care. I worked Ellen to her peak like I would die if I didn’t. Ellen’s legs snapped so tight I saw stars. She arched her back, letting out a high-pitched squeal. The kind of sound that would set the neighborhood dogs on high alert. It sounded almost pained, like the pleasure was being wrung out of her. Squeezed out of every cell. Finally, Eleanor fell back into the bed. Gasping.

I managed to extricate myself from her legs, untangling them like picking myself out of the wreckage. Ellen lay back on the bed. Her face was cherry red. Her eyes unfocused. She looked at me and started to laugh.

“You’re dripping,” she said.

I felt around my face. It was sticky, like I’d buried my whole head in a pot of honey, Winnie-the-Pooh-style.

“I liked it,” I said.

“Me too,” Ellen said, oddly wistful.

She sat up, looking at some spot behind me. Finally, her blue eyes seemed to center. She sat up and pulled her pants back on. Wrapped her arms around me tight.

“Thanks, Jeff,” she said, “You didn’t have to do that for me.”

“I wanted you to know how much I enjoyed what you’re doing for me,” I said, “How wonderful you make me feel. Not just the orgasms. It’s what people do… who care about each other. Isn’t that how… friendship… is supposed to be?”

“Well now I know for sure,” Ellen said, “That was incredible. Like nothing I’ve ever experienced. I don’t exactly feel warmer than before, but I’m less cold. If that makes sense.”

I nodded. I held Eleanor as close as I could. She kissed me, her mouth smelling of my cum. My own still dripping with hers.

“I should probably go,” she said as she slipped out of my arms. “While I can.”

I nodded. Feeling Eleanor cum around me had been almost as intense as my own peak. Sleep overtook me so fast, I don’t even remember Ellen closing the door behind her.

________

I assumed that we’d reached equilibrium. That this was as far as we would go. There was no place left to escalate, so I figured we’d stay there at the top till it was time for me to move out and for us to move on.

As if to reinforce all that, the next few days passed and little changed. Our new routine slowly solidified. Ellen would sneak into my bed after hours and suck me off. I would lick her to completion. We’d kiss, snuggle, and call it a night. Ellen continued to prove that she was queen of the cocksuckers. And as I learned Eleanor’s body, I showed that own my cunnilingual skills could conquer her just as easily.

Eleanor had finally found a way to warm herself up and she seemed more than willing to allow me to return the favour afterwards. But what I’d thought of as hard, craggy stone was actually made of gelatin. And the supposedly solid structure of our relationship was for more pliant than I had pictured.

The football was on one night, and we settled down to watch. My Mom made a bowl of popcorn and Ellen snuggled in by my side. To everyone we seemed to be just good friends… because we were. But I knew… I wanted more… and would gladly be everything to this beautiful, blue eyed blonde girl. If only she would let me. 

“Are you sure you don’t want to go upstairs?” I asked when my parents left the room.

“No, that can wait till later,” Ellen said, “I just want to sit here with you.”

I honestly didn’t care who won, I was mostly watching because I liked the game, not any specific team. But since Ellen had adopted ‘the oranges’ I guessed that meant I had to root for the ‘the greens’ since that’s how human nature works. If you choose “A” I must take “B.” And we wonder why we all can’t get along.

The game was close. At half time, my verdant fellows were leading by a goal over Ellen’s mandarin men. I got up to use the bathroom and got us a couple sodas. My parents, who’d barely been speaking since the so-called ‘cookie-gate’ both waved goodnight and went upstairs. I flicked off the light before sitting back down for the second half.

“This is nice,” Ellen said, and I agreed with her. With other girlfriends, I’d be thinking about how to get in their pants right now. Or so worried about what they were thinking in the moment that I couldn’t focus. I’d be in my own head, in other words. With Ellen, this felt easy. Natural. I didn’t worry about what was to come, I just enjoyed what we had together.

All this time, I had been thinking that I wanted a relationship that was about more than sex. I hadn’t realised that my own attitudes and assumptions were part of the problem. Now that I felt what it was like, to have a closeness that went beyond the carnal, I realised it was even better than I had imagined. Then Eleanor took off her shirt.

Well, that’s not exactly what happened. As my green guys (Eleanor had me thinking that way and now I couldn’t stop) scored another goal Ellen watched it happen and made a little ‘hmph’ noise. She reached for the bottom of her hoodie and pulled it off. She shook her long, plaited braid back and forth as she tossed her grey top to the side. It wasn’t that revealing. My blonde neighbour had on a long sleeve shirt under that, and she pulled the blanket up to her shoulders. I assumed she was getting more comfortable.

Her oranges replied quickly with a goal of their own. Ellen looked at me and gestured with her hands. What she wanted was abundantly clear. I paused for a moment, then shrugged. Was I really going to argue about this? I reached for my own top and took it off. Unlike Eleanor, I wasn’t layered at all, so it left me bare-chested. Ellen gave me a satisfied-looking smile.

Again, the greens went down the pitch and scored. This time, Ellen reached under the blanket and shimmied her butt. I couldn’t see anything, but a moment later, her grey sweatpants fell in a limp pile on the tile floor of the TV room.

Stupidly, I turned to Eleanor. “If we keep going like this, we’re going to be naked pretty quick,” I said.

“And that’s a problem because why?” She had a point there.

The oranges tried to answer once again, but the greens stole the ball and scored a screamer into the net. I stared at Eleanor expectantly and she didn’t disappoint. She took off her long sleeve shirt, revealing the bright, scarlet straps of what I assumed was another conservatively cut bra.

I couldn’t see for sure because the blanket was there, but there was a very good chance that Eleanor was wearing nothing but underwear now. Amazing to think after everything we’d done, but if I moved the covers, it would be the closest to fully naked that I’d ever seen her since the time I spied on her screwing with her boyfriend.

It wasn’t just hormones (although yeah, lots of that too). I had this intense curiosity about Ellen’s body, all only amplified by the partial reveals I’d seen so far. I knew she was in good shape because of all the running she’d done in high school. I had a sense of her sexiness because of the glimpses I’d gotten to that point. I had seen pieces of her, small parts of the big picture, and my.imagination had filled in the rest. But the full reveal, the total package, had yet to be uncovered and now I wanted it so badly it hurt.

But Ellen’s team broke and counter attacked, in short order the imbalance tipped the other way. I went from mostly clothed to completely naked, while Eleanor was still quite covered. She didn’t even move the blanket — she could have been wearing a full snowsuit under there. It wasn’t fair. Ellen had already seen me completely naked, and far more exposed than this. Although, I have to admit there was something quite exciting about being bare on the couch. The leather cushions were sticky, and the room felt oddly cool, but the thought of being caught made me nervous in a way that also turned me on.

The game went to extra time. I didn’t know what would happen in the dying minutes. I had to hope, desperately, that my team would score, and I’d at least earn the hint that Eleanor was stripping down. Would she take away the blanket? Or would she tease me even more? And what would happen if Ellen’s team kept going? I had nothing left to take off. What would she demand next? I don’t know why I assumed Eleanor had a plan for all this. That she wasn’t winging it the same way I was. Somehow, I was convinced Ellen had the path cleared, and all I had to do was follow the way. Although, based on what happened next, maybe she did.

Before game finished, Ellen tossed the blanket off both of us. She rose to her feet. As I had suspected, my neighbour was down to a cherry red bra and matching panties. Both of them were so conservative, covered so much, that it didn’t make for much of a reveal. I saw Ellen’s taut tummy, the little divot of her bellybutton. Her shoulders and hips. Nothing all that untoward. Less than you’d see in a bathing suit; only made enticing by the fact that I knew it was her underwear. Yet the act of it felt so brazen I could barely breathe. I didn’t notice my own nakedness, my penis standing so straight it could warn ships from the shore. I was so entranced by what Eleanor was offering. I grabbed the remote and switched off the TV. Ellen grinned at me. A giddy, goofy kind of happy that was right on the edge of wild.

“Aren’t you cold?” I asked, continuing my tradition of saying dumb things at the oddest moments.

“I’m sure I’ll be warm soon enough,” Ellen said.

Suddenly, the thought occurred to me. My prize, my naked girlfriend – no, best friend, was very much within reach. All I had to do was catch her. I leapt off the couch like a predator. Ellen’s lizard brain reacted. She shrieked and jumped back.

“Quiet!” I hissed. But I didn’t stop chasing.

Ellen scampered up the stairs and I scrambled after her. When we got to the top, I lunged and got told of her ankle. Eleanor tumbled to the ground, and I fell with her, my elbows and knees scraping on the carpet like it was made of little knives. Both of us paused mid-chase. We looked back at my parents’ bedroom, our eyes wide with worry. The light under the door stayed dark. The hallway remained quiet. Ellen lay on the ground, snickering and gasping at the same time. I used my grip on her ankle as purchase and pulled myself up closer to her.

“Jeffrey,” she said my name like a prayer, “Jeff. Please.”

I couldn’t tell if she was pleading with me to stop or begging me to keep going. I interpreted it the way I wanted. I felt the muscles of Eleanor’s legs under my fingertips. The wondrous curves of her calves and thighs. Smooth, soft, yet also strong. Responsive. Again, almost hot to the touch. Where did the heat go that she never felt it herself?

My hands reached the gusset of her underwear. I had been here before, quite a few times now. Yet something about it still felt forbidden. I hooked my fingers into the material and slowly pulled it down. Practically daring Eleanor to stop me. She didn’t. She just watched, panting. Sparkling blue eyes wide with something like shock. Yet also an unmistakable hint of hunger. I had Ellen’s panties down to her knees before she could say anything. But it wasn’t the word I was expecting.

“Bedroom,” Ellen said. I nodded.

We stayed on the ground, crawling to my room, and dragged ourselves inside. I closed the door behind me with my foot. Ellen stayed on the floor, lying back on the beige carpet. She slipped her bottoms all the way off.

I made my way over to her. I kissed Eleanor’s ankle and made my way up her legs. Like following a twisting road to the top of a mountain. Ellen spread her legs and bent her knees. Open and welcoming. Readily anticipating what I’d already done with her. But I didn’t stop at her waist. Didn’t even pause at her pussy. In fact, I skipped it entirely. You’d never think a kiss on a stomach could mean so much, but Eleanor gasped as my mouth climbed ever higher. Distantly, I felt my hard cock drag past Ellen’s knee. I barely even noticed it.

Instead, I made my way determinedly to my prize. Ellen’s bright red bra dazzled in the little bit of light sneaking through my window. There was a little bow in the center between the cups. I reached around to her back. Tucked my fingers in the hooks. One, two, three, four — I popped them till the bra snapped away in my fingers. Ellen stared at me, bouncing between confused and bemused. I pulled the bra away with my teeth and dropped it to the side. There she was. Eleanor. Finally, fully naked before me.

“Stand,” I commanded. Maybe it was the tone of my voice or perhaps Eleanor understood the magic of the moment, what she was sharing with me. She did exactly as I asked. The teenage sex bomb stood up straight before me. I could not control my gasp as I spied her, truly, for the first time.

I knew Eleanor was incredibly attractive. I had the sense that she was sexy. But this was beyond my comprehension. Ellen was perfect. Flawless. Something that should not exist in reality; should only be in sculptures or sketched in books. The breadth of her shoulders and the flare of her hips. The ratio of bicep to forearm to fingers. Hip to knee to ankle. The way her blonde hair — twisted in that long, cute braid — hung down over her shoulder and kissed the tops of her breasts. That cute, shy smile that spread across her face and filled her blue, lustrous eyes.

Even Ellen’s imperfections only enhanced what she had. Her stomach wasn’t completely flat, but cutely rounded. Her arms were a bit too skinny, her shoulders slightly too wide. Her breasts — magnificent, pointed orbs capped with light pink nipples — were a little undersized for the rest of her body but full and supple; nipples like sharp, strawberry nubs.

And her pussy. I’d seen it before, far closer than this. But framed by her totality, it seemed ever more incredible. Full, pouting lips. Now with a tuft of short, tidy, ginger pubes. Warm, wanting, welcoming. I could have stared at her for hours like that. It may have been hours for all the time that I spent sitting there, agape. Millions of thoughts blasted through my mind: Shy obviously dyed her hair. Was she a redhead? Were her sisters? Was her Mom? I wanted to say something, but the words wouldn’t come. I had to hope that the look on my face, the clear appearance of supplicant worship, would be enough for Eleanor would understand. Something must have been communicated, because Ellen reached her hand down to me — like God reaching to Adam in the Sistine Chapel.

“Come to bed,” she said, and pulled me up to the bed. I lay back on the duvet, the softness of the mattress feeling like a cloud after the hard, scratchy floor. Ellen climbed over me. Her pert breasts hung over my chest. Her body loomed.

“Ellen, you’re so…” Again I tried to say something, to describe my utter awe at her. There wasn’t a word for it, and I stumbled.

Eleanor touched her finger to my nose. Kissed me lightly on the lips. Her warmth settled into me. Her strength surrounded me. Her soft body drew me in. “Cold,” she said. Just one word.

I held Eleanor tight to me. Rubbed my hands up her bare back, her bottom. We rolled to the side, like a single being, and pulled the covers over us. I swear Eleanor’s eyes were so bright, they lit the darkness. Eleanor kissed me, hard. Wrapped her arms around my back. I felt something warm and wet on the base of my cock. Kind of scratchy. I realised that Ellen’s hot pussy was now right on top of my hardness. Rubbing slightly. I reached between us and gripped her breasts. They overflowed my palms. Her nipples pressing into my skin. I held them aloft in wonder, slowly manipulating my fingers on her flesh. I doubt it felt very good for her, but I didn’t care. The feel of her tits in my hand was too much for me to let go of.

Ellen continued moving her body against mine. She wriggled her butt back and forth, slotting my cock in her folds. There was no pretending here. No acting like it was an accident. Ellen was going to get off on my dick and any other pretense was passed right by. But it was my own greediness that got us further. Holding Ellen’s boobs wasn’t enough, you see. When you have glorious tits like those within reach, you have to try for more than just touch. I lifted Eleanor by the shoulders and slid her up. Moved my own body slightly down. Got her magnificent mounds right at mouth level and I tongued her tits, then suckled. Ellen groaned in appreciation. Maybe I wasn’t the master of her body in that moment, but I’d finally found something she liked. I licked at her nipples while she writhed.

That isn’t what did it. My cock was safely down between Ellen’s thighs while I sucked on her breasts. But when she slid back. That’s when we did ourselves in. Ellen moved down, her hungry nether mouth searching for that spot again, the hardness she’d been rubbing on. Only this time, my throbbing penis had flopped into a different position. So, when my dream lover slid down, my cock wasn’t under her at all. In case it’s not evident, I was so hard I could have hammered nails and constantly leaking lubricating fluid. Eleanor’s pussy was slippery, dripping wet. Already open and primed. My cockhead dipped into her wanting sex. Breached her opening as easy as sliding a greased-up grape into a rain-slicked tube. Almost too effortless. I felt the heat of Ellen’s pussy slowly start to engulf my overjoyed penis.

“Ellen,” I gasped. “It’s going in.”

“Yeah,” Eleanor whispered, “it is…”. She lowered herself further. The head all but swallowed. Shaft halfway down. Ellen breathing like she was on the last mile of the marathon. Like every gulp of oxygen burned her throat. As if her lungs were about to burst.

Ellen stopped and for a moment I thought the madness had cleared. She lifted up slightly and I felt myself overwhelmed by the deluge of relief and disappointment. Eleanor caught my eye. Fuck she was gorgeous. I realised I had rested my hands on her hips and, damn me, I squeezed to keep her in place. My cock having found this wonderful place now unwilling to let it simply slip away. Ellen held herself up on her hands. Her tits hung down over my chest, sheened with sweat. Her neck muscles ropy tight. Inexorably, she let me lower her back down on my dick until I was buried completely in Eleanor’s wanting cunt. As soon as we made contact, as we hilted to the farthest point, my beautiful Ellen began to shiver.

“Am I hurting you?” I asked. The smooth slide into her pussy made me wonder if she’d opened that box before, but everything I knew told me I hadn’t taken Eleanor’s virginity depiter her tightness. Ellen shook her head vigorously. She was feeling no pain. Quite the opposite, in fact. “Cold?” I asked. She nodded through the tremors.

I couldn’t imagine how. Ellen was wrapped around my body, under heavy covers in a warm house in the middle of the summer. But still Eleanor shook something awful. Lips purpling and skin pricking up. I squeezed Ellen tight, pressing her against me like I was trying to truly merge us into one. She rested her head in the crook of my neck. For a moment, I remembered back to how we would be in a similar spot every time we cuddled. As if this was our position. The way we fit together as one.

But as I held her close, Eleanor shook me off. She sat up, abruptly. Body trembling. Shiny with sweat and amber from the windowlight. Breasts so perfectly voluptuous. The lips of her vagina spread lewdly over my staff. Ellen reached back and undid her braid. Platinum blonde hair spilled forth. Longer than I’d realised, the ends now practically covering her breasts. She drew the locks back behind her, almost apologetic for obscuring what she had to realise was my favorite sight in the entire universe.

Eleanor leaned forward, resting her palms on either side of me. She gave me a cocky grin, and I immediately recognized that look. It was the face she made right before the start of a race. The expression she flashed as she passed yet another competitor by. Ellen raised her curvy butt, luxuriating in the feel of my cock in her pussy, then lowered herself back down. Feeling every ridge and bump in exquisite detail. She stared into my eyes, searching. The confidence overwhelming, only marred by the occasional quirk as she trained her body to tame this new, incomparable invader.

She shook. Shivered. The little hairs on her arms stood up straight. Gritted teeth and wild eyes. Ellen began moving faster. No longer sliding but bouncing. Pumping up and down on my member. Hands on my shoulders. Nails digging in. I didn’t feel them till the morning when I noticed the little cuts burning. I did what I could — grabbed Eleanor’s hips and held on. Thrusted upwards in time to her own movements. Both of us lost in each other. Connected physically, yes. But emotionally even more.

We weren’t playing around anymore. We weren’t helping each other out or doing ourselves a favour or however we had rationalised it. I was fucking Eleanor. Ellen was screwing me. Both of us lost in a lusty, illicit swamp from which we would never climb out.

Explaining what sex with Eleanor was like seems futile. It’s a unique experience, unlike anything else. Yes, it has all the appeal and wonder of intercourse. But then added into the mix is all this other emotional stuff, biological connection, that is supposed to blunt the experience. But instead it only twists those things and intensifies them more. The wrongness doesn’t go away, it makes things even better. The crawling nature of knowing you’re fucking familiar flesh and blood doesn’t dissipate, it only increases every other sensation. You never forget you’re having sex with your dream lover. And what’s supposed to be the worst part unfortunately only makes it the best.

Like I said, I wasn’t supposed to know what Eleanor’s pussy smelled like. Felt like. Wasn’t allowed to know what she looked like when she came. But I saw it. I watched it. Memorised every detail. Ellen hung halfway down on my cock. Her mouth slowly gaping wider and wider. Her eyes, her hips, her pussy all yawning open in the exact same way. The slow build unending until I thought she would never stop.

Suddenly her body snapped closed. All at once. Lightning quick. Ellen’s legs cinched. Her body stilled. Eyes rolled back. Her pussy tightened so much, I swear she was trying to rip my cock off. A creaking, aching groan flooded out of Eleanor. Again, I thought of a towel being wrung out. The last juices of pulp forced from an orange. Ellen’s whole body clamped down and eked every drop of ecstasy out of her. It didn’t look like pleasure, but I knew that it was.

“AAAHHhhhhuuuhhhhnnnHHHaaa,” the sound so low and quiet, yet so inescapable Eleanor might as well have screamed it.

Her face shifted as she bore down. Lips turn to a half frown. Eyes big and wet. Almost supplicant, like she was scared and confused by her need for me. Begging for something more. Then Ellen fell forward, gasping. Her arms went limp. Her whole body like a wet rag. She gasped for air, ragged and pained. Finally, she looked at me and smiled. Kissed me so hard we nearly knocked heads.

“Yeah?” I asked her.

“Oh yeah,” Ellen replied.

Again, I worried we might be done. That the cold reality of Eleanor’s cum would wash over her and she would realise what we were doing, and she would stop. Because that made sense, right? That’s how a rational person would choose to react. We were doing something truly, epically wrong. Like gulping poison, knowingly, because we were both so desperately thirsty. And yet, once that flood of need was staunched in Eleanor, it should have led her to call an end to all this.

A good man might have let her. Instead, I grabbed Eleanor around the waist and violently rolled her over. My erection slipped out with the movement, but I grabbed my cock and probed at her pouting vagina. With a gentle push I slid my cock right back in. I was having sex with Ellen. My dream girl groaned as I came to rest, balls deep inside her.

“Fuck you feel so good,” I said. Like that made a lick of sense. Seeing Eleanor’s body had broken my brain, so you can only imagine what feeling it did to me. Not that Ellen was any more coherent. I started thrusting, gently.

“Oh fuck yes,” she said, “Like that.”

As much as I liked Eleanor humping me, I have to say it was even better now that I was able to plow her. The snap of my hips against her backside. Running my hands all over her bare skin. Seeing her writhe beneath me. Knowing that I was doing this to her. Taking her there. It brought me to another level. Unfortunately, it also brought me to another level. I would have fucked Ellen like that forever if my body had let me. But there was an endpoint to my endurance and, as I told Eleanor, it was encroaching fast.

“Getting… close…” I warned her.

“Ohhh, uhhn. Me too.”

“OK,” I said. Again, I know, the rhetoric was riveting. To this point, I had moved in ways that seemed to make Ellen respond. Now though, I abandoned myself to my own pleasure. Did what my body and millions of years of biology told me was right. The tingle started at the base of my cock and spilled forward.

“Getting thicker,” Ellen said, “Feel it. Is he going to shoot for me?”

“Uh huh.”

“Good,” Ellen said, “I like it when it shoots.”

“Oh Ellen,” I said. Practically a sob. “Oh God.”

“Yes! Fill me with your hot seed,” Ellen said, stroking my back. “Ohhh, Godddd, harderrrrr, harder!”

I started slamming into her faster and harder, enjoying her moans and squeals as I hammered into her. She was fucking her pussy back onto my prick, giving little jerks with her hips and squeezing with the muscles in her cunt. A sharp slapping sound came every time that my pelvis hit her cheeks, and the flesh in them would roll slightly from the impact. It didn’t take long before I felt her pussy grab my cock with a very soft but firm grip so that I couldn’t pull out. I had never felt a pussy grasp me so tight that I couldn’t move.

“Ohhhhhh, Immmmmmm cuuummmmminnngggg!!!!” She told me, even though it was obvious to everyone with one hundred feet. I felt ripples as her cunt muscles flexed and contracted in her orgasm. Since I couldn’t pull out, I shoved my dick even farther up her, almost lifting her off her feet. I felt the head of my cock hit resistance as it stuck in her cervix. Until now, she had been relatively quiet, but now the squeal became a shriek. Instead of her vaginal muscles flexing, they tightened around the head of my manhood and I could feel her cervix as it fluttered against my cock-head. Although I wanted to cum, I managed to stop myself by sheer will power. The pleasure was so intense, I thought I would pass out and my cock burned as it wanted to release.

I watched as her teenaged body jerked and vibrated, her weight taken partly by my cock sunk into her pussy and partly by her feet. As her climax slowed, her knees weakened and the weight of her body came down more on her legs and made me bend my knees slightly. The contractions in her pussy weakened but continued. I put my hands back on her hips, pulling her ass cheeks apart, and pulled out until I could see the head of my cock being kissed by her pussy lips, and then drove into her again. Amazingly, she started cumming again. I continued to drive into her, relishing the unintelligible sounds she made as once again she started driving her ass back onto my rampaging dick. She may have been approaching twenty, but she was the hottest piece of ass as I had ever fucked. She was the best! As I plunged forward, I did my best to hold back. To ready myself to release from Ellen’s body before I let go. Eleanor sensed my hesitation. She snapped her legs around my waist.

“No,” she gasped. “Inside.”

I stared into her dilated blue eyes and knew I was hooked. I wanted to make her mine forever. I took several deep, steady strokes as she looked into my eyes with determination. “I’m going to cum” I warned her for the last time, ready to pull out at the last moment if necessary.

“Give me your sperm! Let it go!” She demanded, “Shoot it in me!”

My biological need to procreate took over and Ellen’s words sent me over the edge. My face knotted up and my balls tightened as I reached the pinnacle of ejaculation. I slammed my cock all the way into the depths of her love nest and held the head of my penis firmly up against her cervix. My cock swelled up huge as the muscles in my groin fully retracted, momentarily suspended like a roller coaster does as it stalls at the top of a steep climb just before it plunges in a free-fall; I was ready to fire everything I had into Ellen’s fertile young womb.

For a second, everything held on the precipice. Then the spark raced across my body. The pleasure exploded out of me. And a river of my sperm raced out of my cock and burst straight into Eleanor’s pussy. Ellen’s eyes became huge. Her mouth opened wide and her chin dropped to her chest, but she couldn’t utter a word. I felt a thick stream of warm liquid shoot up from deep within my balls, travel through my long stiff shaft, and spurt violently into her taboo pussy. My first blast of cum caused her hips to visibly buck-up in a double motion to accept my sperm. Her body shuddered and convulsed with a massive orgasm of her own. She let out a faint squeal as my sperm bathed her teenage womb. Wave after wave of pure carnal pleasure engulfed us both as I fucked her.

My orgasm seemed to last forever. I never imagined I could cum so hard and with so much force. It was so powerful that I felt it from my head through my toes. My balls recoiled, preparing to fire again as my cock swelled up even larger, fully stretching Ellen’s young cunt. She rolled her head from side to side in delirium and fully arched her back, her body begging for more.

“I can feel it!” she screamed, “It’s so warm!”

I was just getting started. I plunged back into her impatient pussy and pulled the trigger again. My cock jerked violently back and forth as I fired another hot burst of pent-up semen into her young female depths. Ellen’s convulsive orgasms kept coming as her eyes rolled back into her head. I kept cumming non-stop. Jet after jet of hot cream filled my best friend, so much that a river of cum began to gush out of her tight, tiny hole.

“Oh fuck!” Ellen cried out. She gripped my arms tighter, and I realised that Eleanor was cumming, too. Her body’s pleasure responding to my own, like each feeding the other. A counterpointing crescendo of ecstasy in our taboo-induced symphony.

I’m pretty sure I roared as my fertile fluid finally filled the teenager. The bliss coming in long, sharp bursts that matched my ejaculations. Each slightly lesser than the last until my body went limp and I collapsed into hers. My cock remained buried deep inside of her pussy, throbbing and pulsating, not wanting to pull out. I didn’t. We held each other tight, both gasping for air. After catching our breath, we made out passionately. My cock remained in the tight grips of her young womanhood. Hot semen coated her uterus as my virile seed invaded her ovaries. We both lay there basking in the afterglow of what we had just shared.

My cock continued to pulse in her pussy long after she had drained my balls. I don’t remember the rest of it. We separated ourselves, I’m certain. I have a vague recollection of a kiss. A tight squeeze. I had poured my essence into Eleanor. It wasn’t just the energy of the sex, the buildup of the evening. It was days of anticipation. Weeks. A lifetime of waiting for this moment. And when it hit, I could barely do anything except let sleep overtake me.

________

I woke up freezing cold. I was naked in bed, covered in the comforter. No different than my usual morning. Yet I was shivering. Shaking. I got up and got dressed, quick as I could. But it wasn’t enough. I dug through my drawers and found a pair of jeans and a long sleeve sweater from a long-forgotten high school trip. Still, I wrapped my arms around myself. For a moment, I thought I might have a fever, but I checked my temperature, and it was fine. I went downstairs, the thermostat was the same 68 degrees, as always. Yet why was I so cold?

But that was only the first surprise of my morning. The second was waiting for me outside the house. I heard splashing outside and headed into the office overlooking the garden next door. That’s when I saw it, saw her, out the window. I couldn’t believe my eyes. I raced to the backyard. It was a sunny Saturday morning. While I didn’t feel it, I could tell that it was warm. There, lying back in the blue waters of her backyard swimming pool, wearing a bright green bikini, was Eleanor.

Ellen was laying back on an inflatable pool chair. Her head lolled back. Skin glistening with sweat. She looked amazing, of course. But that wasn’t what had me frazzled. When Ellen saw me, she gave me a broad grin. She tipped herself out of the floater and swam up to the side of the pool. Her perfect body sluicing through the water like a mermaid.

“Come join me!” she said, folding her arms on the edge, “The water’s amazing!”

She had only lived next door for a few months but I think I had only seen Eleanor in a bathing suit maybe three times, and always a one piece that covered as much skin as possible. And she’d never gone even near the pool since the first time I saw her. Yet there she was, kicking her shapely legs through the water like it was nothing.

“Aren’t you cold?” I asked, shivering for emphasis.

Ellen giggled. “Are you kidding? This is the warmest I’ve felt in years!”

Eleanor spent the whole morning enjoying the pool — swimming and lounging in the water like it was her natural environment. I sat by the side near a little glass coffee table and stared at her. Was Ellen possessed? Replaced by an alien doppelganger? Had she somehow stolen my heat and left me feeling this cold? I couldn’t explain it, so I watched, waiting for the first sign of danger. Apparently, our parents had woken up early and gone off to do parent things. Though I didn’t remember it, at some point Ellen must have slipped out of my bedroom during the night because we hadn’t gotten caught. It was just the two of us on a Saturday morning. Me and the strange, summery being who had replaced Eleanor.

Finally, around lunch time, I was able to coax Ellen out of the water with an offer of food. She ate ravenously, tearing through two sandwiches with pruney fingers. Dripping a puddle of water under her chair. I was too dumbfounded to do anything but watch. Even without all the extra stuff — the cold, the bikini, all of it — I was struggling to process the night before. We hadn’t crossed the line, we’d leapt over it, then run back and ripped the poor thing to shreds. With a girlfriend, a girl I was supposed to be having sex with, we’d have some kind of postmortem following our first time. I’d just had sex with Eleanor. I’d have thought it would require several days of discussions. Preferably with a therapist present. Instead, Ellen sat there like all of this was normal. And my already addled brain was barely able to hold it all together.

“We should talk about last night,” I said, finally. Fuck I was cold. I wondered if I could put my coat on over my sweater and not look like a total weirdo.

“I know, wasn’t it awesome?” Ellen said. She licked the remains of her lunch off her fingers, one-by-one.

“I mean, it was, but…”

“I feel so warm,” Ellen said, hugging herself happily, “I can’t wait to do it again tonight.”

“Oh. OK.” Being honest, I wasn’t sure how to react to that. I mean, I very much wanted to keep doing what we were doing. It was too incredible to not continue. But I knew that we should want to stop and being pulled between the two had me stretched thin. I wasn’t sure what was supposed to happen after I had sex with Ellen, but I was certain we weren’t meant to casually discuss it over lunch and agree to continue. We were just friends. She was destined to not only break my heart but probably kill me. If her Dad didn’t kill me first.

“I mean, I’d much rather do it sooner, too,” Ellen said, “But I want to give Jeffrey Junior some time to recover. And besides, I’m still comfortable in the afterglow. I want to save up and get the full benefit. You know?”

“Sure thing.”

“You’re not upset, are you?” Ellen asked. “You’ve been acting off all morning.”

“No, I’m OK,” I said, holding back a shiver.

“Good, cause we’re doing that a lot more,” Ellen said.

“I guess it’s a good thing you’re on birth control,” I said, “Or we’d be in loads of trouble.”

Ellen’s face went serious. “Oh, I’m not on the pill,” she said. My heart dropped onto the ground and splattered on the pavement.

________

A normal, intelligent individual would have called an end to things at this point. But, by now you’ve surely realised that I am not that person. Instead, I spent the whole afternoon arguing with myself. It’s not like I didn’t know the right answer. It’s just that my stupid, horny brain wouldn’t accept it.

Our parents came home after a joint shopping venture, and the twins slipped upstairs into their bedrooms like ninja assassins. Joseph agreed to help my Dad with something in their house and I was left in our kitchen. I must have been muttering to myself louder than I thought, because my Mom interrupted me. “Hey you look unwell. Are you feeling OK?” she asked.

I didn’t even notice that she was preparing to cook dinner, and I was… Actually, I’m not sure what I was doing. Considering the consequences. Reasoning my reactions. Freaking the fuck out.

“I’m fine,” I said, reflexive.

“Are you sure?” My mother asked. She gestured for me to sit on one of the kitchen stools, just like my Dad had a week before. But also not like Dad had at all. My Mom was smiling warmly. She looked like she was actually concerned about me.

“I’m trying to figure stuff out,” I said, before I stopped myself.

“Girl trouble?” Mom asked.

I glanced up at her, surprised.

“At your age, it’s always girl trouble,” she said.

“I like her,” I said, “This girl. I mean. You don’t know her.”

“Of course,” my Mom said but… there was something else in her expression. Did she know? Of course she knew how I felt about Ellen. She wasn’t blind or stupid.

“And like I said, I like being with her. A lot. But, um, it’s complicated.”

“But you like her,” Mom said, “You enjoy spending time with her.”

“Oh yeah,” I said, “It’s amazing. I just worry. About the consequences.”

Mom stared at me for a moment, like processing. She walked out from behind the counter and opened the cabinet.

“Look, you’re young,” Mom said, “And not every relationship you have is going to be your ‘forever’ partner or whatever. You’re still at an age where you can have fun. Someday you’ll be married and have kids and I promise you, you’re not going to be spending all your time wishing you’d been more cautious growing up. Sometimes it’s good to make mistakes. It’s way more memorable than following the rules all the time.”

“I mean, I guess,” I said.

Mom reached deeper into the cabinet, pushing everything out of the way. A grin filled her face. She pulled out a box of chocolate cookies. The box was stamped with the words ‘Imported from Belgium.’ She winked at me as she reached into the container.

“Do you know why I like to steal your father’s cookies?” Mom asked. I shrugged. I had some theories, but I didn’t think it was a good idea for me to guess. She continued, “I could rationalise it and say that they’re tasty, and it’s true that they are. Or I could say that your  Dad doesn’t share them, and he doesn’t, and so I’m just getting what’s mine. But the truth is, if he offered them to me, I’d probably turn him down. Here’s the thing — sometimes it’s fun to do something a bit naughty. I’m not stealing a car or hurting anyone. It’s just a bit of a thrill. And I can tell you, I’m definitely enjoying myself.”

Mom took a voracious bite of a cookie, brown crumbs falling onto the floor. She giggled and went back to making dinner.

“If she makes you happy then it’s worth any price.”

_________

In the end, I caved because I knew I’d cave. I decided that, so long as I was able to avoid any real consequences, that this was nothing but (as Mom had said) harmless fun. We were young but we were also approaching adulthood. We would work it out. I had plenty of condoms sitting around, waiting to be used. In the heat of the evening before, I’d forgotten about them. But that didn’t mean I couldn’t apply them now. So, I collected a couple and left them on my nightstand for later that night.

Now that football season was well and truly over, Ellen and I didn’t have an excuse to sit together on the couch. Not that we needed it anymore. Instead, we wandered aimlessly around the house after dinner until my parents went to bed. Once we were sure enough time had passed, we raced right up the stairs. We trampled over each other, barely bothering to keep quiet. Eleanor’s lips were on mine before I shut the bedroom door. Our clothes were on the floor soon after.

Again, I marveled at the body Eleanor had been hiding all that time. Her pert breasts and wide hips. She undid her braid and her Platinum blonde hair spilled out, it was almost as alluring as her naked body, itself. Almost.

Ellen started giggling as we fell onto the bed. She cackled as she kissed me, rubbing her body against mine. She laughed hysterically as she reached back for my dick. No foreplay now. No build and tease. We’d reached the top of the mountain, so why waste time climbing it all over again?

“This is so good, I’m never going to stop,” Ellen said, “It feels so awesome and then after…” She sighed. “Fuck.” As if that word meant everything.

“I like being with you, too,” I said. It was so mechanical, Eleanor cocked her eyebrow at me. “But we need this…”

I rolled over as best I could and grabbed the packet of condoms from my nightstand. Ellen’s eyes went wide, then she slapped it out of my hand.

“We can’t do that!” she said. Her horrified reaction was almost comical. “Your magic man-thing needs to be in me bare.”

Magic man-thing?

“Your special soldier,” Ellen said, “Your tower of power. That big, beautiful cock that makes me feel so good. I need to feel him, not some plastic-covered replacement. I could use my dildo to feel that.”

My eyes went wide. Eleanor owned sex toys?

“I mean, I could go buy a vibrator or whatever,” Ellen said, “If I wanted. But why do that when I have my favourite fleshy friend right here?”

I let out a deep sigh. Reluctantly, I let the condom sit, unused, on my bedspread. “I’ll pull out,” I said.

“No!” Ellen cried out. “That’s the whole point! Your seed makes me feel so warm. I need it inside me so my body can absorb it all. It’s like a chemical reaction inside me. I feel so complete when you spunk into my little kitty.”

“Ellen!” I didn’t want to yell, but at that point I didn’t know what else to do. “If we keep doing this, you know, this way, you’re going to get pregnant. That can’t happen.”

“You’re right, It can’t, because if it did… My Dad would take more than just your balls. It’s risky but it’s worth it.” 

Now it was my time to give her a dubious look. This was a mistake. But what if my Mom was right? Maybe I needed to live a little… embrace my mistakes. Maybe impregnating Eleanor was my only chance to… make her mine? Wouldn’t I do anything to keep her? Wouldn’t it be worth it if it meant I wouldn’t ever lose her? 

“It won’t happen,” Ellen said, so firmly I almost believed her. “I’m pretty sure I’m safe. We won’t be making babies.”

“We very much can if we’re not careful,” I said. I ran through all the possibilities of what she might mean and came up empty. As far as I knew, going bareback with Eleanor was as unsafe as any other woman.

“So, we’ll be careful,” Ellen said. Again, she reached for my hardening cock and slotted it at her sex. Very much the opposite of what she was saying.

“You’ll go on the pill,” I said, “We’ll hold off. We can do that. We’ll go back to licking until then.”

Ellen nodded. But she didn’t stop lowering herself onto my cock.

“I think it’ll be OK,” Ellen said. She seemed to be doing the math in her head. “Yes, we’ll be fine for now.”

“You’re sure?” I asked. I know, I’m an idiot.

“Oh yeah,” Ellen said. Then she ended the argument by dropping herself straight down onto my manhood.

Again, I felt myself surrounded by hot, dripping ecstasy. Eleanor’s body wrapped itself around my cock. She could have sat there, unmoving, for hours and it would have been the best thing I’d ever felt. Instead, Ellen began riding up and down my cock. The pleasure thrummed through me in escalating waves. Both of us groaning and gasping in shared bliss.

Halfway through, Ellen paused. For a moment, I thought that the reality of what we were doing had finally reached her mind. Instead, though, she got on all fours and turned around.

“Do me this way,” Ellen said, “I want to try something different.”

In my list of her amazing attributes, did I mention my Ellen had the perfect ass? Well, Ellen had the perfect ass — round, full and firm. I grabbed hold of her cheeks so hard it had to hurt, but she didn’t do anything but wriggle her pale backside in my grasp.

Without thinking (something I was doing a lot of, clearly) I got up on my knees, lined myself up, and placed just the tip of my cock back into Ellen’s soft, tight pussy. It felt so familiar, like coming home. Yet so different and unique at the same time. I couldn’t control myself and I pushed. Eleanor’s tight, wet tunnel resisted. I was half-way in, I withdrew, and pushed again. This time her insides melted before my thrust until my heavy balls rested against her pussy lips.

We shared in the lover’s ecstasy that is the first electrifying entry. Ellen felt entirely filled up by a hot rod, I felt the heat of her cervix against my super-sensitive knob and the warm, clinging wetness of her tunnel along my shaft. Neither of us moved, I wanted this feeling to last forever, Ellen was lost in awe at the sensation of being on all fours, her ass in the air and totally filled with my cock.

Then, as if by instinct, two pairs of hips gently, rhythmically pressed. I was lost in this new sensation – having my cock deep inside her was one thing, but having it pressed and withdrawn in this dominant position was something else entirely. Her clit ached to be touched, but my fantasy was to take her like this, and now I was doing it.

“Oh fuccck. Mmnngh. Ah that’s good. Oh! Oh! Ohhhh!”

I regained some sense of self, and realised my deepest fantasy was here, and now. I had this blonde bomshell totally in my control, and she was letting me fuck her. I watched my cock disappear inside her pink hole, to reappear glistening wet and drawing her labia with it, over and over again. I felt her pressing back, watched her little ruby-pink asshole pucker as she panted and moaned, and saw the little trail cum on her left thigh that told him she was just as turned on as I was.

That fact alone made my cock surge a little and I began plundering her pussy now. Ellen began to moan out loud as she felt and heard my thighs slap into the backs of her own, and she desperately wanted to feel my cum shoot inside her. This was no game now, it was raw taboo sex, and she loved it. She loved it too much. She loved the danger. She loved the risk. And I loved her.

I said the words in my mind like some mantra with every thrust: I love you, Ellen. I want you. I need you. I want this forever. My girlfriend. My cock. Inside you. My Eleanor… fucking you. My cock, in your pussy. I’m gonna make you cum. Then I’m going to cum. Inside you. I’m going to claim you. Make you mine. Make a baby. With you. I fucking love you!

I drew back, sliding slowly out over a million firing nerves she hadn’t known were there, then in again until that too tight, too full feeling was back and she was panting like a caught bird. Her small breasts were now gently swinging. The bed started softly creaking as our flesh slapped together wetly. 

Slow, slow, I eased myself in and out of the tight grip of her pussy, not talking, but softly groaning each time. I felt her shaking and wondered if she was OK… or just about to cum. But she didn’t. I curled against her, and with one hand on her stomach and the other on her shoulder, held her to me as I straightened, forcing her up with me into a slight backward arch. My hands slid over her burning, sweaty skin, one curving against her breast, the other gliding over her mound, a finger or two sinking between her lips, into her wet folds, seeking out her clitoris.

As we made sweet love together, I touched her. One hand cradling her breast, caressing it, teasing her hard nipple, the other hand working between her legs, fingering her cunt, rubbing her clit as my hips repeatedly pumped my hard cock slowly, rhythmically in and out of her pussy. Now that I was inside her, fucking her, my mind relaxed. The unknown known, the anticipated risk mercifully absent. Now there was only the undulation of our bodies, joined together as they shoud be. Dominating her from behind. Copulating with her, our biological need to reproduce spurring us on.

“Don’t worry, Ellen. Whatever happens next… I accept it. I will hold on until you cum for me one more time.”

My hand drifted across her chest to torment her other breast, pinching her nipple again and again in rhythmic pulses, tugging and squeezing, while below a second finger slid into her slick, swollen cunt. My fingers frigged her, strumming with increasing speed, my hand pressing against her clit with each thrust of my cock pistoning in and out of her. Every exhale came out a whining whimper so she tried to hold her breath, resist everything, hold on until she came. But when she opened her throat to gasp for air she let out a long, desperate moan more damning than her little panting whimpers.

“Make me cum… just make me cum!” she panted.

Fucking her harder, more urgently, I groaned in her ear, “I’m almost there…”

I tugged her nipple, gave her clit a frenzied rub, making her practically yelp, unable to bear so much sensation, before pinching on an extended nipple again.

“I want you to… cum inside me!”

I was huffing and grunting now as I fucked her. Ellen’s body was ready to explode but she strained against it, wanting to beat me, deny me my victory by having my orgasm arrive first. I felt a new level in her desire. She was soft and wet inside, yet still her pussy was tight around my shaft. I released her tit, removed my fingers from her weeping pussy, gripped her hips in both hands and began fucking her with new urgency. I was getting ready to climax and I wanted it to be inside her. I didn’t care anymore. There were pills for that. I wanted nothing else but to cum inside her. In her pussy! I’m gonna cum… in my girlfriend’s fertile pussy!

My hands left her waist, and the next moment I had both her breasts in my hands, caressing them and pulling her upright with me. We were both now kneeling on the rhymically creaking bed, her back against my chest, my head in her amazing blonde hair. As I rammed my overworked cock into her over and over, squeezing her tits, toying with her nipples, pinching and tugging them so maddeningly that she actually sobbed in relief when my hand went back between her thighs and I delicately fingered her clit. As I pumped into her from behind, my fingers in her pussy, my cock in her ass, I felt her climax explode through her groin, concentric, throbbing convulsions seizing her, shaking her, wringing her.

“That’s it, baby. Cum for me. Cum for me,” I hissed into her ear, then gently nibbled on her delicate earlobe.

Ellen was moaning louder as my cock split her open, feeling my cock filling her with every stroke. I could feel her pussy pulsing, almost in time with the throbbing of my cock, as we both got close to cumming. I pressed my sensitive member as deep as possible into her, holding it pressed against the base of her pussy, tensing my groin to make my cock twitch inside her.

“Fuck! Oh yesss! Fuuuuck I’m gonna cum! Shiiiit!’ Ellen moaned, as she felt my cock throb against the depths of her cunt. Her pussy clenched down on my fuck tool, her slick walls gripping my throbbing shaft tightly as her muscles rippled against me. I could feel the wetness increase dramatically in her slippery pussy as she started to cum on my hard cock. Her vagina was squeezing tighter than I’d ever felt as a couple of hot squirts of her cum shot out onto my groin.

I immediately rammed home and after a few seconds of her tight wet cunt gripping my cock like a vice, the pressure became too much and she exploded. Her slick pussy forcing my cock out of her as a powerful jet of her girl cum shot from her pussy all over my genitals. Two, then three squirts splashed over my thighs, soaking me in her sweet nectar.

Ellen was trembling so hard the bed was shaking, her body spasming violently in the throes of her orgasm. My throbbing cock was pointing straight at her pussy, and the next couple of squirts splashed directly onto my sensitive end. I embraced her, holding her swollen breasts as she trembled in my arms, her back pressed into my chest and my cock slipped back inside her quivering snatch.

I gently withdrew and rubbed the head of my cock up and down her slippery pussy lips, causing her to gasp in pleasure as I painted her juices all over my cockhead. I could feel the heat emanating from her as my cock throbbed in anticipation of entering her sweet tight hole for my finale. I slowly slid my thick cockhead just inside her pussy lips, feeling her slick lips part open for me. I left it there for a few seconds before I slowly pulled out of her again.

“Fuck stop teasing me! Fuucck! I want your cock… so fucking bad!’ Ellen gasped.

I grabbed her hips and lined my cock up with her cunt. In a long slow motion, I slid my cock inside her velvety, slippery little pussy, feeling her open up as I buried my cock all the way inside her, until my balls were resting against her clit. Ellen moaned as I slowly entered her, getting louder the deeper I filled her up.

Her pussy now felt incredibly hot and tight on my throbbing penis, and I just let my cock get used to the feeling of being back inside her for a few seconds. I started thrusting my hips slowly with small movements, drawing small gasps of pleasure from Ellen. I could feel her fluttering vagina getting wetter as I fucked her, my cock sliding in and out of her slippery little pussy so easily.

“Oh fuck! Fuck! Oh my God! Yes!” Ellen moaned, as I thrust into her.

I started fucking her harder and faster, burying my cock as deep as possible into her with every forward thrust. I loved hearing her moans as my cock split open her swollen labia. My cock was rock hard and throbbing inside her as her tight pussy tried to milk the cum from my balls. Her pussy was so wet now and as my balls slapped against her clit there was a wet slapping sound from every thrust.

I grabbed her waist and began to fuck her with real purpose, harder and deeper with each thrust, causing Ellen to moan every time my cock head bottomed out in her pussy. She reached between her legs and began to rub her clit as I continued to fuck her. Her legs were shaking, and her body was trembling as she got closer to another orgasm, and her pussy walls were rippling along my shaft as I was buried inside her.

“Fuck! Fuck! Oh shit! That’s it! I’m gonna cum again!” Ellen screamed as she arched her back and pressed back against me.

Never had I dared to imagine her in such a submissive posture: ass up, head down, gripping the sheets while she gasped and moaned, letting me take her, eager for me to take her. When I felt the moment coming close, I started to slow. My cock began to swell, filling with the force of a thousand terrible consequences about to burst forth into the world. A gun, loaded with my own miserable destruction.

I seemed almost to be sobbing as I groaned out, gripping her hard against me for a final two or three deep, penetrating thrusts. The sensation was too much. Ellen let loose a howling wail, the most powerful orgasm of her entire life bursting through her body, completely burying her under its intensity. There was no thought, nothing but the intense, burning, white-hot pleasure that flooded her nerves, flashes of light bursting behind her eyes. Her body went rigid, spine arching as her muscles tightened, her body tight against mine, impaled and supported entirely on my unbending shaft. Her pussy came alive, spasms rolling up and down the channel, her cervix clamping down just behind the head of my invader, squeezing so tight I thought I might never be able to pull free. But that wasn’t on my mind at the moment as my heavy testicles were pulled up tight against my shaft.

I felt such love and passion for Ellen I could barely contain it. Then raw burning lust overshadowed every tender thought and a gnawing need took over. As much as I wanted to last and experience Ellen cumming again, it was too much. When she pushed back and gave an incoherent gurgle of lust, the point of no return arrived. Grabbing her, I rutted into my beautiful neighbour savagely. Love, lust, caring, and joy all jumbled into one ecstatic wild mess as I jetted everything I had into her eager body.

My cock bucked and jumped as my thick seed coursed up the length of my penis, all the way from the root up to the tip. It fired from the tip like a cannon, blasting rivers of fertile seed deep into Ellen’s receptive vagina, blast after blast of superheated cream. My long delay served only to make my offering even more plentiful than usual, oceans of sperm drowning her womb. I let loose a primal bellow as I finally let loose, my hips twitching as each salvo pumped into her. 

The pleasure practically knocked me back. My conscious mind left my body, watching from a distance. Eleanor’s body strained, taut, as the orgasm twisted out of her. She sobbed and keened as my cum shot past her cervix. My own bliss radiated out of me, like a wave of ecstatic joy, as every cell in my body sang in perfect harmony. The unyielding grip of her pussy served to seal my seed in, my cock a perfect plug for nearly a hundred million of my spermatozoa.

Ellen felt me throbbing and shimmied, causing almost painful sensations all along my cock, drawing out a few more jets from me until I collapsed onto her, flattening poor Eleanor to the bed. She spread her legs and arched her ass, keeping us connected until I softened. Finally, I eased off her and rolled onto my back. She snuggled against me, placing her palm over my wet penis. She looked at me with shining eyes.

“Was… was that as good for you as it was for me?” I said.

Ellen beamed. “Now I know for sure how much you want me. I feel like there is a furnace burning inside of me. Holy shit, I never thought you could be such a beast.” She reached between her legs. “And you flooded me again!”

My eyes followed Ellen’s eyes down in between her thighs. Mesmerised, I viewed the product of our love making. Our combined cum, my sperm leaking out of her pouting pussy. Cum running down her thighs, droplets leaking from her special and most sacred place onto the bed. So wrong, so awful, so beautiful. I could hear myself say out loud what I was thinking, “Oh my god, what have we done?” as I stared in between her slender legs, the place where her my cock had been moments before.

Ellen was beaming as she placed her hand to her lips. “You taste good,”

Ellen looked me in the eye for a second. I lost myself in her gaze. I saw her happiness, fear, disbelief but most of all, her love. She brought her lips to mine. Our kiss expressed our love and passion even more than our mating had. This time, in the afterglow of our sexual intercourse, I was very aware of cuddling up to Eleanor. Holding her body tight to mine. The warmth of our connection.

“I love you, Jeffrey,” Ellen said. Her voice was so thin, I wondered if she even realised she’d said it.

“I love you, too, Ellen,” I said. And hoped she realised that I meant it. I was in love with my blonde neighbour. Whatever came of that, the consequences were already inescapable. We stayed together the whole night. Eleanor drooled on my arm a bit while she slept as her pussy drooled my semen onto my sheets. I didn’t care.

________

As you might imagine, that wasn’t the end of it. Not by a long shot. The only change was, we stopped pretending like we were going to stop. Instead, we abandoned ourselves to the needs of our bodies. Our sex lives waxed as the summer waned. My pile of condoms now dusty and forgotten in my nightstand drawer. Were we still just friends or had we become something more? I didn’t know or care anymore. The fear of the consequences still had a tight grip on me. Sure, I stopped feeling frozen every morning, but I was still colder than I could ever remember. I didn’t catch Ellen by the pool all the time, but she packed away her sweats. We reached a kind of equilibrium, both of us balancing the other out.

We paused for a few days when Ellen told me she was ovulating and again, when she went on her period. It’s not like we stopped completely; instead, she’d suck me off. But we didn’t have intercourse during those times. And we more than made up for the lost time after we were done.

Every morning, I woke up with the doom of what I’d done hanging over my head. Every night, I unleashed more disaster into Eleanor’s waiting womb. It would have been quicker to put a bullet in my own head. But not nearly as pleasurable.

I kept one thought in my mind (beyond the incomparable lust I slaked every evening): I hadn’t gotten Ellen pregnant yet, and the summer was ending soon. We were going to the same college, but I would be in my new apartment and Ellen would be home. And so we’d have to stop. She would get bored waiting for me, she didn’t love me the way I loved her so she would move on. We could still be safe. If time was on our side. Either way… I would be devastated.

Then one day, with the September deadline looming over our illicit engagements, Ellen invited me out to lunch again. We went to that same outdoor cafe. The familiarity of it was dizzying. The world felt like it should have changed, tilted on its axis, wobbled down to nothing. So far, only Ellen and I were different. It was almost like we could fuck and nothing would be change.

“I have an idea,” Ellen said, after they took our orders. “A solution, as they say.”

Finally, I thought. The relief flooded me. I found I was becoming uncomfortable around Sophie. I would stare at Joseph expecting her father to snap at any moment, misreading his every move. My parents were largely oblivious somehow, despite my cum stained sheets and the vast amount of time my blonde neighbour spent with me. I still hadn’t really seen or heard from her twin sisters – maybe they were avoiding me? Maybe they knew. Maybe everybody knew! I adored having sex with Eleanor, but everything we were doing, the risk we were taking, I couldn’t handle the stress.

“I need your warmth,” Ellen said, “And you need my… well, we both know what you need.”

Eleanor said this like I was the perv in the relationship. As if she wasn’t just as horny as me.

“No silly,” Ellen said. She slapped my hand, playfully. “Affection. Comfort. You said it yourself. You want that closeness that only we can have. We are best friends without the stupid emotional ties.”

“Oh right,” I said, “Sorry.”

“But you’re going to start Uni and it’s all going to have to end,” Ellen said, “I mean, I’m sure we could sneak some time here and there. But you won’t be home anymore. And, honestly, doing this at the house isn’t a good idea, anyway. My Mom and Dad are bound to figure it out eventually. If they haven’t already.”

For a moment, I startled. Had Ellen heard something? Were our parents prying?

“Not that I know of,” Ellen said as if to answer the questions in my head, “But I won’t risk losing my heat rock. Anyway, I realised our problem is actually our solution.”

“What?”

Ellen rolled her eyes at me, like I was the one being thick. “The problem is, you’re moving out. And the solution is, we need a place for both of us to be together.” Ellen rolled her wrist, like trying to force my mind to crank harder.

Finally, I gave up. “I don’t get it,” I said.

Ellen sighed. “Maybe I need to transfer. I’m in my second year. Your education clearly isn’t making you any smarter.” I gave Eleanor a wounded look. She grabbed my hand and squeezed it.

“We move in together,” Ellen said, “I come with you to your new apartment. My Mom and Dad will love it, they get some space and I will get some freedom. I’m almost twenty! We get to keep everything we want.”

“I don’t know, Ellen,” I said. I couldn’t help my heart from leaping. It did seem like the perfect solution. Except for one problem.

“I promise we’ll cuddle every night,” Ellen said. That’s not what I was worried about.

“You can move in,” I said. Ellen clapped her hands excitedly. “On one condition. You have to go on birth control.”

“Sure,” Ellen said, “I’ll think about it.”

“I mean it.”

“OK,” Ellen said.

The waitress brought our lunch. Eleanor spent the entire meal grinning to herself.

“This is going to be so awesome, my parents think you’re amazing. Apparently you’re a positive influence on me,” she said. How wrong could they be.

________

And so it was, that when I was supposed to finally be living on my own, I left with Eleanor, instead. Ellen was right, our parents loved the idea. With school starting soon, they helped us both pack and move to our new place. They even sprung for a two-bedroom apartment so we could each have our own space. Which was really, truly not necessary. Not that we could tell them that.

“Does Ellen look a little, I don’t know, different to you?” Mom asked as we lugged boxes back and forth to my car.

I nearly choked. I’d been surreptitiously checking Ellen’s tummy all the time. It didn’t seem any rounder, but then, my mom would be the one to notice, right? I did my best to play it off. After all, I was just a silly boy, wasn’t I? I wouldn’t ever notice the signs if Eleanor was *gulp* pregnant.

“Remember she used to walk around in a funk all the time?” Mom said, “All those sweatpants and hoodies. Complaining that she was too cold. Now, look at her. The bright tank top and shorts. I know what you’ve been doing.” My heart stopped and I am sure I turned pale. “Your friendship has really brought her out of her shell. Sophie was telling me how good you’ve been for her. Look at Ellen’s smile. You put that smile on her face. I know you were hoping… for a different sort of relationship with her… and there is still time. Don’t push. Change is a good thing. Maybe one day when you both graduate you’ll get lucky.”

To myself, I thought, Yeah, I think I already got lucky. I know exactly what puts a smile on her face.

“Maybe. I hadn’t noticed till you pointed it out. But yeah, I guess we could all use a little more risk in our lives.”

“Agreed,” Mom said, “Speaking of which, you’ll find a box of your father’s cookies in your duffle bag. Make sure to share them with your housemate.”

________

That night, Ellen and I made love for the first time in our own apartment. My blonde lover made the most of our new arrangement, crying out when she came. Then doing it again, when I filled her with my cum soon afterwards. I had the best night’s sleep of my life with my hot lover drooling my semen happily all over our new bedsheets.

I woke up with Eleanor’s gentle breath on my neck. I opened my eyes and saw us in the bedside mirror. She was behind me, her arm wrapped lovingly around me, the morning sun lit the bedroom in bright light making Eleanor’s blonde locks shimmer and shine. Ellen was spooning my naked body from behind and when she sensed I was awake I felt her hand snake to my flacid penis while kissing the back of my neck and shoulder. I had just woken up and was squirming back against her in response to her touch.

Her voice was raspy, “I am still amazed you did that last night.”

I giggled while wiggling my bottom against her hips. “Did you have fun?”

She chuckled, “Yes. I definitely had fun.” After kissing my neck, just beneath my ear, she whispered, “I’ve been with lots of boys. But you are the first to ever make me feel so good inside.”

Squirming back against her, “You felt so hot last night. I have a hot girlfriend!” I laughed.

Ellen began slowly humping her hips against my narrow, bare bottom. “We’re just friends, remember? Friends who got lucky.”

Turning my head so I could better see her. Ellen was nearly one year my senior. Her big, blue eyes sparkled, mischievously, and she gave me a wonderful teasing smile. Ellen was a very attractive woman and I felt honoured to have her interested in me. But still… I wanted more. Surely she must know I was madly in love with her? While my heart filled with love for her, I excitedly asked, “Am I at least your favorite friend?”

She kissed my earlobe, “Sweetheart if you keep surprising me like you did last night, I may never let you go. Yes, you are my favourite by far!”

My mind began to race while thinking of different ways I might surprise her again. My mind was blank. I had no idea how to keep surprising her. In a soft voice, I asked, “Any suggestions on how I could surprise you?”

My penis had responded to all her teasing and had become completely erect. She nipped my earlobe with her teeth before whispering, “It wouldn’t be a surprise if I told you what to do, would it?”

Biting my lip, I wiggled my hips back against her and giggled, “I guess not.”

She nipped my earlobe again, “Just be yourself. Do the things you’ve always wanted to do, but were afraid to do with anyone else.”

While lying there with Ellen still gently teasing my member, my inhibitions began to slip away as I confessed a few things I’d thought about before, “Like shaving away all my body hair?”

She nipped my earlobe hard enough to make me jump. She then almost growled in my ear, “Fuck yes! Just like that!”

I squirmed back against her while whispering, “And what if I met you for dinner wearing…” I was about to utter a part of my deepest secret, I had to pause to summon all my courage. “…your panties?”

She paused and her tone became very serious sounding when she said, “Well, if you answered the door of our little apartment wearing nothing more than panties to meet me for an evening together…” She let the thought linger in the air for several seconds before moaning, “I’d drive you straight here, strip you out of those panties before I fucked you until you were unable to speak in complete sentences. And you sure as hell wouldn’t be able to work the next day.”

She rose up and leaned over me, stared into my eyes for a moment before leaning down and kissing me with enough passion to make my toes curl. As our lips separated, she whispered, “Baby, I’d love it if you wore my panties. Now don’t tell me any more ideas. Surprise me! You seem to know the sorts of things I’d love to see you do, so just do them for me. Okay?”

I whimpered softly, “Okay.” While snuggling back against her grinding hips.

We continued to lay in bed together for a couple more hours. Ellen teased my penis until it squirted, twice. I spent time under the covers, between her thighs feasting on her sweet tasting pussy. By the time I’d finished, I lost count of the number of times she came. Her clit was swollen, bright pink, and glistening with my saliva by the time I crawled out from between her legs. Ellen nuzzled up close to me, cooing as she stroked my head. I thought back to where all this had started. I’d been so miserable about being alone. I hated the idea of leaving without my family, losing that emotional connection. Now here I was, surrounded by love, in a way that I’d never imagined. I guess, thinking about it, Ellen wasn’t the only one who’d been cold. I’d been icy, too, in my own way. The warmth that surrounded me now, it was more than I could have ever imagined.

As we cuddled, I snuck my hand down to Eleanor’s stomach. Did it feel a little fuller than I remembered? I couldn’t tell. Ellen had told me she was still ‘thinking’ about the pill. Based on the fact that we kept fucking, ‘thinking’ was something we obviously weren’t doing all that much of. But I’d be lying if I said I didn’t worry sometimes. Eleanor must have noticed my distraction, because she kissed me on the mouth, hard, to get my attention.

“What’s wrong?” I asked.

“I’m feeling a little chilly,” Ellen said.

“You want me to get you another blanket?” I asked, “Turn down the A/C?”

“No… I need heating up from the inside. You know what I want,” Ellen said. She reached down for my worn out penis. Despite what we’d just done, I felt myself stiffen in her hands.

“Wait… I need to put on a condom.”

“No. It’s ok,” she said, “I’m pretty certain that I’m safe this week, at least if I’ve got it right.”

“I hope so,” I answered, “You could get pregnant so easily!”

“Maybe we will get lucky?”

“All it takes is one little sperm – just one and I must have pumped millions into you,” I said, “We’ll have to nip to the chemists tomorrow morning.”

She paused while she examined her spunk-slimed fingers then smiled again. She lay back in the centre of our double bed and sighed happily. Turning to me, her flushed skin still in the afterglow of her orgasms, her gorgeous blue eyes sparkling. It really did feel like there was a furnace burning within her as she pressed her nakedness against me.

“I suppose I owe you an explanation. I’m not on the pill because it gives me unpleasant side effects. I feel constantly nauseous… and it gives me migraines. I prefer to feel your bare cock inside me. I feel so alive when a man cums inside me…” I thought back to the first time I saw her have sex and remembered her look of disappointment with the spent condom her black lover used. I wondered if her ex-boyfriend wasn’t as guilty as her Dad made him out to be, “…But don’t you go spreading that around.”

“Of course I won’t,” I said, “And I’m sorry, Ellen. It just scares me to death!”

“That’s understandable,” she said, still looking at the cum that adorned her fingers, “I’m sorry I don’t give you much of a choice. The truth is it was what I wanted – well kind of.”

“Huh?” I queried, “What do you mean?”

Ellen took a deep breath, then brought her fingers to her mouth, sucked them clean then grinned naughtily at me.

“I wanted your spunk – I wanted to feel you squirting up inside me,” she said with a big smile, “It’s different with you. I love the feeling deep in my pussy when you’re cumming inside me.”

“Don’t you worry about getting pregnant?” I asked, feeling my penis responding and beginning to lift up once again.

“I’ll take the morning after pill if I don’t feel it was right.”

At least there’s that one final safety net. And here, in my own place, I didn’t need to worry about her father barging in mid-fuck and removing my balls. I slid between Ellen’s legs, reaching to steer myself into her steaming pussy. But Eleanor only shook her head and shoved me away with a smirk dancing across her face.

“There’s one way I won’t get pregnant… I want to see what happens if you put it in my ass,” Ellen said.

I grabbed her ass cheeks tightly, squeezing and spreading them, fitting my fingertips into her crack. She welcomed it, pushing her body against me. I could feel her breasts rubbing against my chest and her nipples digging into my skin. She placed her hands on my ass, too, but rather than squeeze my cheeks, she gently raked her fingernails across them, sending shivers up and down my spine. Pressed between us against her stomach, my penis was hot and erect and ready to go. I pushed her away and grabbed the base, guiding it toward her pussy. But just when my head touched her lips, Ellen stepped away.

“No,” she said, panting. “I want you to fuck my ass.”

“But how—” and even as I spoke, I knew the answer. Oh, the sacrifices I make for Eleanor.

Ellen moved past me, leaned forward, grabbed the headboard, and spread her legs, sticking out her gorgeous ass. She looked into the mirror, and smiled at the scene before her: Her sexy pose, me kneeling behind her, my cock hard and pointing. She sighed as if in preparation for the ordeal. I couldn’t tell if she was looking at me or closing her eyes.

“Just be careful. I’ve never done this before.”

Even before she said those words, I was rifling through the bedside drawer for lube, knowing this was going to be a tight fit. Sure enough, a bottle of KY was right next to the unused condoms. I covered my cock with the gel, not caring that it was cold because the heat from my body was going to warm it right up. I stroked myself, working the lube all over as I salivated over Eleanor’s ass.

Once satisfied with my lube job, I positioned myself behind Ellen, put one hand on her ass and guided my cock with the other. The second my flesh touched her puckered asshole, she jumped, but she quickly settled and I pushed on. My cock head slipped in with unexpected ease, but every millimeter after that had to be given slowly and gently. After each inch that I gained, I would slowly pull back out until just my head remained, and then I would gently fuck her to that depth until her body became used to me being there. And then I would press on, slowly gaining the next inch as her anus loosened and sucked me deeper. She was so hot and tight it almost hurt, but every bit of me that was inside her was experiencing a pleasure I had never known before.

Ellen moaned and groaned and grunted, indicating the struggle, but also the ecstasy she was feeling as I slipped my thick cock further and further into her body. Occasionally she would revert to uncontrolled breathing, almost hyperventilating, as she experienced satisfaction so great that she simply couldn’t handle it. She said it was like having small, full body orgasms.

After what seemed like an hour, I was finally inside her to the hilt. Rather than fucking right away, I just stayed like that, letting her body get to used to me and my size. Ellen reached down and grabbed my sagging balls, then pulled them forward and began rubbing them against her clit. Her ass clenched me tightly in response, squeezing so hard at times that I feared my cock might become pulverized, but I was loving every second.

After a minute of this attention I pulled back, she released my testicles, and I began to fuck her. At first the thrusts were slow, as she was still trying to relax enough to accommodate my size. But soon I found a rhythm, and I speeded things up. She was still very hot and very tight, and after the wild night we’d just had, which should have left me spent, I was already having to concentrate to keep myself from cumming too soon.

Ellen cried out with each thrust as I became bolder and fucked her harder, pushing so deep that my hips bounced off her perfect ass and jolted her whole body. Her hanging tits bounced back and forth, and sometimes I could hear them gently slap against the side of the counter she leaned on. But even this wasn’t enough, and so I took hold of Eleanor’s hips and began pulling her to me as I fucked into her, pounding her hard and fast over and over, forcing Ellen to cry out in exquisite pleasure.

“Oh Fuck!” she sobbed unsteadily. “Oh please don’t stop. Keep fucking me. Harder, baby. Yes! Harder! Oh shit, yes! Fuck my ass. Fuck me hard!”

Even when she wasn’t forming words, Ellen was still making sounds as I rammed into her ass with all my might. Grunting, my head spinning, I became aware of how hot my entire body was getting. I was drenched not just with sweat, Ellen’s nectar was constantly trickling from her unused vagina. The smell of our taboo sex was filling the room, enveloping us as our bodies grew slippery and slapped wetly together. Ellen’s hair was getting soaked from this treatment as well, and her blonde locks stuck against her face and back as she bucked against me. Breathing became harder in the heat, and so we were panting and gasping even more than the fucking alone was requiring us to.

I rubbed my hands over my lover’s slick, wet ass, then moved them up, around her hips and sides, finally stopping on her hanging, dripping breasts. With both of my hands full of soft yet firm flesh and the hard nipples palmed, I massaged Ellen’s tits as I pulled her body up from her bent over position. I moved her so her back was against my chest, and I continued to fuck her in the ass, driving in so hard that I lifted her off her feet on every thrust. She screamed with approval, then reached behind herself to put her hands on me anywhere she could reach; my ass, my back, my shoulders, and finally my head.

Ellen craned her neck and guided me to turn mine so we could kiss over her shoulder. Though it was impossible to kiss full on like normal at this angle, we did manage to find enough of each other’s lips and tongues to satisfy. And yet we still wanted more, so our tongues went out of control, probing for anything to lick—lips, cheeks, ears. I placed one hand on her face to make sure she didn’t turn away as I finally got my lips wrapped around her hot little tongue and sucked it in deeply. Ellen fucked my mouth with her tongue while she put her hand on the one tit I wasn’t holding and began tweaking her own nipple.

“Your cock feels so good,” she gasped.

“Did you like it this way, baby?” I asked, not wanting to miss out on the dirty talk.

“Mmm, yeah. I could quite happily be fucked by your cock forever. My best friend’s cock. Don’t stop fucking my ass.”

Suddenly I felt movement, and Ellen moved her leg upward. She put her foot on the headboard, then reached around to grab my ass tightly with her hands.

“You got me?” she asked.

“Yeah!” I grunted, pushing into her hard and lifting her off of her one leg still on the bed.

“Okay,” she said. “Hold me tight.”

And then Ellen lifted her other leg and braced that foot against the edge of the headboard. Now she was fully off the bed, her weight held only by my phallus, hanging off the headboard. Her legs were spread wide, as were her ass cheeks, allowing me to push into her a few extra centimeters as we fucked.

Her back was still against my chest, and sweat was practically running down our bodies, making us slicker by the second. I had to grip her body even tighter to make sure I wouldn’t lose my hold and drop her, so I hugged her to me as if our lives depended on it and concentrated on each thrust so I wouldn’t slip and lose my balance. Despite all the extra work my mind was doing, I felt my body getting closer to orgasm.

I kissed anything I could put my lips on; Ellen’s neck, shoulder, face, even her wet hair, which clung to my own face. I squeezed her tit one last time, then ran my hand down her slick tummy and placed it between her legs. Finding her clit, I rubbed it between my fingers, and Ellen’s ass clenched around me even tighter than before. I drove my cock into her hard, almost losing my balance, and knowing that I was seconds away from the point of no return. Absent-mindedly, I began calling out her name.

“Oh Ellen, Ellen, Ellen….Oh fuck, I’m so close…”

“Keep fucking me!” she cried out in tears of pleasure. “I want to feel you cum inside me!”

Hearing those words made me lose all concentration, and I slipped, falling forward toward certain doom. Ellen’s feet slipped off the headboard, and we were heading towards the bed, with Ellen in position to hit first, and me on top of her. This was going to hurt…

But on the way down Ellen gripped the headboard with her hands and managed to hold on, keeping me in place. Her legs swung beneath her, then knelt on the pillows to present her perfect ass. Now she was almost an extension of my cock, her ass still impaled by my cock and her body sticking straight forward from it. She gripped the headboard with all of her might, and her legs spread to give me better access. With our bodies now at a ninety-degree angle, we were in the perfect position to fuck each other to orgasm. I resumed fucking her tight ass immediately.

Ellen was already on her way to orgasm, and she screamed and moaned and shuddered as she fought to keep herself upright. To help out, I shuffled forward, moving her further up the bed so she could rest her arms and her weight there. Grabbing her hips, I thrust into her over and over, jolting her entire body again and again as she cried out and sobbed for me not to stop. To never stop. Her face pressed against the bedroom wall. As I bucked into her, her wet blonde hair tossed, clinging to whatever it touched and tangling into a mess atop her head.

“Fuck me! Fuck me! Yes, yes!” she shouted. And then she released a loud, continuous scream.

That did it for me, and in a flash I was pumping Eleanor’s ass with renewed vigor as a new, thick load of boiling cum rushed through my balls. It spewed into her forcefully, and I could feel it fill her bowels and surround my cock; warm, wet, sticky, and churning. I didn’t stop fucking her until well after I had spilled my last drop, and even then I waited before pulling out of that warm, wet heaven. When I finally did pull out, globs of white cum oozed out as well, running down my lovers legs and dripping to the bedsheets.

Together, we sank to the bed, which was damp from all the moisture we produced. I eventually found the strength and mental capacity to roll my weight from my crushed dream girl. When I turned back to Ellen, I found her running a finger along her thigh where my cum had began to make its way from her ass hole and down her perfect thighs. She then putting the finger to her lips and sucked my sperm into her mouth.

Ellen was smiling dreamily and panting like a dog in heat. Her legs closed and her body trembled in the aftershocks of her orgasm. Her tiny chest heaved and dropped quickly as I lowered my mouth and kissed her neck and chest. She turned and looked at us in the bedroom mirror.

“Oh my God” she finally spoke, in a whisper, “I never imagined it could be like that.”

I was truly flattered, although I knew she had only been with a few guys so she didn’t have much to compare to, especially seeing as none had cum inside her ass before.

I sat up on my heels, looking down to watch as she leaked my cum down her ass crack. She reached down between her legs, coating her fingers and then rubbing herself with my cum, dragging it along her clit and dipping her fingers inside before once again lifting them to her lips and licking them like a porn star, reminiscent of her actions with the young man at the pool. “Mmmm” she moaned, tasting my cum. She turned on the bed so that her pussy faced the mirror as she sat up to watch herself leaking, “Oh my God. There’s so much cum. It feels so warm inside me.”

I smiled, loving that I was able to cum inside her and loving that she loved having it inside her. Her hand went down again and she started to rub herself more. I realised that despite already having around a half dozen orgasms, she wanted another as she masturbated in front of me. Ellen was a complete insatiable nympho. It didn’t take her long to climax again and then collapse onto her back.

I started to dress finally as she laid there on our bed. “Aww, do you have to go?” she pleaded.

I nodded, “Yes unfortunately. I have to get to class.”

Ellen made a pouty face, “Did you enjoy it? Fucking me in the ass? I can’t get pregnant that way you know?”

I have to admit that anal sex with her was fucking awesome. Eleanor was the perfect partner, she was eager to learn and beyond enthusiastic. “I know, that was simply mind blowing. You’re perfect. I just wish-”

Ellen put her finger to my lips to hush me and nodded her head, “Look at it this way, we can get together for amazing sex without any strings attached.”

I nodded, although not convincingly. She sat up and reached for my hand, pulling herself to me at the side of the bed and looking up at me. “Can we do one more thing? I promise to be quick if you want?”

I knew I was already pushing my luck and was about to say no when she grabbed my shorts again and pulled down. My cock was still plump, but not hard and had a long ribbon of cum attaching it to my underwear. Ellen grabbed my cock and lifted it, licking the cum from it and then wrapping her mouth around me. She sucked hard but I wasn’t sure I could go again until she looked up at me with those pale blue eyes and begged, “Please let me deepthroat you. I want you to cum in my throat now too, please.” Before I could consider, she started to bob on my cock again. I turned slightly to watch in the mirror and knew she’d won as I soon felt my cock starting to harden in her mouth again.

“Okay Ellen. We can do this,” I started, “but finish me quickly, I have to be in lessons.”

Ellen paused, nodding with my cock in her mouth, she released me and said, “Instruct me. Tell me what you want. You’re in charge.”

She opened her mouth, rolled out her tongue,looked up at me with her big blue eyes and waited for me to take over.

“Suck hard” I ordered as I started to take long strokes, fucking her mouth as I watched in the mirror at first, before turning and looking straight down at her. “I’m going to start fucking your throat. You might not be ready when I do.”

Ellen ran her hands up my chest and rested them against my abdomen before moving them to my hips. I grabbed her hair again, wrapping it through my hands before grabbing the sides of her head also. I started to fuck her face harder, slapping my balls against her chin, and then all at once, pushed hard, pulling her head forcefully and shoving my cock down her throat. Ellen’s body convulsed, choking on my cock as it pushed into her throat. I watched in the mirror again as her nose mashed against my pelvis before I let her back up. Ellen gasped for air. I looked down at her, “Are you sure you want this?”

Ellen looked up, her eyes watering as she nodded, “Yes, I want to feel you cumming in my throat.” She continued to breathe hard.

I pushed back into her mouth. I fucked her face, pushing half way in and out with each stroke. “Play with my balls Ellen. Squeeze them.”

My obedient pupil grabbed my balls with one of her tiny hands, fondling and squeezing, although a bit too hard at times. “I’m getting close, Ellen.” I warned, feeling my climax mounting again. Ellen moaned and I could feel the vibrations of her voice in my cock as she did.

I continued to fuck her mouth, “Suck harder. Push your tongue hard against it!” I ordered, getting dangerously close now. I felt the increased pressure on my cock as she did as told. I looked into the mirror again. Ellen had drool hanging from her chin and one of her hands was now between her legs as she touched herself. She was loving this. That was all it took to get me over the ledge. I felt my balls tighten and I tightened my grip on her head. I was there, “I’m cumming!” I cried out as I pushed hard, pulling her head as I mashed her face against my body. The immediate pressure on the head of my cock as it slid into her throat was indescribable, intensifying my orgasm as I ejaculated into her throat.

Ellen’s body jerked, fighting against the gagging as she starved for air. I looked into the mirror and saw her swallowing, then saw her body shake more, her feet lifting from the floor and her hands making fists in the air. I wasn’t finished but I knew she needed air so I pulled back, hearing a loud gasp and cough as I grabbed my cock and jerked it, coated with her saliva. The next spurt of cum shot across her face as she opened her mouth wider, trying to get me inside again. I put the head into her lips and continued shooting. Ellen closed her mouth in an attempt to swallow but soon choked again and let some spill down onto her chest.

When I was done, I pulled back and lifted her head and she looked up at me. She had drool and cum leaking down her chin, cum on her face and chest, all the way down between her legs, her eyes were watering, and still she was one of the sexiest women I’d ever laid eyes on. I reached for the shirt she’d discarded previously and I cleaned her face and chest.

Ellen looked at me, “That wasn’t what I thought it would be like.” She said quietly.

My heart sank, thinking I’d been too rough and gone too far with her. “No?” I asked, “too much?”

“No, not too much. I just didn’t expect it.” She then clarified, “Well, too much cum, yes! But not too much of a thing.” She finished. “Next time I’ll know what to expect.”

I was relieved that she wasn’t upset that I’d done what I had. In fact, I was excited again that she was talking about us doing it again another time.

Ellen pointed at the clock, “It’s late, and your classmates are probably already waiting for you.” Her voice sounded pouty but tired.

I dressed quickly, kissed Ellen and thanked her for an amazing morning and told her that I looked forward to giving her those other surprises soon. She grinned and nodded, “Me too. Now get going. I have things to do, places to go and people to see.”

I blew her a kiss and she grabbed it from the air, placing it adoringly upon her sexy lips. I headed to the spare room, gathered my books and rushed out. I couldn’t wait for the evening when I could get back together with my little vixen now that we lived on our own. I had my own place, sex with the best girl in Uni and I should have been happy. But I still wanted so much more… like my Mom had said, maybe if I just kept on chipping away, one day I would get lucky, and Eleanor would love me just as much as I loved her.

________

I brought us some Chinese food on the way home from Uni later that evening and hoped that Ellen had had time during the day to visit the chemist. I doubted that she had but hoped she might because thoughts of my seed, being blasted past her cervix, invading Ellen’s uterus, preoccupied my mind in every single class. Images of millions of my sperm entering her womb. Spiraling forward, following some unknown impulse, like it knew the direction. Almost guided by a magnetic pull. Ellen’s egg being released into her fallopian tube, drifting downward from the very top of her womb, slowly descending, all the while emitting a specific chemical marker to attract my little swimmers. My sperm homing in, as if the pull of the magnet was getting stronger. Now accelerating as a group of sperm moved away from the rest of the semen within Ellen’s womb. One sperm got lucky, it spiraled forward, locked in on the pull it sensed, guided ever so better than its competition, to meet Eleanor’s egg. Her egg allowed my sperm to wriggle itself into it and as it did it released its genetic code deep within.

Our DNA recombined.

And as the afternoon wore on the egg would come to rest against Ellen’s soft uterine lining and began to implant itself. The pretty blonde girl I was madly in love with would conceive. I shivered. Even in the heat of late summer I felt a chill. Perhaps that was the deal, Ellen felt hot when we made love… but it would leave me feeling cold? If she wasn’t going to go on the pill then I would need to start using condoms! Anal sex with her was great but I didn’t want that to replace vaginal intercourse with her. Maybe she would see some sense in our predicament. Either way, I was looking forward to sharing our first meal in our home, together at last, followed by a night of sin. 

As I approached the apartment building I saw that the spare room light was on and figured that Ellen had beaten me home. I headed to the building and through the main doors. As soon as I was inside our apartment I headed for the kitchen and began unpacking the food. It turned out that I was mistaken. Ellen did not answer to her name and so I prepped the meal and popped it in the oven ready for reheating. That’s when I remembered the spare room light was on. Since the walls weren’t that thick in our building I immediately walked over into the short hallway that divided the bedrooms and the bathroom. I could clearly hear the sounds of the two people talking in the spare room. I ducked into our bedroom and listened through the separating wall.

One of the voices was Ellen… the other… a male. Although I could hear them talking their voices were very muffled other than Eleanor’s occasional laughing. This went on for a few minutes when everything seemed to go quiet. I began to get nervous, imagining anything and everything. It was probably just her Dad paying a visit. Or perhaps she was studying with a friend from Uni. It was probably all very innocent… but I couldn’t bring myself to shout out or barge in. Ellen was allowed her privacy. This was her home too. We weren’t… a couple… we were just… friends. I felt nauseous. I picked up my phone, dialing her number, hoping to politely let her know I had brought home food. Sitting on our bed I could clearly hear the faint ringing of her phone from the spare bedroom. After six rings I was directed right to her voice mail. She had her phone with her and didn’t make a single effort to pick it up. Standing there for another few minutes I still hadn’t heard a single sound. Worried, I headed back into the hallway. At first I was going to knock on the door and find out what was going on but I quickly lost my nerve in that plan almost as soon as I thought of it. So I headed back outside.

At the back of each apartment was a small patio with a wooden partition to give you privacy from the neighbour. Each one had access from the apartment via sliding glass doors. Looking around the corner to see if she was visible in the spare bedroom I could see no one. I was still hoping for the best until something caught my eye. Looking in I could see what appeared to be the dark green shirt Ellen had planned to wear laying across the arm of a chair and what looked like the black heeled boots she liked to wear lying nearby. Stepping onto the patio to get a better look I saw something else on the floor near the door to the hallway. It was a black bra. Just like one which I had seen many times on Eleanor. Yet there was no one around. Silently stepping off the patio I could see light coming from the lamp on the bedside table but the bed was out of sight. Walking as softly and quietly as possible I approached the window. The curtains were wide open. Kneeling down so I was below the sill I slowly peaked up over the edge into the room. I almost collapsed from shock.

There was Ellen lying on her back on the bed topless a mere couple of feet away from me. A black man was on her right side. He had her right breast in his hand rubbing it as his lips were wrapped around her pale pink nipple sucking and licking. His other hand was up under her skirt, moving around up by her crotch. He was fingering her. Ellen just lay there, her eyes closed with a look of pleasure on her cute face. The bedroom window was closed so I was unable to pick up any sounds except every now and then Ellen would moan loud enough for me to hear. I wasn’t sure what to do. I knew I should stop this but there was no way I could… like it or not, Ellen wasn’t my girlfriend. I suddenly realised she could see anyone she pleased, she was not committed to me in any way and I felt light headed and sick to my stomach. 

I also thought I probably shouldn’t be watching this but for some reason I couldn’t seem to drag myself away. What I think I found most strange of all was the feeling of being turned on, just as I had when I had first encountered her in the garden several months ago. What I found to be the hottest part was the contrast of his dark skin against Eleanor’s pale white. A movie director couldn’t have crafted a better scene and I could feel my cock gradually growing in my pants. I couldn’t believe the effect seeing this was having on me – I felt enraged, powerless, heartbroken and horny. It was as if I was losing my mind, then the black man lifted himself above my beloved on his strong, muscular arms and I recognised him; This was the same young man I had spied screwing her by the pool back home. The not so ex-boyfriend.

He was at least my age but could have also been several years older, maybe even in his mid to late twenties, he was certainly taller and more powerfully built with short styled hair. He sat up taking his shirt off showing his large upper body muscles and Ellen smiled in appreciation. Sliding down the bed he reached over, placing both his hands at the waist band of Eleanor’s skirt. Looking up at her he said something I was unable to hear but she smiled back at him and right away lifted her hips up off the bed. At that he pulled her skirt down her legs taking it off her body. Reaching back up he grabbed the sides of her panties. Lifting her hips again he pulled her panties down and off leaving her completely naked. My Eleanor was giving herself to him.

But she wasn’t mine. She was never mine. The dark skinned young man now slid back up until his head was between her thighs. Looking up at her he lowered his face down to her vulva. I could tell by Eleanor’s facial expressions that he was now licking her pussy. Ellen just lay there moaning. In a couple of minutes she had a heavy orgasm. She never came so quickly before. She told me he never went down on her but her boyfriend must have really known what the hell he was doing. He didn’t stop there and in less than two minutes Ellen had another orgasm, this time screaming out loud as it hit. Her legs began to shake proving it to be a large one. Both her face and chest were now completely flushed as she laid there trying to catch her breath. Her nipples were hard and pointing proudly upon her small but perfect chest.

The black man leaned up asking her something at which Ellen just nodded her head in agreement. With a big grin on his face he moved off the end of the bed out of my view. Eleanor propped herself up looking at something on the other end of the room. All of a sudden she got this shocked look on her face, her mouth even dropped open a little and it looked almost as if she said ‘oh my God.’ I wasn’t sure what could be making her react like that. The end of the bed was moving as I saw him climbing back on. I now realised what made Eleanor look so surprised and I felt the same way. He had removed the rest of his clothing now he was naked as well. Looking down I could see one of his hands slowly stroking his cock and, shit, he looked even bigger up close. He had to be nine inches long or damned close to it. On top of that it was thick, much thicker than mine. He just had an all around massive black cock and he was planning on putting it into my pretty Eleanor. 

For the first time I saw a flicker of doubt play across her face. Please Eleanor… tell him… explain to him… reject him! I could tell by her expression that she wasn’t sure about doing this. The young man must have seen this too. He tried to relax her as the two of them had a short conversation. As this was going on he was edging himself a little at a time up in-between Ellen’s legs until finally he was above her. They seemed to be disagreeing about something. He sighed and nodded, placing a finger over her mouth as if to quiet her down. He stood up and retrieved a familiar packet from the dresser as she moved up to the center of the bed. He tore the packet open and handed the contraceptive to her. I was glad to see that she was going to make him wear a condom, I knew she was not on any birth control. I knew my seed still swam in the depths of her womb. He moved between her legs and she rolled the condom onto his impressively long penis. He nudged her knees apart with his own and propped himself up with his arms as she guided his rubber covered black cock to her entrance. He said the only words I was able to understand. I looked as if he said the words “Just relax.”

He moved his hand back down to his cock as his arm was moving around adjusting something. I figured at that point he was lining the head of his dick up with Eleanor’s pussy. Eleanor began talking again as the young man started pushing his hips down towards Ellen. At that point he must have penetrated her since she went silent biting her lower lip and tightened up her face. Slowly he worked his cock into her already wet vagina, as she wrapped her legs around his waist. They started to pump in unison, like a well-practiced team. I watched as his cock slid almost all of the way out. The condom was coated with her vaginal fluids making it clear and shiny. Well at least he was in a condom… at least that was something. 

By now my own cock was rock hard, pulling it out I began playing with it as I watched her boyfriend slowly working his massive black cock into Eleanor. A little at a time he got deeper as I could see their pelvis’ getting closer together until after several minutes they were touching as their crotches met. Her frizzy, strawberry blonde pubes tangled with his mat of black curls. I was amazed that he fit most if not all of his massive cock inside of Ellen. I have no doubt she was too. The young man just held himself there I assume to allow Eleanor to get used to his large size and I could tell Ellen was gradually relaxing under him. He then started moving in and out a little at a time taking it slow. Ellen’s face changed from an uncomfortable look to one of pleasure. Steadily her black lover picked up his pace as she got more used to having something so big inside her.

Ellen was now moaning and the faster and harder he thrust the louder she became. Reaching up Eleanor grabbed both of his large black arms wrapping her small white hands around as best she could to hold on. I was so close I could see her fingernails rake at his biceps. In mere moments she had both of her legs wrapped around his back too. This also gave me a slight view of his dick sliding in an out of my dream woman. He increased his pace, fucking her hard, his muscles tensing and relaxing. My blonde housemate was moaning so loudly with each thrust that she was almost screaming in pleasure. The entire bed was rocking back and forth as well. I was completely mesmerised as I stood there watching the young black man fucking Eleanor’s brains out with his huge cock. I’m still not sure what I thought was so hot about watching another man having sex with Ellen. Maybe it was just seeing her being given so much pleasure. Perhaps it was the illicit voyeurism of seeing such a beautiful woman having sex – it certainly beat any porn I had ever seen. It might even have been the extreme colour difference between them, her pale complexion and platinum blonde hair contrasting with his dark skin and black hair… or maybe it was all of the above. 

This made me concentrate on my masturbation, I was jerking my cock very, very, very fast, even using my own saliva to lubricate my penis. My cockhead was already a little sticky, but I knew it was just the precum, so I kept violently pumping in time to the rise and fall of the sculpted black ass between my Eleanor’s legs. My pumping did make sight sound – like a very soft clapping of hands – I am sure any of my neighbours out on their own decks would have heard it too. Open windows were just few feet away from me. Maybe someone heard them, maybe someone heard me – but I cared not, I just wanted my own release to come…

The black man increased the speed of his pistoning hips, his balls were swinging back and forth between her thighs. Ellen’s pert titties were jiggling in time and I worked my cock at the same pace. Ellen reached orgasm first and as she arched her back beneath her boyfriend in extreme ecstasy, my own climax was triggered. My balls tightened and my cock swelled.

“Yes, yes, yes,” she screamed, “oh yesssss.” Ellen’s body went rigid as she orgasmed again, spasms racing through her body, trembling against her boyfriend, her tight cunt squeezing his big cock.

“Oh fuck,” I gasped as I orgasmed too, my sperm rushing up my shaft and exploding out of my cock. It blasted powerfully from my slit like a fountain – as if the entire build up of sexual energy caused by watching them have sex was released all at once – and in a couple seconds I was spurting my unwanted seed against the bedroom window. I was actually shuddering and lost all sense for several seconds. 

Even after finishing myself off I continued to watch them as the young man kept up his assault on Ellen. He must have had some great self control as he had been at it for nearly ten minutes but I sensed that he was nearing his own orgasm. His movements began to change, becoming more shallow as his face had a determined expression. I could hear him grunting with each push now. It would be only a matter of seconds.

He tensed and thrust deeply into Eleanor, holding himself inside her as he let out a loud deep moan. His entire body went stiff and I saw his balls rise and his penis pulse. I knew he must be cumming. I pictured the young man’s cock inside the condom, inside my Elenor’s vagina, as he pumped his semen into the end. At least the young man’s virile sperm wasn’t competing with my own in Ellen’s fertile womb. I suddenly found myself wishing that I had already got Ellen pregnant… that his powerful sperm couldn’t fertilise the love of my life. I was very thankful that Ellen insisted he use some form of contraception. 

After a few minutes the black man’s body was fully relaxed. Extracting himself from my housemates snatch, he pulled himself off the blissful looking blonde, his huge dick hanging flaccid between his legs. Even soft, her boyfriend’s penis was almost larger than mine. The used rubber was all stretched out and hanging down from his cock, the large tip full of this creamy spunk. He pulled the rubber off with one hand he gently tied and flung the overfilled condom to the waste bin. 

Without saying a word to the semiconscious Eleanor he left heading for the bathroom. Ellen sat up as if waking from a coma and reached for a few tissues from the night table. Putting them into a large ball in her hand she held it down between her legs wiping herself as Eleanor tried to keep her own juices from leaving telltale evidence of their copulation on the spare bed. When the young man returned she jumped up keeping the tissues over her crotch to take her turn in the bathroom. While she was away he checked his phone, pulled on his boxers and lay on the bed. In a short time Eleanor came out of the bathroom and lay in his arms on the crumpled bed sheets. A few minutes after their coupling Ellen and her black lover were talking but I couldn’t understand a word. Ellen said something that he seemed to agree with. She playfully exited the bed and searched for her discarded clothing. I watched as she bent down, picking up her panties and bra, and when she was back in her lingerie he rose from the bed and held her in his powerful arms. They kissed like lovers do and then both began to get dressed. I hoped they wouldn’t spot that I had painted the window with streaks of my own sticky, pearlescent offering to their fornication as I slipped into the darkness.  

________

Ellen and her boyfriend appeared only moments after I noisily announced my arrival through the front door. I made a fuss in the kitchen as they both entered the room. The oven was on and the aroma of chinese food permeated the room.

“Oh, did you bring us home some Chinese? Yummy!” She gleefully announced from behind me. Ellen stepped forward to me and gave me a peck on the cheek and a quick squeeze, then turned around to introduce the man who had followed her through the door and shut it.

“Hey, this is Jerome – he’s an old friend from school. I said he could come and see my new place.” Up close I could see Jerome was a little older than myself, black, very well groomed with a neat business suit. A touch taller than six feet, and had his hair cut short, but you could tell he took care of himself – I bet he worked out in the gym. He had presence, too – and charm.

Jerome smiled disarmingly and put his other hand forward to shake. “Nice to meet you, I’ve heard a lot about you and this is a great apartment,” he said. I smiled back and shook his hand. Firm, manly, and yes, dominant. Here was a man who was successful.

Ellen smiled brightly and said “Come on in, is there enough food for three?” She still wore the same dress and even in the hallway lighting, you could clearly see more than a decent woman would show, and her nipples were making small peaks. They walked past me in the hallway and went through into the lounge. I followed them in and they sat down next to each other on the sofa. Eleanor flashed me a beautiful smile and said, “Open us up a bottle of that nice red, won’t you?” 

I said “Sure thing” and went to get it. We put our wine in the cool cupboard at the back of the kitchen, so it would take a short while. I could hear their voices, his low and quiet, hers higher and a little giggly. It took me a few minutes to find the right bottle, I knew which one she meant – we were given it as a moving in present from my Dad and we were going to save it for a special occasion. I guess she’d decided tonight was that special event. As I stood up I realised I could no longer hear voices. I clomped back through the kitchen and got three wine glasses and a corkscrew. I took the cork out – strictly speaking red wine should breathe for a while, but we’re not wine snobs and I didn’t think she would mind so I took it straight in. As I entered, I could see them look up startled and in a second took in the facts. The lights had been dimmed, Ellen’s dress was now pulled up higher than when I’d left, her nipples were sticking out even further, and Jerome’s fingers were wet. Again, I said nothing and passed Jerome one of the glasses, which he took with his sticky fingers, wrapping them around the bowl of the glass, just brushing against my own. I then passed the second glass to Ellen before setting my own down on the table. That I hadn’t said anything about what was obviously going on seemed to please Jerome and he noticeably relaxed while I poured first Ellen’s drink, then his and then my own. She was already confident I wasn’t going to make a scene, but this was the first time Jerome and I had met, and by now it was clear he was her lover and I wasn’t even competition.

I sat down in the comfy chair and we chatted about simple things, the day’s weather, how busy work was for each of us and the day’s news. This only took five minutes or so and when conversation petered out, Ellen took the remote and turned the tv’s sound back on. We all sat back and watched some fairly bland sitcom. From my angle, I couldn’t really see them that well other than they were sitting very close and seemed to be quite fidgety. I topped up her glass once, but when I held the bottle of Jerome’s he covered it with his hand and said “No thanks, I’ve got to drive home.”

With that he stood up, thanked me for the meal and Ellen walked him to his car. She was gone only a few minutes and when she returned we cleaned the dishes and polished off the bottle of wine. I guess we were both feeling woozy that night so as soon as we climbed into bed together… we fell asleep. Eleanor felt like a furnace lying next to me. I just felt cold.

I woke to an empty bed.

The side she fell asleep on was cold and the sheet was crumpled. I rolled over expecting to find her and didn’t. Where did she go? Was she back with him? I thought we had such a wonderful relationship, one of the best friendships in the history of humankind. But as I looked at the empty side of the bed, I thought about last night. That’s why it was such a shock to wake up alone. We needed to talk. I needed to tell her what I had seen… that I knew… I needed her to convince me I should be OK with it. But I only had my own dark thoughts to keep me company. I listened hard to hear if she were elsewhere in the apartment, but it was silent. I had to feel sad and maybe a little hurt. It didn’t feel like it was over. There was nothing about yesterday that rang false. Ellen was Ellen, true to her nature, although I denied it I knew she had a boyfriend. I knew we… were always just good friends. We blended so perfectly. I couldn’t help but think that I had done something wrong!

I had. I had watched them. I erased that thought furiously. When I was younger and something didn’t work out, I tended to blame myself. It was insecurity nothing more. It took a while, but I finally learned that I might not be perfect, but just because things don’t work didn’t mean it was my fault. The problem was I had never met someone like Ellen, we clicked so effortlessly, like two sides of the same coin. It took some resolve, but I was determined not to feel sorry for myself.

Ellen was incredible, but I guess her love life didn’t include me in it. Which really was a shame. While it was tempting to shrug my shoulders and dismiss the day and especially the night, I couldn’t just let it go so easily. I got up, showered, and in the mirror it came back harder when I saw the nail marks on my shoulder and neck. I could feel her passion all over again. There was passion, I was sure of it. The most consummate actress in the world couldn’t have put on that performance. I dried myself off and decided to remain naked as the morning temperature began to rise. As I reached the kitchen I saw a note on the counter – “Early lecture. Back at 6. xox”

I headed for the spare room. It still smelled of their illicit sex. The bed sheets smelled of their combined perfume and cologne, and their sweat. I turned my head to the waste bin, I walked over to it, opened the lid and sure enough, the tissues in there most certainly smelled of Ellen’s cum. My heart was beating so fast. This was a rush. I couldn’t believe she didn’t dispose of this; the evidence of her secret rendezvous. I retrieved their used condom from the bin. I could see the pool of his oh-so creamy cum collected in the end of the rubber. He fucked my Eleanor with this! Her pussy juices still lingered on the outside. Jerome, the mature, black stud fucked Ellen, just a few feet away from me on the other side of the window which was still painted in splattered deposits of my drying ejaculate. He came in her pussy, and she must’ve felt his cock throb inside her as it spewed its hot, sticky load… into this.

I was struck with curiosity as I dangled the heavily laden contraceptive from my hand. I carefully undid the knot in the condom, and put my finger inside, moving it around in the cold cummy fluid. I took my finger out, covered in his seed, and brought it to my lips. It tasted salty, not unlike my own. I wanted my penis inside Ellen, not his. I wanted my cock to be in this condom not his. I was, of course, fully erect as their passion played out in my mind. His back buttocks clenching and unclenching with each thrust, her tittes jolting with each impact. His rubber clad penis stretching her pretty pussy. I gradually slid the condom on, over my own throbbing member, being careful not to tear it. I massaged the head of my dick, it was amazing feeling how slick and lubricated it was by his cum.

I left the room and walked towards our bedroom; We had a full length mirror. I am astounded that I could do this. It was quite a sight. This would not be the surprise she was expecting but I took some pictures of the scene, to preserve the memory. I flicked the camera to record and started jacking. It was a wonderful feeling and I knew I wasn’t going to last long. With no one around to hear me, I started moaning. Some of Jerome’s cum managed to leak out all over my balls, which I began stroking with my other hand. Delectable. I could feel my orgasm building, my scrotum tightening. My moans growing louder. I stared at the tip of my cock intently, being repeatedly submersed in his cum. I increased my pace on my cock and soon felt the surge of pleasure as sperm rushed up the length of my slippery tool. I arched my body backwards as I climaxed and watched, amazed, as I ejaculated several jets of fresh semen into the straining condom. My eyes were wide open in awe as I saw my seed adding to and mixing with his. It felt sublime… like I was regaining control. There were orgasmic pulses running through my cock, and my asshole was twitching. I spurted the last of my sticky goo, filling the overused condom even more with hot boy-cum. It was utterly erotic to see my own sperm pooling into the heavily laden, translucent, latex. 

I couldn’t believe how naughty I was being and switched off the video. Once I finished, still basking in the afterglow of the situation, I returned the condom and everything else with pinpoint accuracy to where I found it. The only difference being that now the load of jizz in the condom was considerably larger, thanks to my deposit.

I dressed, grabbed a damp dishcloth, and went outside to wipe down the window. Afterwards, I couldn’t stop myself from retracing my steps. I walked from Uni to my apartment, so I walked back and went into the university on the pretense of handing in an assignment, but it was pretty empty, the lunch crowd was just starting. I went to a cafe, much slower this time because the sky was sunny, even if I wasn’t. I went in and had a cup of coffee, it was a bit early for wine even if I felt like I wanted something a bit stronger.

Ellen was, and always had been in control of our relationship. I couldn’t even say that she had deceived me. She had been quite explicit about how our love lives would be. I had eagerly agreed to her terms and now, I needed to accept them or move on. I knew this day would come. My heart was broken… but maybe it always had been and I was just in denial. It was hard, either solution before me had the potential to destroy me. I wanted more than she was prepared to give. I was the one at fault here. I kept walking aimlessly and ended up at Ellen’s campus, my imagination hoping she would pop out of one of the buildings and everything would be OK, but it wasn’t going to happen. I couldn’t get that lucky. I slowly headed back to my apartment, wondering if I would ever be the same again.

to be continued…

Memento

I remember it well: The first time we had anal sex, you were a little scared and hesitant. “Will it even fit?” you asked. I had watched enough porn movies to know that my average size cock would not be a problem, but then again, I was no expert. I had never experienced anal sex before either. It was my fantasy, my obsession, not yours.

I don’t know where my obsession with the female asshole began. Maybe it started in the school when I couldn’t take my eyes off those cute developing butt cheeks, jiggling underneath a tight skirt. Maybe it was the short skirts and meant-to-be-seen panties of the cheerleaders in high school, as they all bent over in a choreographed cheer – which one to focus on for that brief second of rump heaven!? It definitely solidified when I watched my first porn. The first time I watched a hard pornstar cock slide into a woman’s asshole, I was fascinated, turned on, and slightly disgusted all at once. How could such a tight little orifice stretch to accept such a big dick? It was so dirty, perverted, forbidden, taboo, but so, so erotic.

In college I learned how much I loved to eat pussy, but it took awhile for that desire to extend to the backdoor. I remember the first time my tongue grazed a girl’s anus – it felt like I was an explorer, boldly going where no man had gone before. Just a lick or two, then back to the pussy. The first time I slid a middle finger into a girl’s asshole I was mortified that she would freak out: slap me away, call the sexual assault hotline, never speak to me again. I was almost as afraid of what my finger would find…it is the tailpipe of the body, after all. Fortunately, she seemed to enjoy it, and my clean finger gave me confidence to keep exploring this forbidden zone, with both tongue and fingers.

Apparently, you had never experienced backdoor exploration of any kind. The first time I slipped a wet finger into your ass, you flinched and said “What are you doing?”

“I’m just playing.” Once you got over the shock, you came to like this kind of play. One of your strongest orgasms came from me licking your pussy while I had a finger deep in your asshole and my thumb in your pussy, stroking in and out with both while my tongue circled your clit. It was the first time I heard an audible gasp when you came.

But this was our first time to try anal sex. I squeezed the KY Jelly onto my fingers and touched your asshole.

“Oooh! That’s cold,” you said.

“Sorry.” I spread the lube out all around the cone of your asshole, then squeezed out another gob onto my finger. I teased you for a few seconds at the entrance, then slowly slid my finger inside, getting the lube inside you. Your body heat warmed up the cold lube quickly and I slid my finger in and out, enjoying the tight grip of your ass and the warmth of your body. For good measure, I squeezed out another dollop of lube onto your puckered rosebud, and then coated my cock with it.

“Please go slow,” you said.

I rubbed my hard cock in the crevice of your butt cheeks, sliding back and forth over your slippery asshole. This was it! I was finally going to experience anal sex. I gripped my cock firmly and pushed the head slowly, gently against your tight pucker. The tip slid in as your asshole reluctantly opened up from the pressure. I pushed a little harder and the whole head was inside you now. I stopped and just held it there for several seconds while we both got used to the sensation. Then I pushed harder, going in deeper very slowly, until my cock was all the way in. I sunk down on top of you with my full body weight now, my forearms underneath your armpits, my hands gripping the top of your shoulders from underneath: the visual image of my cock sliding into your tight little asshole was so erotic that I couldn’t look at it for another second without cumming. I thought about baseball, trees, the clock beside the bed; anything but sex for a few seconds to try to keep from losing it.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“Yeah. Are you all the way in?”

“Yes.”

Apparently you were more worried about the length than the diameter, but we were okay on both dimensions.

“It doesn’t hurt, it just feels kinda weird,” you said.

I was back from the brink of orgasm now, and began to slowly thrust in and out; short strokes, gentle and tentative, trying to get used to this new sensation. Your sphincter was tight around the base of my cock, but deeper in, it felt like a smooth silky glove gently gripping my cock, and I was acutely aware of your body heat like never before. I began thrusting more; pulling almost out of you and slamming back in deep, going faster and harder into your slimy ass. You were starting to get into it now, and I could feel you pushing up against me with every stroke. I rose up off your back, supporting myself with palms on the bed and straight arms so I could watch my cock meet your asshole. I paused mid-stroke, fascinated by the sight of your tight anus stretched around my cock. You couldn’t tolerate the pause; you moved your ass upward to take me all the way in again.

“Do you like this?”

Breathlessly: “Yes, once I got used to it, it feels almost like you’re in my vagina.”

“I love it when you come up to meet me like this.”

I just stayed motionless for awhile and let you fuck me with your asshole; you pumped your butt up against me over and over, the length of my cock sliding in and out of you from the head to the base. The sight of your tight ring stretched around me, and every inch of my cock disappearing inside your ass brought me to the brink again. As you tired of doing all the work, I sank back down on top of you, hot breath in your ear, as I fucked your ass hard and fast and deep.

“I’m going to cum in your ass!” Gripping your shoulders again and grinding into your bottom, I held tight against you as my dick throbbed and squirted cum deep into your rectum. Spurt after spurt, I kept pumping and filling you with cum. Satisfied and spent, I just lay on top of you with my still-hard dick inside you, my heart racing, slowly coming down off the most erotic experience of my life. But you weren’t done yet. You kept moving against me, pushing my dick in and out ever so slightly.

“I’m so close, I want to cum too.” you said.

I slid my hand around and underneath your belly, down to the top of your pussy. You hunched your butt up to give me room. I slid two fingers into your wet pussy, then found your clit. The jolt when I touched your clit was like a shot of adrenaline running through your body. You ground your ass up against me as my fingers firmly massaged your clit. My softening dick came to life and filled to hardness again, and stroked your ass deep and slow as my fingers circled and rubbed your wet clit.

When you came you let out an “Oh Yesssss!” gasp of pleasure and I could feel your asshole contracting around my cock – one of the hottest things I’ve ever experienced, to this day.

“So, how is anal sex, you like it?” I whispered in your ear, as we both came down from the orgasmic high.

“What do you think?” you replied.

“I think we’re going to be doing this again, a lot.”

My cock was halfway soft by now, and as I raised up and pulled out of your bottom there was an audible farting sound and an eruption from your asshole. Call it a cum fart, an anal burp, or whatever: a sloppy mixture of my cum, lube, and your ass juice ran down onto the bedspread.

“Oh my gosh, did I poop?” you asked. “Is it messy?”

“It’s nothing, don’t worry about it.” I got a damp washcloth and cleaned us both up and wiped up the mess from the bed.

You were embarrassed. “I’m sorry that happened; I couldn’t help it. I hope it doesn’t stain your bedspread.”

I reassured you with a long kiss and hugged you tightly as we cuddled on the bed. “That was the hottest sex I’ve ever had, I’m just a lucky man to get to be inside you like that.”

So, I did wash the bedspread, but our little hot rendezvous left a little stain that just wouldn’t wash out. It was small. It wasn’t too noticeable – definitely not the first thing someone would see when they looked at the bed.

The next time you came over, you went straight to check out the bed. “Why didn’t you wash your bedspread?” you asked.

“I did. It just didn’t wash out.”

“Wow, that’s some powerful stuff out of my butt. Maybe try some Spray-N-Wash next time, and let it soak for awhile.”

“Actually, I kind of like it – I don’t want to get rid of it,” I said.

“Why not?”

“It’s not that obvious; most people wouldn’t even notice it. It’s kind of like our secret souvenir. A reminder of the incredibly hot sex we had that afternoon.” You seemed to like this idea; so much so that we got naked and created some more memories right then and there.

This little stain on the bed was the inspiration for many more hot fucks, and the second time we had anal sex, you were the one to initiate it. We put a towel down first, just in case, but this time there was no mess when I pulled out, just your wet, glistening asshole, so tightly puckered that I could hardly fathom that only seconds before it had been stretched to engulf my cock.

________

These are the thoughts going through my mind as I stroke my cock now. I awoke from a feverish dream after too little sleep; the sunlight streaming in through the open window blind illuminated the little Texas-shaped stain. Faded now after all these years, but still a powerful reminder of the eroticism of the first time either of us had anal sex. A bittersweet memory, knowing that we will never have sex together again, but I cum hard looking at that memento and remembering that afternoon long ago.

Regrets

Is it wrong for a woman to look at a man like he’s prey? The thought made its way around my mind in an instant. Just looking at him made my toes curl in anticipation. My body reacted violently to the thought of his against mine. A shudder made its way down my spine. The feeling was delicious. I clenched my jaw and I let out a slow moan. Everyone around me must think I’m crazy by now. I wanted him on top of me.

Of course being on work just amplified the fantasies. I knew I couldn’t be considered ‘sexy’ in these uniforms. Nothing about them was sexy. The shirt hung down my body like a potato sack. It was so loose that it didn’t even cling to my ass, which was saying something. I liked my body curvy. Big boobs, small waist, and as my friends said it a ‘Kim Kardashian’ ass. My pants were obscured by the apron. Even though they fit, they couldn’t be an asset here. The only control I had over my looks was my face. I applied my makeup carefully every day. That was almost unnecessary because kitchens were hot and my makeup wasn’t an all-day thing.

I watched as he walked by me. He flashed bright white teeth at me in an innocent smile. I couldn’t get a read on him. He walked ahead of me and pushed the button to call the elevator to us. Oh the endless possibilities. Something deep inside me said that I shouldn’t be so turned on in a place full of sick, healing people. But the thought of restraining him to a bed and taking full advantage overrode that. The elevator opened in front of us and he let me go ahead of him. Chills erupted across my body when his arm came into contact with my shoulder. See, he was tall. And when I say tall, I’m not exaggerating. He was probably 6’5 at minimum. His body would swallow mine. When he spoke his sharp New York accent washed over me.

“Morning, Ellen,” He winked at me. I flashed a brilliant smile back at him and knocked my arm up against his side. He pushed me back.

“Morning, Jeff!” I said. He smelled like a slice of heaven. I never wanted him to leave my side. “How was your weekend?”

“Oh, you know, just lazy.” He straightened his tie. “How was yours?”

“Pretty much the same. Finished moving into my apartment, trying to enjoy it now,” I leaned up against the bar on the back of the elevator. The cool metal helped clear my head of some of the thoughts in my mind. Enjoying myself on my new bed, thinking of how much better it would be with you in it… naked.

I wanted to take the tie and yank him towards me. His strong jawline and deep blue eyes… I wanted his mouth parted and lust to fill his eyes. I wanted those large hands on my waist showing me exactly who was boss. I wiggled closer to him. The seconds we had spent together felt like eternity. The elevator was creeping closer and closer to the sixth floor, where I was getting off. This time was insanely brief. He closed the gap and kept his arm securely against me. A shiver rolled through my body. He smiled down at me. He knew, he had to. And he was just playing into it.

“I’ll see you back downstairs, Jeff,” I winked at him as I exited the elevator. One of these days, I was going to grow a pair.

________

It always amazes me when I see these TV shows with doctors having sex all over the place. Hospitals are really too populated to do that. The extra rooms all had passcodes on them, and the elevators were too busy for impromptu makeout sessions. But as Jeff’s face hovered mere inches from mine; I let all that knowledge go to the backburner. I licked my lips in anticipation. He reached one of his hands back and held the elevator doors shut, and with the other one he grabbed my jaw and pressed my lips to his. Inside, I melted, outside I was an eager participant. I grabbed his tie and crushed my body with his. His tongue searched the inside of my mouth powerfully and I gave in to his authority.

I wrapped my other arm around his waist and kept him firmly in place- not that it was an issue. His hand fell from the button and he slammed me against the metal bar. I yelped a bit, but he silenced it by biting my bottom lip. I tasted a hint of blood and moaned. He was a lot rougher than he looked. I welcomed it. I wanted more. He moaned against my lips and brought me closer to him. I didn’t think that was possible. I felt his growing erection against my leg. That was all it took for me to turn to jelly in his arms. The height difference was a little awkward but we made it work. He picked me up and sat me half on the bar. He was supporting the rest of my weight with his lower body, and slowly wrapped my legs around his waist. His lips lifted off of mine and I groaned in frustration.

“Fuck!” I growled. I was so wet I was sure he could feel it even through my pants. He didn’t go for that though. I grabbed his tie again, yanking him towards me. A smile erupted across his face as he shook his head.

“You’ll have to wait till later for the rest, ma’am.” He said. Lust coated his words. I reached down to grab his erection but he stopped me. I leaned forward and pressed my cheek to his.

“You’ll regret that as soon as you see the pleasure I can bring you, Nathaniel.” I whispered into his ear. I let my lips hover there for a moment. He captured my neck in one of those strong, strong hands. I gasped in shock, but welcomed the touch. He squeezed forcefully, but not enough to cut off my breathing. He pushed my head back into the elevator wall. I was so turned on I wasn’t sure I could continue my work day.

“Oh Ellen, you have no idea what I’m capable of.” The lust in his voice was tangible. He reached down with his free hand and stroked my pussy through the fabric of my pants as he tightened his grip on my throat. “I knew you were a kinky one when I met you. Tonight I’m going to make you a part of my world.”

My eyes rolled into the back of my head with the promise. He let my throat go and dropped it to my hip. He squeezed hard enough to bruise and I panted with need. With a swift motion, he lifted me off the bar and brought my body against his. I was only standing because he was there. I wasn’t sure that my knees would hold my weight once he let go. He enveloped my mouth with a deliciously rough kiss once again and then pushed me away from him. I steadied myself against the bar. He gave me a sly smile as he restarted the elevator.

“I hope that’s a threat,” the words fell out of my mouth effortlessly.

“I just hope your hip feels better after work.” He smiled at me again as he exited the elevator.

Boy, I hadn’t expected that. It took me a minute to regain my senses. The feeling in my body was starting to come back. I was still only vaguely aware of the pain in my hip from his hands. My mind was drunk with the promise of tonight. I wondered if he could deliver as well as he talked. I couldn’t gather myself together enough to get off on my floor. So I just sat there and tried to. Nothing could have prepared me for that. My blood was still boiling. Sweat was dripping down my neck, and I hoped he hadn’t left a mark. But a small part of me wished he did. He could mark me. He could make me his.

________

It all happened in a blur. I waited for him outside the hospital. I was sure he was going to blow me off until someone came behind me and covered my eyes with a blindfold. My normal reaction would have been to run, and I almost did until Jeff’s arms wrapped around my waist and pulled me against him. I didn’t put up a fight. He picked me up and brought his head down to mine. His breath down my neck sent chills down my spine. He didn’t say a word as he carried me to his car. I struggled a little in his arms as he put me down. I fought to stay close to him. He pressed his lips roughly against mine as he sat me down and buckled me up. He paused for a moment and fumbled with something in the dash compartment. I moaned when the rope went around my wrists. Jeff tied it tight enough that I couldn’t wiggle around. He knew what he was doing.

When Jeff was done, he slammed the door behind him. He started the car up when he got himself situated in the driver’s seat and slammed the car into reverse. Oh, how hot this made me. I was going to have to throw away this pair of underwear when I got home. My body belonged to him tonight. It wanted to belong to him. Every inch of it was his.

“Let’s see what’s mine here,” He reached over and undid the top button of my jeans. I wiggled forward, trying to give him full access. But he just shoved his hand inside my skintight pants. I yelped when the seam of the pants bit into my skin. His fingers roughly moved around my pussy. I moaned when he slid a finger inside me, then two. I fought against the rope on my arms. I wanted to reach over and see just how hard he was. “You’re already so, so wet for me.”

I pushed forward against his hand trying to move his finger deeper inside me. He gripped the inside of me roughly. I called out in pain, but the sensation made me even wetter for him. I heard Jeff’s laugh. It started low in his belly and rumbled out rich and sexy. His thumb pressed hard against my clit. I wasn’t sure if I could survive him.

“Jesus, Ellie. I’m going to have more fun with you than I thought.” He pulled his finger out of me, then his hand out of my pants. My body yearned for his touch. “We’re almost home.”

I kept quiet. I didn’t want my lust for him to fade. The illusion of a fight made this so much sexier for me. I wanted him to take me while I was kicking and screaming for him to stop. I wanted him to quiet my cries with those delicious lips of his. I wanted him to bruise my body and draw my blood. I wanted to feel the length of him in my mouth, in my pussy. I’d gag on him until tears ran down my face. Lust tore through me. Almost wasn’t soon enough. It felt like an eternity before the car pulled to a stop. Jeff quickly exited and came over to my side. He wrenched the car door open and collected me in his arms.

I couldn’t see what was going on around me. All I know is that he walked up a flight of stairs before opening a door and throwing me to the ground. I couldn’t sit up faster than he grabbed a fistful of hair and yanked me to my knees. The pain in my scalp was sharp enough that I yelped. He snickered and I heard him undo his belt buckle and unzip his pants. They fell off his waist and hit the floor. His erection pressed up against my cheek. He didn’t give me the pleasure of taking it in my mouth.

“Is this what you want?” He rubbed against my face. “Talk to me, Ellie. What do you want?”

I tried to gather my thoughts. They had run so rampant during the day. Now they were at a standstill. They abandoned me. Having this man presenting himself to me like this when I thought it would never happen… it made all intellect go out the window. He grabbed my hair and bunched it together. Slowly, he wrapped the ‘ponytail’ of it around his fist and made it into a solid grip.

“Tell me. Tell me in detail, hon. Let me know just what you want to do to me.” He tightened his grip. I moaned.

“I want your dick in my mouth until I choke on it. And then I want you inside me.” I said slowly. Jeff laughed that deep, lustful laugh once again. It spoke to parts of me I didn’t know existed.

“You know what I want to do to you? I want to make that beautiful skin of yours red. I want you to know who is in charge here,” He yanked me up by my hair and brought his face to my neck, “I want you to be so hot for me that when I give in to your desires, the only word left in your head is my name.”

He laid a soft kiss against my neck, “I want to know what my belt sounds like against your ass and stomach. I want to see your face when I enter you, and hear you call for me as I make you cum around my cock.”

I shuttered under the weight of his words. I already didn’t have any. But I did have one last request. “I want to see your face when you’re cumming in me. I want to see what my body is doing to you.”

He traced a line from my jaw bone up to my temple with one of his fingers, then to the back of my head. He released my hair and ripped the blindfold free. The look on his face made me freeze. He was feral. The lust in his eyes was palpable and my entire body reacted to him. My breasts ached to be touched, my pussy ached with need. With a swift motion, Jeff ripped my shirt open and then tore my bra off. I stood before him almost completely exposed. I lifted my arms up so he could undo my restraints. I wanted so badly to rip his shirt off from the tie, but he denied me. As if making a point, he pulled the tie smoothly down his stomach and it rested just above my hand.

Jeff put his hand on the top of my head and forced me back down to my knees. His hand took residence in my hair once again as he slid his cock into my mouth. I moaned around the thick length of him. I let my teeth scrape him a little as he slid himself into my throat. I looked up and watched his eyes close as he inched himself deeper inside my mouth. His hand gripped my hair tight enough to bring tears to my eyes. I started to bob my head in a smooth motion. He moaned loudly and shoved himself to the back of my throat. The sudden move made me choke, but I kept my composure and fought against his hand. He let loose a little and I swirled my tongue around the tip of his cock. The salty taste of his pre cum coated my tongue. Oh fuck, this was heaven. His breath was coming out in pants as I quickened my pace.

With a deep groan he yanked me away from his cock and jerked me to my feet. His mouth clamped over mine, and his teeth bore into my bottom lip. I moaned against him and returned the kiss. His tongue forced my lips apart and sent me flying into another dimension. His free hand roamed to my breast and he pinched my nipple hard. I leaned into the pain. I wanted more, I wanted so much more. I never wanted his lips to leave me. I never wanted his hands to leave my body. Suddenly, he pushed me away from him. I gasped from the force of the push. He stood in front of me, those grey-blue eyes searching my body.

“I need those pants off, now.” He said gruffly. He went to work on the zipper and helped me step out of them. He took the flimsy fabric of my panties and ripped them off my body. “My god, you’re beautiful.”

He laid a soft kiss against my hip. He turned me around and stood up. He put his hands on my hips, right above my ass, and guided me into his bedroom. He pushed me up against the bed post and forced my legs apart with a knee. His hands slid between my legs and he moaned.

“You’re so wet for me, Ellen. God, you’re so wet.” His fingers swirled around my clit, teasing me endlessly. He stopped right as pressure was starting to build low in my stomach. “I’m not ready for you to cum yet.”

He reached around me and grabbed my hands. He untied them, and then retied them around the post. I groaned. I really wanted to be able to touch him. Jeff leaned forward and laughed softly in my ear. He whispered something but the blood raging through my ears blocked it out. He stepped away from me and disappeared for a moment. I heard his belt whistle through the air before it connected with my skin. I jumped, but welcomed the pain. Jeff reached forward and traced the red line I was sure decorated my right ass cheek. He cupped me in his hands roughly and then stepped back.

“Seeing that is so sexy,” The sentence was punctuated with another whip of his belt. The wetness between my legs increased. Another lash connected with my lower back.

“Fuck, Jeff.” I moaned. He decorated my body with his belt, with his mark. Every bite of the belt was pure ecstasy. When he was finished, he undid the rope binding my hands and pulled me into his arms. I tentatively wrapped my arms around his neck and brought him closer to me. I kissed him softly and stepped back towards the bed. I wanted his body on top of mine. I wanted him inside of me. I wanted him to claim what was rightfully his. My body ached for him. My eyes clouded over with lust.

Jeff’s hands pressed into my hips as he sat me down on the bed. His lips latched onto one of my breasts as one of his hands played with the other. I threw my head back and moaned. He pushed my legs apart. Slowly his mouth ventured down my body and stopped just before he got to my pussy. He looked up at me through hooded eyes. He pushed two fingers inside me and his tongue flicked my clit. I reached forward and dug my fingers into his hair tugging his face closer to me. He nipped at me and it drove me wild. He drug his tongue from where his fingers worked back up to my clit. The way he worked me… it had every nerve ending in my body firing with pleasure from him. I bucked my hips and drove his fingers in deeper. They tickled my G Spot and tore a scream out of my mouth. I couldn’t handle much more of this.

“If you want to feel me come on your cock, I’d suggest you stop,” I said through my moans. Jeff stopped what he was doing and stood up. He unbuttoned his shirt slowly and took his tie off, letting them both fall to the floor. He stalked above me, picked me up, and threw me fully on his bed.

Jeff covered me with his body. I relished in the feeling. He was so warm, and he fit so perfectly on top of me. I needed him inside me, now. He covered my lips with his. I could taste myself on his tongue. I all too eagerly welcomed his tongue inside my mouth. He kicked my legs apart and reached a hand down between us. In a fluid motion, he pushed his cock inside me. The pain alone almost made me cum. My body grew even wetter as he pushed himself in deep. He moaned into my mouth and then dropped his head to my neck. I pushed my hips against his to drive him in deeper. I couldn’t get enough of the feeling of him inside me. He thrust hard inside me. I drug my nails down his back as his teeth sank into the skin of my neck.

“Fuck you’re tight,” He said through his moans. I felt his cock jerk inside me.

“Harder, Jeff,” I begged. He picked up the speed of his thrusts, and drove into me harder. I bounced endlessly under him and used the momentum to drive him deeper and deeper inside me. His breathing came faster and faster. I didn’t want him to come yet. I wanted to feel the fullness of him inside me longer. He grunted on top of me.

“Oh god, oh god,” He lifted himself up and looked down at me. The rapture in his face froze my heart. All I wanted to do was push him over the edge. I wanted to hear him cum screaming my name. He drove into me faster. My boobs bounced in tune with him. I reached up and pulled his face to mine and kissed him. I dropped my hands to his neck and felt him grunting.

The bed was creaking with the force of our bodies. The headboard slammed against the wall as he pushed me further up the bed. He grabbed hold of it as he drove into me faster and faster. I reached down and played with my clit, letting my fingers connect with where he was inside me. My breathing sped up as I felt the orgasm coming. I looked up into his face and saw him looking at my fingers. I circled myself slower, letting him see exactly what I was doing. He moaned and his hips froze. I sped my movements up and let the orgasm roll. His name came out of my lips effortlessly as it crashed through my body. It felt like every joint, every muscle, and every bone was affected by what Jeff was doing to me. I arched back as I felt the muscles deep inside my pussy clench around his thick, thick length. The sensation drove me wild. Jeff took a handful of my hair and jerked my head up so I was looking at his face. His eyes were rolled into the back of his head as his cock jerked and he came with a moan and my name on his lips. His hips drove into me as his cum filled me, hot and thick. My body shuttered under his as he collapsed on top of me.

There was something in that moment as he laid his head on my breasts that gave me peace. He whispered my name and let his hand run gently down my body. I ran my fingers through his hair and gathered his body closer to mine. My body was still on high alert. It still wanted more of him.

“Ellie…” Jeff’s voice trailed. I didn’t know what he could possibly say after that. He wrapped his arm around my waist and drew me closer to him and nuzzled his face deeper into my breasts. “Oh fuck.”

I smiled and let the overwhelming urge to sleep wash over me. I had him in my arms. I had him at least until tomorrow. The only question was, did he ever want me again?

________

When I woke the next morning, my body ached with the memory of what happened the night before. It was a pleasant ache, one that started low in my stomach and spread to the lash marks across my breasts. Jeff was still sleeping peacefully; his head was nestled softly in between my breasts. I ran my fingers through his hair and smiled when he nuzzled closer to me. Only his soft snoring let me know that he was still asleep.

The way his hands were laying across my hips still had me a little hot and heavy. I wasn’t sure my body could take another night like last night, but it could handle waking him up with a shout or two… So I tried to slide out from under him gently. The sheer size of him made it a little hard, but when I finally did manage to get out, he just sighed and rolled onto his back. I smiled as I looked him up and down. I really hadn’t had a chance to do that last night.

His body was as strong as it looked. No, he didn’t have a six pack, but his body emaJeffd masculine power and strength. His thighs were nice and thick and his arms matched. He was strength. And I wanted to conquer him as he had me the night before. I looked over on the side of the bed and saw the restraints he had used on me. I picked them up and gently cuffed his wrists to the bed. If he woke up, I didn’t want him to overpower me. Something in me told me that he would. This was my time now.

I positioned myself between his legs and locked my eyes on his dick. Even soft it was intimidating. I moved my hands toward him and wrapped my fingers around him firmly, using old fashioned spit lube. He didn’t jump to attention, but his body was starting to react to my touch. I stroked him harder, faster, loving the feeling of his dick hardening in my grip. I cupped his balls with my other hand and watched his face contort with pleasure. I smiled and continued working.

My imagination kind of went wild. All I could think about was taking him in the hospital. Finding an empty on call room and having him ravish me in one of the beds, coworkers be damned. I moaned softly and brought my mouth to his dick. I took the thick length of him in my mouth and his body reacted. His hips bucked up into my mouth and a moan tore out of his lips. I took him in as far as I could and pulled him back out. When I looked up, he was staring down at me with fire in his eyes. He tugged on his restraints but didn’t put up much of a fight as I continued what I was doing with my hands. I looked at him slyly.

“Morning, Jeff.” My voice dropped low. He looked a little surprised, but his head fell back as my fingers made a circle around the tip of his dick. A shudder went through his body before he replied.

“I see you’re feeling adventurous this morning, Ellen.” He yanked against the handcuffs again, “I love seeing those marks on you. You can’t even imagine what’s going to happen when you let me go…”

He let the threat hang in the air. I just smiled and replied, “You can’t even imagine what I’m about to do to you, Nathaniel.” A smile parted my lips as I took him in my mouth again. Oh, it felt so good to have him underneath me. It felt good to be in control of this situation. And his threat made my pussy wet, I longed for him to domiJeff me. After I had my fun, that is.

“I can imagine you letting me go,” He said with urgency. I looked up and saw the lust burning in his eyes, and I slid his dick out of my mouth.

“Funny, I can’t picture that right now,” I replied. “All I can picture is me sitting on your face and then riding you until you’re shouting my name as you come. Pity we don’t line up…”

I stood up and sat on his stomach, letting my wetness fall down his body. He would never actually know how much he turned me on. My body simply couldn’t react that violently.

“I can picture kissing you while you’re trying to free yourself. I can see you plainly bending me over when I’m done with you and hitting me with your belt, only to take me again because I’m so hot for you. But I can also see me leaving you like this and having you as I will for a while. It’s all so tantalizing. What shall I do?” I leaned forward and kissed him. He kissed me back eagerly.

“Woman, you’re treading a thin line…” The warning was thick in the room, but I liked it. He popped me further up on him with a thrust of his hips. “All I can see right now is you bent over my legs with your hands and feet tied together, taking the pain as I bring my belt down across that ass. I can see your skin breaking out with that perfect redness and then taking you from behind with my hands on your hips…”

I cut him off with a harsh kiss. I couldn’t listen to the talk anymore. I couldn’t participate in the talk. I let my tongue venture through his mouth and opened my mouth to his. He grunted against me and I broke the kiss off and brought one of my breasts to his mouth. He bit my nipple and I moaned. It was a sharp, quick pain but it was all it took. I had never actually tried to do anything like this before. Jeff was so receptive that I couldn’t contain myself. I stood over him and positioned my pussy over his face. He looked so eager for me that I couldn’t deny myself the pleasure anymore. I sat down, careful not to put my full weight on him, and moaned when teeth met my clit. He nipped gently and his tongue roamed around my lips. I rocked back and forth on his face until I felt a pressure low in my stomach.

“Fuck,” I called out. I could feel the orgasm coming, but I wasn’t ready for it yet. I knew after I came I would be almost useless, so I stood back up and worked my way back down to his dick. I took him back into my hand and stroked him.

“Fucking ride me, Ellen,” he pleaded. His cock jerked in my hand. The sudden urge to be manhandled ran through me. I wanted to feel his hands in my hair. I wanted his hands on my hips forcing me down the full length of him as I rode him. I wanted his beautiful roughness, but this was my moment, wasn’t it? How long could I deny myself though? I squeezed him hard and his hips came up off the bed. “Fuck please!” He growled.

I obliged. My pussy was dripping with need for him. I braced myself for the pain of him as I lowered myself down onto his dick. The sheer pressure of his cock was almost too much for me. He forced me open; I had to wiggle a little so my body would accept him. He grunted under me and I started to bounce up and down slowly until his dick was bumping against my cervix. The pain of that was hot and wild, but it made me drip for him. I grinded my hips into his and watched as his mouth fell open.

“You’re so tight, Ellen,” He moaned. He thrust his hips up in tune to mine. I braced myself on his chest with one hand and brought the other down to play with my clit. I leaned back a little to give him a show, and his dick jerked inside me. The sensation sent shockwaves of pleasure through me. I arched my back and tried to take him in deeper than my body would allow. “Let my hands go and I’ll show you pleasure like you’ve never felt before.” He growled.

“Not yet. Not till I’m done.” I moved my hips faster on him. The fullness inside me was mind blowing. I wanted to feel like this all the time.

“Ellen. I’m not asking.” He said firmly. I looked into his eyes and saw the demand. I smiled at him and shook my head.

“What will happen if I don’t?” His answer was to thrust up into me so hard that I saw stars. “FUCK Jeff!”

“If you don’t, I won’t do that again, love.” He threatened. Now that was a threat I couldn’t risk. I saw the twisted pleasure in his eyes. I bent down to kiss him while I let his hands out of the restraints. He immediately took control of me. He flipped me over onto my hands and knees and planted his hands firmly on my hips. “This is your punishment, Ellen.”

He immobilized my body from my hips down. His grip so strong that I was positive I was going to have handprint bruises decorating them. He drove his dick into me and grunted. The pleasure that fanned out in my body was so strong it tore a strangled scream from my mouth. The shock of the thrust made my boobs bounce back and forth. I pressed my fingers into the bed. Jeff moaned above me. He leaned across my body and bent down until his lips were pressed against my shoulders. He kissed me lightly and then took some of my skin between his teeth. He bit down as he thrust into me again. He let his grip ease up and circled his hands around my body so he had my pussy cupped in one hand and my breasts in the other. My breathing got more and more shallow. His fingers played with my clit as he thrust into me.

“Please don’t stop, Jeff.” I begged. His fingers pressed harder into my clit. I was right on the brink… I started to push myself back against Jeff’s body. He didn’t stop me; he just kept pushing into me. As the heat started to build, my movements got more and more frantic. I wanted the orgasm to take me over. Not for the first time, the feeling of his dick inside me made me gasp. One final thrust from him made my body erupt with the pleasure his was giving me. He didn’t stop as my pussy milked his dick.

His chest rose and fell hard against my back. He was trying hard to control his breathing, to control his reaction to me, but he wasn’t succeeding very well. My body went limp as the orgasm started to fade and Jeff pulled out of me. He flipped me over and brought me up to dick level. He shoved his cock in my mouth and pushed his length down my throat. I choked on him a little as I tasted myself on him. He fisted my hair and pushed himself in. I took him in all too willingly and moaned around him. I tried to take the job over, but he thrust in and out of my mouth until I tasted his hot, salty cum going down the back of my throat. His orgasm overtook him in spurts. My name peeled out of his mouth as he pulled his dick out of me. Jeff pushed me backwards and collapsed on top of me. His lips covered mine in a passioJeff kiss. I took him in. His lips were all I wanted in that moment.

“You drive me crazy, Ellen.” He said, his breath still coming out in pants. I smiled against his lips.

“It’s my pleasure.”

He kissed me once again and then rolled off me. It made me feel kind of empty. But now the pain from last night was compounded with that from this morning. It was so, so welcome. I had finally found someone who could completely satisfy me. I looked over at his completely sated face and smiled. He gave me that million dollar smile back and pulled me over onto his chest. I rested my head there and listened to his heartbeat. My last thought before falling asleep was that I had finally found home.

________

Another day meant I was back to work. Which was all fine, but Jeff had the night off. That meant that he had the night off to recover and I was here walking through the halls with the pain of the lashes. It turned me on, but there was no certainty in me that we would hook up again.

I was walking through these halls almost aimlessly. It was a slow night tonight and I had caught up on all my work and my patients were happy. All I really had to do was roam and think. Would I be okay if he never touched me again? Would I be okay if he never looked at me with those gorgeous lust filled eyes again? What if he looked at me with disgust?

It’s not even that I wanted a relationship with him, but the sex was sublime. That I could deal with. But never having him take me again? I could still feel where he had been so deep inside me. I could feel where his hands had dug into my hips. The feeling of being totally domiJeffd, leaving all my trust in him and knowing I could, that’s what really got me. I opened the door to the stairwell on the ninth floor. I started up and it struck me as odd how dark it was. My heart sped up a little. Normally these stairwells were well lit. Had the power just gone out?

I took the stairs two at a time trying to get to the tenth floor as fast as I could. When I reached the door, I noticed something even more off. The whole floor was cloaked in darkness. The only light came from the illumiJeffd exit sign above my head. I started down the hall slowly. Surely they wouldn’t just close down a whole floor, right? Or had I just walked into a really bad situation? It looked like it had been completely evacuated. There were no patients, no beds, no nurses, and no doctors. Really it was just me. But something in my gut told me that it wasn’t the case. Something in me knew that I wasn’t alone on this floor, but I had no idea who would be up here as well.

I picked up the pace trying to get to the elevators. A low whistle came from behind me and my heart froze. I wasn’t alone. I broke out into a run but I wasn’t fast enough to escape from the attacker. I was pulled up and against a large body and a hand was slapped over my face. I fought against him. If I was going down, I wasn’t going without a fight. He kept me pulled tight against him, but let his hand off my face long enough to blindfold me. Raw fear paralyzed me. I was drug backwards into one of the rooms.

By now I was shaking. His hands slowly undid my button down, and left my chest almost completely exposed. I whimpered. That seemed to ignite some kind of reaction in him, and he was gone for a moment. When he returned, he placed a gag in my mouth and restrained me to the side rail of the bed. I moaned against the gag. His hands came down to rest on my breasts, which were still securely in my bra. But he seemed to find the nipples just fine. And my body, being the traitorous bitch that it was, reacted immediately. When I had left Jeff’s place that morning, my underwear had been in tatters on the floor. I was going commando, and the wetness was seeping through my pants.

In a swift motion he gathered me up against him and snapped my bra off. There was something slightly familiar about the way he was holding me but I couldn’t place it. In a second he had let me go and had one of my nipples in his mouth. I couldn’t help the moan that slid out of my mouth. His tongue caressed it artfully. He took his time and I could feel the sensation deep in my pussy. It was almost as though he knew my body before this. Almost completely against my will, my back arched up and thrust my breasts closer to him. While he took his time with one nipple, he was teasing the other with one of his hands. With his other, he explored the rest of my body.

I wanted to be wholly disgusted by this. This man was doing things to me that I didn’t want, but my body reacted violently, positively, to his touch. It wasn’t scared or repulsed by him. It wanted him. He slid his hand in between my pants and my skin. I froze and tried to back away from him. He let go of my nipple and reached behind my head. To my surprise, he let the gag loose and then put that arm around my waist to steady me. His other hand was now rubbing down the center of my pussy. I was so wet for him and I didn’t get it.

“Why me?” I said in a small voice. Laughter bubbled out of his mouth and I felt a spark of electricity go through me.

“Because all I can picture right now is you powerless to what I’m about to do to you,” the thick, sexy, accent washed over me. “And you’re so wet for me, too.” Jeff inserted one of his fingers inside me. I jumped up and welcomed him inside.

“So your idea of a good time is to kidnap and rape me?” I questioned. I tried to close the gap between our bodies, but he was just far enough away that I couldn’t.

“Well, I remember you mentioning at one point…” He let the sentence die off. I knew what he was talking about.

“In a hospital? While I’m working?” I fought against the restraints. I was kind of upset at this, I couldn’t lie. He had to have been following me for most of the night to know I would be here right now. There was a small amount of discontent floating around in my stomach. It was unsettling. Jeff pressed his lips against mine. I let him kiss me, but I didn’t really reciprocate. “Can you let me go?”

“No,” He said, his mouth still against my lips.

I was really afraid of him in that moment. Something in him sounded off, but what he was doing to me with that finger was driving me mad. He used the arm supporting me to pull my pants down. I was now completely exposed to him, but blind to what he was doing. My breathing got more and more shallow as he took his time doing whatever it was he was doing. My question was answered when the bite of his belt took me by force. The pain radiated from my abs up into my chest and down to my thighs. The second swipe landed across my breasts, and a moan tore from my lips. I was turned on by this, I couldn’t believe it. When I had mentioned the idea of a rape fantasy to him, I hadn’t thought that he would actually do it.

“Please, Jeff, stop.” I begged. The pain was too much to handle here. It was too much to have to deal with at work especially when I still had hours of my shift left. “I can’t do this here.”

“Do you really want me to stop? Or are you just afraid of your fantasies coming true?” He had stopped with the belt. His hands were on my thighs and his face right next to mine.

“I just didn’t figure it’d happen here at work. Or at all really.” I said truthfully. He kissed me softly on the cheek.

“I promise I won’t go too far, love. I’m not going to hurt you… too much.” With that statement, he kissed me softly and stood back.

“I have one request, though.”

“What’s that Ellen?”

“Take the blindfold off.”

Jeff laughed softly and stood back away from me. I knew that was all the answer I was going to get. The blindfold added a bit of mystery to this bit that I supposed he wanted. He moved down and spread my legs. I was met with shock when he took my pussy into his mouth. The pleasure arced through my body and I went wild. I wanted him in the weirdest ways possible. He brought me to the edge with his mouth. I could feel the orgasm building in my stomach threatening to unhinge me. Jeff stood and captured my mouth with his. I could taste myself on him, but I let him in eagerly.

He brought my hips out as he kissed me and entered me forcefully. He muffled the sound of my screams with his mouth. Every inch of his dick was sheathed inside me. His balls smacked off my ass with the force of his thrusts. I called out soundlessly as wave after wave of pleasure crashed over my body. He kissed me from my mouth down to my jaw, down the line of my neck. One of his hands grabbed me right under my jaw and forced me back. He closed around my neck slowly. I gasped in pleasure. The fullness of his dick was bringing me dangerously close to climax, but the choking took me over the edge. I tried to take a deep breath in and panicked as my airflow was cut off. Jeff grunted against my neck and bit me tenderly on my collarbone. The orgasm was building again, and I could tell that he wasn’t going to stop it this time. And he didn’t. It washed over me in waves, over and over again until my vision clouded and all I could feel was the hot stickiness of his cum inside me. I let out one last gasp before my world went dark from the pleasure tearing my body apart.

________

Time after time, I’m reminded why I’m constantly single. Or maybe just why I stay single. For me it’s a struggle between giving someone too much of myself and not giving enough. It’s striking the perfect balance. It always seems to end the same way, too. Seeing the man I was giving too much of myself to pawing at another woman like he never even knew me. There was never an explanation, there was never a reason. There was never anything of substance except the pain that radiated through my chest every single time.

My friends liked to call me the hopeless romantic. I never just let my feelings show. I hid them until they boiled over the top with their intensity. That’s how it happened with Jeff. I let everything build up until it was too much for him to handle and he just…vanished. His hands were now resting on the hips of a short redheaded girl. And he wasn’t touching her the way he did me. He was tender with her, loving. There was no edge of possession in his eyes, just contentment. So everything he had ever said to me was a complete lie. All the promises he made and all the sweet nothings he whispered in my ear. They were lies. And the only thing I could feel was the stabbing sense of betrayal in my heart and the lingering bruise around my neck. All good things come to an end, right?

___________

Jeff

She was looking at me like her world had just ended and all I could focus on was the handprint I left across her neck a couple nights ago. I could have killed her. That revelation had hit me like a ton of bricks. I had never gone that far with anyone. I had never actually played part to my fantasies until Ellen walked into my life. She had been so pliant, so willing. It was hard to resist her. But I had almost killed her. So, she was looking at me like I had just ended her world, but all I could focus on was that. I could only focus on how, if she hadn’t passed out, I probably would have crushed her trachea in the heat of the moment. As much as her world ended, mine had been shattered.

Ellen wouldn’t take another step towards me. Her eyes were shining with tears that went unshed. Or maybe she had cried but she was just trying to keep it together around me. I had my girlfriend next to me- someone Ellen hadn’t known about. It probably looked like I recovered quickly, but Rachel had been in my life for years now. I hadn’t been the most eligible bachelor when I brought Ellen into my life. I was magnetically attracted to her. It was a dangerous attraction that would end badly no matter what I did. I squeezed Rachel’s hips and urged her to walk on. There was no reason to linger here.

“Jeff, who is she?” Rachel looked up at me with big blue eyes.

“Just a coworker.” I replied.

“She was looking at you like you broke her,” Rachel laughed a little. I just squeezed her a little tighter.

“That’s ridiculous. I barely know her.” The weight of the lie on my tongue was heavier than I expected it to be. It was like someone had just put an anvil on my chest and expected me to move on with my life as if I wasn’t getting crushed.

The look on Rachel’s face let me know that she knew better, but she was going to drop it. But I couldn’t explain to my girlfriend that the woman who had been staring at us moments ago was the woman who stole my heart. That she had seen more of me than Rachel. That I was avoiding her because I had almost choked her to death. I took a deep breath and hoped that she didn’t notice my mood. All good things come to an end, right?

________

Ellen

Rum was my poison. Any kind at any time pretty much anywhere. I was on my fifth rum and coke when I decided I needed something stronger. And by my seventh I could barely move up off the couch because the margarita in my other hand wasn’t agreeing with me. Drinking was my bad habit. Every time something bad happened to me, I had a drink in my hand. My heart was shattered? No problem that a little alcohol couldn’t solve. My lover shows up at work with a longtime girlfriend? Nothing that a bottle couldn’t solve. And I mean it. A whole damn bottle.

All the alcohol really did was intensify my sadness, but it allowed me to actually feel it. It broke through my barriers and made me feel what I was blocking out. I was ugly crying. My face was red and blotchy and my nose was running. I was making futile gasps for air and crying to stupid songs. Images of Jeff ran through my head and all I could do was let them flood my brain. They washed over me and threatened to break me from my core. Jeff would be the death of me, wouldn’t he?

________

Jeff

Screwing Rachel didn’t hold half the satisfaction as fucking Ellen. It was too vanilla. Too much emotion was involved. So now per the regular routine, I laced my fingers into Rachel’s and raised her arms above her head. Rachel moaned softly at the move. I was doing everything I could to keep my hard-on.

She squeezed my hands and started pushing up against me. I leaned down and nibbled on her earlobes and trailed down to her neck. All I could think about at this point was how I’d have Ellen tied up to my be, her ass pushed out, with my hands on her hips, probably drawing a little blood because I was holding her a little too tight. Those luscious breasts would be bouncing up and down as she moaned my name. The thought made my dick twitch.

Rachel released my hands and moved them to rest on my hips. The move was another vanilla classic. I removed myself from her and allowed her to get on top. She moved in slow, gentle circles. I could feel my cock starting to lose interest. Rachel leaned forward and kissed me gently. I obliged, but I needed more. I needed the raw passion that fucking Ellen gave me. It took all of a minute of her on top for me to go soft. I moaned in frustration and pushed her off me.

“Jeff, honey, what’s wrong?” She asked. She was obviously upset but I didn’t care.

“You know what’s wrong. Why does everything have to be about you all the time?” I felt almost instant regret at the words but they were true.

“Jeff you know I can’t…”

“Then why do you trap me in this? You know I’m not happy. Why are you so fucking selfish?”

I bent over and picked up my boxers. I quickly put them on and stomped out of the room. I didn’t want to hear her reply. I truly didn’t care what she had to say.

________

Ellen

The bottle is gone. The damn bottle is gone. I giggled as I examined it. My face is hot, the bottle is gone, and I don’t have anything else. The irony. I have nothing. Two months ago I had everything. My hand went to my neck. I was so painfully aware that the night this happened had broke us up. Oh, wait. It was the fiancée on the side. It had everything to do with Jeff being a whore.

Tears started rolling down my cheeks again. This ball of uncontrolled emotion was my fault. I drank the bottle. I had let a man get under my skin. I gave him the power over me; I had let him own me. I let him touch me and he had made me feel more vulnerable than anyone else ever had. I sighed. A bubble of laughter came up in between my sobs. I was horny. Jeff could get me going even though he wasn’t here.

Right now I was wearing his favorite lingerie. It was a sheer black teddy with matching garters. The fabric was rough against my skin, but it got him going on sight. I slid my hand down the fabric. I stopped just before I hit my cunt. I trailed my hands back up my body and grasped my tits. Slowly, I pulled back the fabric and let my boobs spill out. I rolled one of my nipples between my fingers. A moan slid out between my lips. I felt myself soaking through the teddy.

Visions of Jeff’s hands around my throat quickened my pulse, made my body crave him. I slid one of my hands down my body and pushed the thin lace fabric of the teddy aside. I drug my finger from my clit down all the while thinking of how Jeff filled me up. About how he would probably make me beg for him before he touched me.

“Fuck,” My voice was a whisper. The pleasure was washing over me.

I spread my pussy lips and imagined Jeff between my legs, his teeth locked around my clit. His tongue exploring my pussy. His deep blue eyes staring into mine as his fingers thrust in and out of me. Him sucking on me like his life depended on it. How his other hand would be grasping my hip, forcing me to stay still. I would be bucking up against him, shouting his name for everyone to hear.

I unsnapped the teddy and let my hand roam freely. Slowly I inserted a couple of fingers inside me. I pressed my thumb firmly against my clit and moved my fingers in and out. My back arched with the pleasure. Oh how I wanted him. I wanted my nipples in his mouth, marks from his belt evenly placed on my stomach. I wanted to be in pain for him. I wanted him on top of me, inside me, I wanted him to be an extension of me. I quickened the pace and my orgasm built slowly. I rubbed my clit furiously, letting the pleasure mount until it washed over me wave after wave. I grunted his name as the final waves of pleasure crashed over me. Nothing would ever feel like Jeff again, would it?

Finishing Inside

I’d love to wake up to you. I’d love to have your face be the first thing I see when I open my eyes. And I’ll just softly move my hand to your cheek, just barely touching with the back of my finger, half wanting to wake you up, half not wanting to disturb your sleep.

But I totally did, and you grab my hand in yours and open your eyes and look at me and I move closer to kiss you gently. Your hand trails to my back, running up and down my spine, giving me goosebumps all over, your other hand finds my face and pulls me in closer, kissing me deeper.

My hands make their way to your hair, fingers pushing you closer to me from the back of your head. I super softly bite your lower lip and open my eyes to look at you as I slowly pull away and you can feel me start to smile. You know I want you.

I can feel your hand flatten on my back, pulling my entire body closer to yours, my lips far more urgent on yours now, kissing you feels loaded with desire. My hands trail down to your neck, shoulders, down to the curve of your waist. I pull your night shirt up halfway and you can feel my hands on your skin. My fingers make their way to your back, pushing you into me, making sure no extra space is created between us.

I continue touching you, trailing my fingers to your exposed breast, softly caressing it. My touch causes you to move, so I quickly remove my hand. You roll over onto your back and I see your eyes flutter as they try to open. You let out a soft sigh as your body relaxes into mine and I slowly replace my hand on your tender breast. Your tits are soft and ripe and I start to tease your nipple while my other hand explores your stomach stopping just shy of your bare pussy. As your nipple starts to harden under my fingers, I hear a soft moan escape your lips. The sound of it causes me to smile mischievously at the thought of pleasuring you.

As I continue to tease your nipples, I trail my other hand further down so it is now touching your pussy. I gently slide a finger between your legs and start to lightly touch your clit. I feel you twitch. I continue to caress your clit as I softly kiss your neck, hearing your soft breathing in my ear. Your legs gently fall apart as I move my finger further down to enter you. I can feel your wetness as I slowly slide my finger into your warm tunnel.

I hear another soft moan in my ear as your breathing begins to get heavier so I kiss up from your neck to your lips, meeting them gently, taking in the touch of your sweet, soft mouth. As I slip my tongue into your mouth, I feel you start to kiss me back, still half asleep. I continue to kiss you gently and finger your now dripping pussy, as I hear your tired moans escape from between our lips. 

Your body is now twitching and tightening under my touch. I kiss you harder now as I feel you start to arch back. Then, knowing you’re about to cum, I remove my finger from your hot pussy and slowly kiss you down your body until my lips meet your wetness. As you let out another sleepy moan of pleasure, I start to lick your clit allowing my tongue to enter your pussy occasionally. I feel your tender hands start to run through my hair as you press your pussy up into my mouth. You grip my hair as your body starts to give into the pleasure; you orgasm seconds later, moaning softly with gentle breaths leaving your mouth. I lick up your wetness savoring the taste of you.

As your body starts to relax again, I climb up next to you; seeing your tired, beautiful face twisted with arousal causes my penis to pulsate. I watch you as you recover; your chest gently moving up and down, body still exposed to me, I need to take you now. I slowly sit up and I gently move your legs apart so I can climb in between them. You gasp slightly causing me to pause. Smiling, you reach up and we kiss again.

I move my hand back to your chest and pull you by the bottom of your scrunched up shirt towards me. On top of me. The weight means you’re kissing me harder now and the angle lets you take control of our movements. I can feel your lips start to move down to my neck and your hands to my shoulders and chest so you can kiss along my collar bone.

I grab your face and pull you back up to my lips, I love kissing you. I love the way your lips and your tongue feel on mine. I move my legs open so you can move from leaning into me to properly being on top and you move your legs in between mine. I want to feel your body. My hands make their way to your tits. You can feel your fingers playing with your nipples and bite your lip as you move your hands back to the back of my neck and pull your lips back on mine.

I’m pushing my hips into you. We start moving ever so slightly in rhythm and I can feel my erection, hard, pressing against your clit. I want you so bad. I can feel your hands move down under me, grabbing my ass. I move ever so slowly, pushing my hips into yours. I lift my head and wrap my arms around your neck again, kissing you so passionately. As my hips start moving into you again I start feeling just how wet you are. With one swift thrust you can feel me inside you and I can feel your pussy, warm around me.

I push deep into you and you break our kiss with a moan. Your hands make their way down to my ass, pushing me into you, deeper every time. My cock feels so good inside you. My hips move with yours and my hands keep pushing. You can feel me go in and out and in out and I can feel you get even wetter. My manhood swells bigger inside you. You can feel me fill you with my girth and I can feel you tighter around my member.

My arms curl up under yours, my hands just grabbing your shoulder blades and hugging your tight. My face is buried in your neck and you can feel my breath get heavier and hear my muffled moans just under your ear. I start kissing your neck and your ear, stopping every now and again to let out a moan as I keep thrusting into you. Your fingers slowly pressing harder and harder on my shoulders and back. You feel so good.

I whisper in your ear telling you I’m close. Telling you to keep going. Just like that. And you do. Your legs wrap around me. Getting tighter by the second. Your fingers pressing into your shoulders, my head pushed into you, my entire body tenses up more and more, your moans getting louder in my ear.

I keep thrusting into you, deep as I can, in and out and in again and your body starts to quiver as I tense up. My balls tighten, my cock throbs. Every limb wrapped around me, pulling me close as you cum. My orgasm is triggered by yours as a torrent of potent sperm is released inside you. You can feel everything. You can feel me tense and release my seed and I can feel your pussy fluttering around my twitching penis as it blasts volley after volley of semen inside you in return. You keep moving just a couple times more and I can finally feel myself, throbbing, finishing inside.

At The End Of The Day

I’m sitting in our chair: a comfortable, oversized cuddle chair, after a long day at work. Having a mixed drink, relaxing a bit when I hear the door open and see you come in – my little Angel. Smiling at you as you take your shoes off, put your bag down. You smile back at me as you begin to walk towards me.

Tilting my chin up as you stand in front of me, leaning down to give me a soft kiss. Patting my lap, encouraging you to sit with me. You sit on my lap, your legs across my lap from right to left. your left arm around my right shoulder, hand on my upper back and lower neck. Smiling up at you, offering you some of my drink. My right arm around your lower back. My left hand softly touches your right thigh as I watch you take a sip and put the drink down on the end table.

“I missed you. How was your day, baby?”

Smiling at me as you begin to lean in, “I missed you too. I missed these lips”. Our lips touch, kissing each other softly as our hands begin to roam each other’s bodies. My lips come off of yours to kiss your chin softly, slowly kissing lower as you tilts your head back, giving me the access that I want. Turning my head as I begin to more aggressively kiss on the left side of your neck, towards the collarbone and slowly back up towards the back of your ear. Kissing behind it. Softly nibbling on your earlobe before moving back to that spot on your neck that I claim as mine. Grinning as your head tilts back, eyes start to close and your mouth opens slightly. Beginning to suck on your neck. Beginning to mark you as mine and you love it.

My left hand is turned palm up against your right thigh as I gently graze my fingernails along your leg, creating goosebumps all over your body. Looking up from your neck, your facial expression tells me everything I need to know. Once I’m satisfied with my mark, I softly bite your neck before kissing my way lower, just at the point where your chest meets your neck. I’m kissing all along your collarbone when I hear you asking for our bodies to touch, skin to skin. My hands move to your top, beginning to lift it up as you raise your arms. I toss the top to the side and undo your bra.

You begin to adjust your position, moving so that your knees are straddled on either side of my legs. Facing me. Sitting on my thighs as you begin to undo the buttons on my shirt, one by one until you pull the shirt up and over my raised arms. You’re smiling as you toss my shirt to the side but before you can do anything else, my hands are already roaming on your upper body, along your sides. Leaning towards you, back to just below your neck, kissing against your chest. My mouth moves lower, kissing between your tits as I softly graze my fingertips along your sides, making your body twitch slightly. My mouth moves to your breast. The tip of my tongue begins to swirl gently around your nipple, dancing along your areola.

My eyes look up as my lips separate, softly closing on your nipple. Watching your eyes closing, your mouth opening. your back arching some, pushing your chest to me.

My left hand is on your lower back, touching your right ass cheek. Gently rubbing… squeezing.. almost kneading it in my hand. My right arm around your upper back, keeping your chest close to me as I begin to suck softly. Closing my lips, twisting my head a little bit and pulling back until it softly pops out of my mouth. Grinning as the tip of my tongue begins to softly dart at your nipple, now fully erect. My teeth begin to gently close on the base of your nipple while the tip of my tongue teases the tip in my mouth. I can hear and see your breathing getting heavier. I can feel your body moving, your chest pushing to me, your hips rolling so softly in my lap. your legs wrapped around my lower back.

My left hand now moves up your back. Both my hands are now on your upper back as my mouth moves to your right breast, immediately closing my mouth on your erect nipple. Closing my lips on the bottom, pulling. Sucking firmly as my mouth comes off and immediately is back on, my head twists a little to the right. The flat part of my tongue begins to lap at your sensitive nipple.

Reading my angel’s body, your breathing, your hips rolling, your chest pushed out, I know you’re close. I won’t stop. My hands bring your breasts together as my mouth aggressively closes on your nipples, one than the other. Sucking firmly. Pulling on them. My tongue teases them as I feel your squirming before you tighten up, biting your bottom lip. Grinning through my teeth with your nipple in my mouth as your body begins to quiver.

Slowing my movements as I watch the first wave move through you. You finally open your eyes, grab my jaw with both hands and bring my lips to yours, kissing me deeply. Our tongues dance before You comes off and moves to my left ear. I can hear your breathing hard still. You whisper, “Take me to bed.”

I lift us from our chair, your arms around my neck. Your legs wrapped around my lower back. Kissing my neck, my chin, my lips as we approach the bedroom.

There is no mistake. You want me as much as I want you. I move toward you and put my arms around your waist and rest my hands on your hips. I reach for your lips and I gently touch them with mine. Your mouth opens a bit to offer me your tongue. As we kiss I feel your breathing become deeper and your breasts press against me.

I am reading your movements and your touch to define how you want our intercourse to play out. Your kiss becomes more passionate as you push your tongue into my mouth to dance with mine. Your hands reach down between my legs and you feel me. You begin to stroke me outside my pants. You then step back to seduce me. You tilt your head down a bit so that your beautiful hair falls just over your eyes and you peer toward me from behind your bangs and lick your lips. Your hands reach for your breasts as you begin to caress them and bring your nipples back to their full aroused state.

Okay. I know now what it is you want and I know just how to give it to you. I move and sit on the edge of the bed as you undress before me. You slowly unbutton your pants and peel the two denim folds to each side exposing a small black triangle and two small straps the wrap around to meet and floss your ass. Your sandals are long gone and you slowly pull those hip hugging jeans down inch by inch so that I savor your thighs, legs, knees, calves, ankles, and then your feet.

You then walk toward me with a smile on your face. Your white teeth are evident as is the fact that you have no tan lines. The light of the three candles offers me all the light I need to know how amazingly sensuous you are. You know how I feel about you.

Your tongue enters my mouth and we kiss deeply, your tongue darting in and out. Our lips dance with each other, our mouths smack as we take small breaks from tasting each other. You then break away from me, and flip your hair back with your hand. You give me this daring look as you stroke my hardness through my jeans, your hand on my bulge. Your head moves down to my chest, then to my waist. You kiss my stomach and continue moving down. You smile. With your hand wrapped around my bulge, I inhaled as you slide off my belt with your free hand. You unbutton my jeans. You unzip my fly, slowly. 

You look at me as you put your hand back into my jeans and into my boxer shorts; I moan as your soft fingers wrap around me. You look into my eyes, smile and squeeze. I moan again. I help you slide my jeans and shorts down to reveal your firm grip wrapped tightly around my throbbing cock. My veins bulge as you squeeze my cock tight… then you gently pull up and down on it. 

I squirm. My hands reach for you. You stop masturbating me and step back, just out of my reach. “You know what I need don’t you?”

I answer, “Yes I do.” So you come closer and I seize you and pull you to me. I embrace you as my cheek is pressed into your soft, smooth, flat stomach. I mention, “You smell great.”

You object, “Hey, you’re not doing it right.” I apologise and take you in my arms and then turn as I heave you to the bed.

I jump on top of you and sit on your hips to straddle you and I pull your arms above your head. I hold your hands on top of one another as I reach into the drawer. I grab the hand cuffs. I take your wrists and lock them within the steel tethers one to each bed post. I then blind you with folds of a black silk scarf. You are now at my mercy. I maneuver my body over you so that my member sits just above your lips. My face sits just above your vagina. I then thrust my penis into your mouth as I bury my face in your pussy. I pump your face as my tongue explores your outer labia. Your knees are bent and legs spread. I dip my tongue deeper and lower to get your juices into my mouth. I inhale so as to remember your scent. MMMmmmm. I love your scent…

Your mouth can only accommodate me and offer tight lips as I push my volume inside your welcoming mouth. The saliva builds and a mess develops quickly. I can feel your head lift slightly as you begin to meet my thrusts. You moan a bit but it is muffled by my cock pressing deep and reaching for your throat.

As I pump your face I take your pussy in my mouth and bite down with my lips as if I am biting into a peach and as I do your juices enter my mouth and cover my lips; juicy and sweet. I lick deep. I lick up and down and then quickly flick your clit with just the tip of my tongue so that you are pleasured. I push my face deeper into your pussy. I moan a bit to give your pussy vibration.

I then lift myself from you and leave your mouth wanting and searching for me. I take a drink of water and face you as I spread you wide. I place my throbbing cock between your labia and I pump you to get your juices to cover my cock and to stimulate your clit. I tell you, “Do not move.” I then lower my throbbing cock and aim for your pussy. Your inner labia have opened like rose petals and welcome me inside you. Your body invites me to plunder it.

I then heave my cock deep inside you as your body jumps from the force of my entry. I push deeper and with force until I am totally consumed by your tight warm wet pussy. I stop only when you have captured me within you and only for a moment… to kiss you. Pecks on your lips move deeper to wet kisses to dancing with our tongues. I am emaciated. Your soft lips open and you gently push your tongue into my mouth once more so that you may communicate something to me. It is understood my Lover.

I take my lips from you and place them on your cheek and I open my mouth just a bit and I lick your cheek with just the tip of my tongue then the same for your neck just under your jaw. I start to pump you slowly and gently as I close my eyes so I can allow my other senses to enjoy the gifts you offer to me.

I look down at your face to see a drop dead gorgeous young woman who has blessed me with her interest and attention. Just being in your presence makes me thankful that I am a man.

I smell your perfume. You enjoy natural scents and they work well with the smell of your skin. It is almost overwhelming. You are so soft as my body covers you and presses against you. Heat and friction is building. I can hear your breathing grow deeper and stronger along with a soft moan as our passion builds.

I then whisper in your ear, “Do not move, at all.” I then abruptly begin fucking you. My cock is pulled out and returned quickly in a fashion almost violent. Your body must move with my motion. Your breasts bounce as I thrust my cock inside your wet pulsating pussy. You arch your back to allow me deeper but I tell you again not to move.

You begin to moan and tell me, “Fuck me harder.” You were not to talk… So I take my left hand and I cover your mouth just enough so that you can not talk and your breathing is interrupted. My right hand reaches beneath you and grabs your ass so I may gain thrusting power as I violently fuck you.

You cannot see me so you must rely on your senses to know this experience. You can feel my weight upon you, my hand cover your mouth, the heat and firmness of my cock pushed inside you and taken away. You can smell my sweat and a the distant scent of my cologne… You have tasted my cock, my lips, my mouth, and my precum. You can hear me breathe and tell you not to move.

I then bring my knees up lifting your legs in the air as my hands reach beneath your shoulders and grip just on each side of your neck as I use your body for thrust. It is my intent to fuck you senseless. Your legs helplessly bounce and rest against my thighs. I bring my mouth to your left ear and I tell you, “Your body is mine.” I fuck you harder until it hurts you a bit. Your body is pounded violently by my relentless thrusts. Your vagina is starting to become raw. Both of us are sweating. There is a swishing sound coming from between our stomachs.

I am close to orgasm and you know it. You can feel my cock become firm as it enters your body and pushes deeper inside you. My muscles are tensing. I hold you tighter as I thrust. I do not bother informing you that I am going to cum inside you. I just do it. And just as my moans pair with the waves coming across my body and my hot juices shoot inside your body you cum for me. You time your orgasm to coincide with mine consciously but magically. We both explode trading exclamations and breathing each other’s breath, “UHHHHHHH! UHHHHhhhhh! UHHhhhhhhhh! Uhhhhhhh! Uhhhhh. Uhhhh…mmmmmmmm.” And as I slow my thrusts my seed is planted deep within you where you must keep it and hold it.

I sweat. A drop falls from my brow onto your top lip and you lick your lips to taste me. I am still holding you tightly but I let the pressure go and I just lay there so every drop of cum drips from my resolved member until I am limp inside you. Our breathing has calmed and as we lay together motionless. You are still my captive. I then reach down to your neck with my mouth and taste your skin. I kiss your lips again and recognize a distant taste of salt.

I then remove the mask from your eyes to see you. As the blackness is removed from your view you smile at me. I remove the cuffs from your delicate hands and wrists. You surround me with your arms and hold me tightly as you kiss my cheek and all over my face. I’m content. It has been a beautiful end to the day.

Game On

We were on his bed. I was topless, nestled between his legs while he played a video game. We spent a lot of time like this, me watching him play–though he seemed extra distracted today.

“Ooh, you’re gonna miss the–oop, yup, you missed it.” I laughed as his character fell off a cliff.

Jeff groaned. “I blame your boobs.” He grinned, giving one of them a gentle squeeze.

I guess that was fair. He had the controller in one hand and a tit in the other. We’d both agreed on no sex, but touching was harmless. We did a lot of touching.

“My boobs didn’t do anything,” I teased.

“Oh yeah? They look like they’re begging for attention. How can a gentleman refuse?” He set aside the controller and palmed both my fleshy orbs, molding them, massaging them.

I leaned against him, turned my head to rest on his chest, arching my boobs for him. He bent to kiss me, his lips soft and tongue playful. I sighed. This was so nice.

I spun into him, straddled his lap, and returned to his mouth, our tongues and lips and teeth colliding. He pushed me gently to the side, onto my back, following me as we stretched out, our lips still smashed together.

Eventually, the game long forgotten, he nudged me onto my stomach. He had a major thing for my butt, and I just liked the feeling of his hands all over me. I arched my back, and he kneaded my butt, rubbed down my thighs with his thumbs between my legs, slid up to my hips and my waist, then back to my ass.

After a while, he hooked his fingers under my pants and pulled. I hesitated before lifting my hips. This was a bit more than we usually did, but we’ve slept–sleeping only–in the same bed, and I trusted him. He tossed my pants away and laid on top of me, his bulge settling on my ass.

We’d fooled around all the time; it would be fine. And it was nice to kiss and touch and feel how aroused he was. He rubbed his dick into my backside like he was fucking my butt cheeks, his hands running over my shoulders and arms. I flexed my ass and rocked with him, humming contentedly.

We laid like that for a few minutes, him gently humping and touching me while I enjoyed his attention. I was beginning to doze off when he shifted, raising his hips and wiggling before he settled back on me with a sigh. That was his bare cock resting on my ass. I tensed.

“Sorry, is this ok?” he mumbled. “It was really uncomfortable.”

I shrugged. “Mmhm.” I guess it was fine. He wasn’t going to do anything, of course, and that thick, hard length of him felt nice and warm lodged between my cheeks. I wondered if he could tell how wet I was; I was probably soaking my panties.

He pressed his lips to the back of my neck and gently licked my spine. I shivered and relaxed. His fluttering kisses and warm breath danced over my skin, his hands caressing my sides. I moaned and arched into the tingling, almost ticklish sensations.

His hand squeezed my hip and wandered over my ass before dipping between my thighs. My legs opened and his fingers pressed against my drenched panties. “Ooh, yes, please…” Jeff could make me cum with his fingers, and I really needed it right now.

He continued peppering my back with soft kisses, his fingers slipping past my panties and gently stroking my wet folds. “You’re so wet,” he murmured.

“Mmm.” I bit my lip and pushed into his fingers, my ass rubbing his bare cock. His fingers slowly taunted my entrance, circling and playing with my lips before he slid first one finger, then another inside me. His fingers curled as he gradually pumped them in and out of my slick flesh.

“Ah… more… faster…” I gasped. His fingers were replaced by his thumb so that he could reach my clit, swirling around it as he rubbed my inner walls.

I twisted and humped his fingers, encouraging him to apply pressure. He complied, stroking my clit while his thumb fucked me, absently rubbing his dick against my cheeks. My eyes squeezed closed, my pussy clamping on his thumb. “Ah, ah, yes…”

His pace quickened, circling and stroking and pressing, my juices squishing all over his hand. I whimpered and pressed hard against his fingers as the pleasure washed over me, my pussy pulsing around his thumb rammed as deep inside me as he could. When I stopped gripping at his digit, he stroked me gently a few more times and withdrew.

“Oh fuck, mmm,” I moaned.

He groaned too, his cock rubbing between my cheeks, leaving a trail of precum on my backside. With a slight shift of his hips, his cock was between my legs, thrusting against my panty-covered pussy.

That thin barrier made me feel safe enough to roll my hips into him, rubbing up and down his shaft. He felt so hard and warm. I wondered what it would be like to feel him against my wetness, sliding back and forth on his thick cock.

He was probably thinking the same thing. His fingers slipped back under my panties and touched my clit, gently rubbing as he thrusted.

“Oh…” I moaned, humping his fingers and his cock. His cock felt better than his fingers. I bit my lip. “Jeff…”

He was breathing heavily into my hair. “Y-yeah?”

I hesitated. This was too much temptation; we should just stop. His fingers pressed on my clit and I shuddered. I was just going to feel him on me, that’s all. I pushed my panties down, struggling for a few seconds until he caught on and grabbed them, practically yanked them off.

This was a very bad idea. I wrestled with that thought for about one second, then his cock settled between my legs, the length of his shaft pressing against my wet folds, his hands on my hips.

Oh fuck he felt good. So soft yet firm, so wide and warm. Ooh, my whole body tingled. Nothing else felt like this.

He groaned and rubbed his shaft on me, bathing his cock in my slick folds. “Oh fuck that feels good,” he breathed.

“Mmhm,” I agreed. I should probably tell him to stop before this got any further, but maybe just a few more seconds.

Then the tip of his cock pressed at my entrance. I froze. He felt so big. My body vibrated with the need to feel him inside me, to swallow his cock into my depths, and feel him stroke my insides like he had been stroking my opening.

He had gone just as still. I heard him swallow right before he pushed.

His cock gently parted my lips and, with barely any resistance, began to slide into me.

My mind finally caught up with the situation. “Jeff, no! Stop!” I yelped even as my inner walls clenched around him. I tried to pull away, but his hands held my hips firmly in place.

He grunted but stopped with his cock just past my entrance. It felt amazing, so warm and big and hard. My body wanted more.

“S-sorry,” he mumbled but didn’t move.

I didn’t want him to. Or rather, I wanted him to move in both directions at once, part of my mind screaming for him to get out and the other begging for him to plunge all the way in. Instead, I lay there, frozen in indecision.

He pushed again.

“No! Jeff! Please stop!” Just the tip was one thing, but if he buried himself inside me, I wouldn’t be a virgin anymore.

He groaned and pulled back out, just resting the tip at my entrance again. “Sorry! You feel so good, so warm and tight. Sorry…”

I relaxed, my heart beating too fast. But it was ok, this was fine. He wasn’t even inside me, just touching me.

After a few seconds, he swirled the bulbous tip around my slick folds, glided between my lips to my clit and back again. I moaned. He had felt so amazing inside me. Maybe… maybe just the tip was fine. It wasn’t really fucking.

When his rounded head settled at my opening, I pushed, just a little. That bulbous head slowly stretched my outer folds until the tip was lodged just inside my wet walls. It felt amazing. The first cock inside me. A little thrill of pleasure rushed through me. It was just the tip, it barely counted, but still so good. I shuddered.

I mumbled, “J-just the tip, ok? No more. Ok? That’s it. It feels good…”

He’d gone very still, as though he was surprised I’d say anything like that. I should be surprised too. I think somewhere, some tiny part of me was panicking, but I couldn’t hear it.

He swallowed again and nodded jerkily. “O-ok. You feel good too.”

His voice was strained. The slight danger that he might get carried away sent a jolt of warmth to my pussy, and I clamped down on him. My thighs quivered trying not to push again, to capture just one more inch.

No sex. Just the tip. No sex. Oh my God, but my body wanted all of it.

He groaned and nudged at my wet flesh, slipping an inch of his hard shaft into me.

“Ah! No!” I squealed but didn’t move. He was panting into my hair, his body tense. He didn’t move either.

“Jeff, just the tip!” I panted and bit my lip. I couldn’t make myself pull away, my pussy clenching around him.

“Oh. Um. Nnh.” He stopped but didn’t move.

We held ourselves there, lust rolling over both of us, waiting for something to give. He didn’t wait long, shifting as he oh-so-slowly withdrew his cock back to my entrance, then gently forced my lips to swallow that round tip again, savouring every moment.

“Jeff…” God, it felt good but I couldn’t let him fuck me.

He groaned and stopped again. I could hear his deep breaths, feel how tightly his fingers were digging into my hips as he tried to hold back.

“Y-you should stop now,” I mumbled. My pussy was squeezing him. Oh wow, it felt nice and big, stretching me so beautifully. I wanted more, I wanted to be filled up.

I’m not sure if he heard me. He was probably busy fighting his urge to ram his cock all the way in and give me a good, hard fucking.

I shivered at how wonderful that sounded.

My pussy kept pulsing on his shaft, trying to hold him in no matter how much I should be pushing him out. He could probably feel me throbbing around him.

He pulled out again and I sighed as he held still with just the bulbous tip kissing my pussy lips. He stayed there and panted for a minute.

I couldn’t help myself. His round knob felt so good sitting there between my parted folds, so tempting. I wiggled a little, felt that large head pop in again. Just the tip. Oooh. I squeezed it, imagining it sliding in further and further. Oh…

He tensed. I was too busy concentrating on how good his cock felt inside me to realize that his hands on my hips had shifted, that the bed had moved as he repositioned, and now he was ready to piston into me. He held still as long as he could.

“I’m just… gonna… put it in once. Just once,” he panted.

My lust-filled brain took a second to register what he said. “What? No! Don’t– Ah!’

He yanked on my hips and thrust hard, burying himself to the hilt.

“Ow!” I cried out while my pussy contracted around him. “No, Jeff! Stop! Please! No! That’s too much! Noooo!” I squirmed and tried to get away, but he was holding me down, his firm hands gripping my hips. I felt so full and painfully stretched, like he’d shoved his cock all the way into my stomach. He’d gone too fast, stabbed into me too quickly.

“Fuck, I’m sorry, oh my God, you’re so tight and warm. Oh shit this feels so good.” He groaned and held himself deep inside me.

I whimpered, but it was starting to feel better. My inner walls were adjusting around his shaft, my body making room for its first hard cock. It was starting to feel good, but he shouldn’t be doing this. “Jeff, no, please stop. Please, ah…”

“Nngh, shit.” He grunted and didn’t move. “Just… give me a second. Oh fuck. Your pussy feels so good. Just let me… for a second. Unh.” He pressed in a little more. Ohmygod, mmm.

But… “No… No, Jeff. You can’t. Please just take it out,” I begged, tears coming to my eyes. I wasn’t a virgin anymore, he’d shoved his whole cock into me, not just the tip, not just an inch. All of it.

But it was an accident, he hadn’t meant to. If he just stopped now, we wouldn’t really be having sex. It would be fine. Mostly.

He groaned and slowly pulled out, leaving just the tip inside me again. I pushed at his hands and twisted my hips, trying to get him to let go of me. My squirming must have excited him.

He surged all the way into my hungry pussy again.

“No! Oh!” He was pushing my body into the bed, my tits smashed into the sheets.

“Fuck! I- I’m just gonna- just a little… unh, unh, unh.” He couldn’t hold back anymore. He was thrusting into me, short little pumps, grinding the base of his cock against my opening. “Oh fuck, you’re so tight and hot, I can’t- oh fuck, I can’t stop, you feel too good.” He shuddered, frantically taking his pleasure in my freshly broken-in pussy.

And it felt amazing. I moaned even while I tried to get away, kicking and shoving weakly at the bed. At some point, my struggles became no more than thrusting back at him, my back arching, my ass grinding into his pelvis as his cock impaled my warm tunnel.

He panted. “Shit, oh fuck, you’re so wet, oh, oh, oh, uhnnnn.”

I moaned at the exquisite new feeling of a cock ravaging my hole, but it was over too soon.

His whole body spasmed.

There was something… oh shit. He wasn’t using a condom because he wasn’t supposed to be fucking me, and of course, I wasn’t on birth control, which meant… I panicked. “Pull out, Jeff! Pull out!”

“Ah! I can’t! Fuck! I’m coming! Oh fuck oh fuck yes!!” He rammed his cock deep into my pussy and twitched as he spilled his seed against my cervix, his thrusts erratic and hard.

“No! No- Ohh…” I whimpered. I could feel his hot cum spraying my insides, giving my pussy its first load of virile sperm. My newly christened inner walls clenched around him, my body delighting at the feeling of being filled, claimed. Our mixed juices began to seep out as he continued to pump, his movements less frantic but no less mindless.

I sobbed quietly while he finished, my shoulders shaking, my body shivering. I think he finally registered my soft cries when he stopped moving inside me.

“Oh shit Kate, are you ok? Did I hurt you?” His grip loosened on my hips; I’d probably have bruises later, but that was the least of my worries.

I shook my head wildly, my breath coming in tight gasps. “You came inside me, Jeff! What if I get pregnant? Oh my God. No no no.” I sobbed, tears streaming from my face as I curled away from him, his cock falling out of me and a stream of our mixed fluids flowing onto the bed.

He touched my shoulder and I turned into his arms, pulling him on top of me. I was so used to his comforting embrace, his weight made me feel a little better. He pressed my head into his shoulder. “I’m sorry… Shh, it’s ok. It’ll be ok.”

I let him hold me as I cried, my whole body shaking. I wasn’t a virgin anymore. I’d gone from being a virgin to being so thoroughly taken that I could still feel cum dripping from my wet, throbbing, needy pussy.

While he held me, I was unconsciously shifting my hips and my legs, lightly grinding against him. My pussy wasn’t satisfied, it was still hoping for more. Somewhere in the back of my mind, it felt good to slide my slick folds against him.

I didn’t even realise what I was doing, what I was grinding against until the tip of his cock slipped into me again. He was still hard. Then I noticed that Jeff had gone very still, except for his shallow, quick breaths over my head.

I froze. He pushed.

I’d calmed down enough by then that lust was once again becoming the overriding feeling in my mind. But not completely.

“Jeff–“

He pushed again. My toes curled at the glide of his cock inside me. He grunted. “Nnngh. Sorry… you- you’re so warm…”

I moaned and my butt lifted to meet his thrust. He surged and bottomed out, his pelvis hitting my clit, his cock filling me. Pleasure rolled through my body. God, he felt good. The warmth of his chest, the strength of his arms encasing my shoulders, the beautiful heat where our bodies joined–I wanted more, just a little more pressure–

But… but, this was wrong. I shouldn’t be having sex, I wasn’t ready for a baby. Oh God.

“No… stop… Jeff…” I whimpered and put my hands on his waist but didn’t try to get away. He hadn’t been able to stop himself from fucking me before, and I… I didn’t want him to now.

He began to drag his cock out of my pussy and I wasn’t sure what I felt. I should be glad. My warm inner walls squeezed and didn’t want to let go.

“Oh fuck,” he mumbled. Then slammed his cock back inside me.

“Oh!” I forgot the first letter of that shout. I meant to say no. I think.

“Nnh… Unh… oh, you’re so tight.” He started thrusting long and slow, panting into my hair.

“Wait… Jeff… ah…” But I was meeting his rolling hips, taking more of his cock with every delicious pump, his shaft driving increasing pleasure through my body.

“It’s ok… we’ve already… unh, fuck… I already came in you… just let me… nngh…”

That was true. I wasn’t a virgin anymore and my pussy was full of his cum. It wouldn’t make a difference now, and he felt so good. This was basically the same fuck still, and I hadn’t come yet, so maybe…

I moaned. “O-ok… ah, ah, um… but… you have to pull out… ok? Don’t… cum in me again… Oh, mmm…”

It was difficult to think around his shaft sliding in and out of me. I was a moaning puddle of incoherent lust, my thoughts scattered by the pleasure flooding my system. All I could focus on was the feeling of his cock sliding into my wet heat and slowly retreating all the way before impaling me over and over, again and again, and again.

He thrust one more time and held still, groaning, his body tense. I twisted against him before I realized that he must be holding back, trying not to cum. A whisper of panic crept into my mind.

“Jeff… pull out… please…”

“Nnnh. Y-yeah.” He grunted, still buried inside me, his breathing heavy above my shoulder. “I can… I just need a minute.”

My hips started rolling again, trying to find more pressure. That sensation of rising pleasure was overwhelming. If I just rubbed against him a little more…

He groaned and met my thrusts with short, quick pumps, grinding into my clit with every thrust. “Oh fuck,” he breathed.

So close. My legs wrapped around his back and I rolled my hips, pulling him as deep inside me as I could. All I cared about was finding that edge, that peak, and falling over it.

“Please… oh… mmm…” I gasped. I wasn’t sure what I was asking for any more.

“Oh! Unnngh! Uh, uh, uh, yes, fuck, you’re so tight, nnh!” His cock pistoned into me and threw me over the edge. My pussy clamped, my legs squeezed, and jolts of pleasure shot through me as my warm inner walls grabbed and pulsed around his cock.

“Ooohhh…” So, so good.

My squeezing must have set him off. He groaned. “Unh, I’m- I can’t- I’m gonna cum! Fuck, yes!”

Faint concern had me mumbling, “No… not inside me… ohhh,” but my legs still held him close, and I could feel his cock swelling, his quick and steady pace now a mad, erratic stab deep into my core.

He shoved his head into my shoulder. “Fuck yes, oh yes, unh, unh, unh, unnnnh! Arghhh!”

His cock twitched and spurted another stream of hot cum deep in my no-longer-virgin pussy. The heat set off another little wave of pulsing pleasure as my tight flesh tried to milk every drop of spunk from his shaft. More, more, more, yes, yes, yes–

Oh shit. No no no.

“Jeff… oh God…”

“Uh, uh, unh… fuck…” He deposited the last of his seed and collapsed, his spent cock buried in my twitching warmth.

My legs fell to the bed but I kept rubbing against him, all over him. His weight felt so nice, my pussy so satisfied, I didn’t want anything to change. The whisper of my worries was too quiet.

I groaned when he slipped out of me, staring at me, at the fluid pouring out between my legs. “Oh, shit,” he breathed.

His horrified tone brought my own distress to the forefront. I squirmed and another drop of our fluid slipped onto the bed.

“Jeff…” I bit my lip.

He ran a hand through his hair. “It’s ok, it’ll be ok. I love you. It won’t happen again, I swear.”

I nodded weakly, wondering how fast I could get on birth control and do it all over again.

Cuz & Hugs 4

** This is the fourth part to my Cuz & Hugs story. It can be read on its own but it is probably best to get an understanding the characters by reading Cuz & Hugs parts 1 to 3 **

My life is complicated. I have the world’s hottest girlfriend. Her name is Jessica but I have always called her Hugs… since childhood. You see, Hugs is also my cousin. She was tall, but not too tall. Red hair, which ran in the family, our Mom’s were redheads, my cousin is a redhead and her twin sisters, both redheads. Hugs has beautiful breasts, 36C with a bit of sag (they were smaller before the pregnancy, but I never had any complaints). My cousin is a few years older than me… and four months pregnant. It was a planned pregnancy, we had been having regular unprotected sex for a couple of years so it was no surprise when she got knocked up. We used it as a way to break our relationship to our families… to an almost resounding success! Almost… Jessica’s Mom hates me.

I’ll describe the twins, too, because they are important: Sylvia and Sarah. Sylvia is older by a few minutes – they’re twins and identical. Redheads, obviously. They’re both in shape – not sporty, active enough for their age; they’re eighteen, petite and curious. I know that their little breasts are somewhere around 34A or B. They have blossomed into beautiful young women. Sarah is reserved and Sylvia… Sylvia is promiscuous and smitten… with me.

My name is Jeff and I am not a redhead. I have brown hair like my father and blue eyes, like the twins. Hugs and our mothers have green eyes. Remember how I mentioned that my life was complicated? That’s because I managed to secretly and accidentally impregnate Jessica’s little sister Sylvia. Nobody knows. Well, Sylvia knows and she doesn’t seem to care. Fortunately she was with some unsuspecting “boyfriend” not long after our illicit sex, and he took all the blame and then disappeared from her life quicker than a lightning bolt. She is a good month or so behind her big sister and not really showing to the same extent as Jess. It is entirely possible she loves Jessica more than she loves me so she has no interest in breaking up our relationship. Which is lucky for me. 

Hugs had entered into her third trimester and Eleanor, her mother, was still dismissive and cold towards us. It also became obvious Sylvia was also carrying a baby and although her mother’s suspicions obviously fell upon me, Sylvia and everyone else blamed Sylvia’s on and off again boyfriend. I’m in love with Hugs but the first moment I laid eyes on Sylvia’s tiny baby bump I instantly felt something new. Her tiny frame seemed to literally come alive! Sylvia might only be eighteen but even I know that a lot of women fear what will happen to their perfectly sculpted bodies after pregnancy. Sylvia didn’t have to worry one bit, motherhood suited her. She ended up looking a million times hotter. Her tits were much larger than they used to be and always appeared to be mere moments away from popping out of the top she was wearing. She never had her older cousin’s ridiculous curves but her pregnancy permanently created the most curvaceous teenager I had ever seen. Maybe it was because she no longer looked like her identical twin?

Hugs and my Cupcake now had cute bubble butts that even celebrities couldn’t pay to have. Their wide hips developed curves their willowy forms needed. Jess, being several weeks ahead of their little sister, was the definition of an hourglass figure. Her proportions seemed more unrealistic than a customisable character in a video game. Despite Sylvia being four months away from graduating high school, she took to her impending motherhood with ease. Jessica was several weeks ahead of her and was making preparations to bring our daughter into the world. We both hoped the new little redhead would melt her mothers heart and finally we could live in peace and harmony. Part of me kicked myself for impregnating another cousin, why didn’t I think about birth control? The other part of me knew that with my teenage cousin, looking like that and living next door, there was no way anyone could blame me for breeding with her. 

“Cuz, come on we can’t be late!” Jessica shouted from downstairs. I closed the blinds in our bedroom and took a deep breath. Her parents had just installed a pool and invited the family over for a pool party to break it in and it was a wonderful way to spend an early summer evening. I felt happy but at the same time I was terrified… everyone would be there. I didn’t know what to do. My plan was to at least talk to her Mom and make pleasantries with the twins. My heart pounded loudly in my chest. Each step closer to her parent’s house made it harder to breathe. I peered down at my body. I was not muscular or fat, kinda toned in my arms and legs, though my chest was flat but undefined. It didn’t matter, they had all seen it all before but I still felt guilty and incredibly self conscious .

“Jeffrey, you made it through all the traffic!” Jessica’s Dad joked. He opened a small fence gate that encircled the new pool area. I rolled my eyes at his lame joke and forgot to say anything in response. A little click rattled from the metal gate once we were inside. Jessica tactfully laughed at the dumb joke and apologised for my moody behavior. I didn’t mean to be rude, I was distracted. My eyes scanned the pool for Sylvia. Wherever she was, I decreed I wouldn’t be. That would at least make it possible for me to act normally.

Finally, I spotted Sylvia toward the deep end of the pool. Holy shit, she was wearing a two piece swimsuit. It looked like her expanding tits would break the strings of her top at any second. Either that or the small breast cups, which had flesh spilling over them from all sides, would slide off. Her bikini bottom disappeared into her soft flesh. It really showed off her curves well. The tiniest muffin top formed over the front of the bikini bottom. Her ass was so huge that from behind almost nothing was left to the imagination. Hugs disapproved. She frowned upon spotting Sylvia and went inside to gossip with the grown ups.

I ended up spending the next hour watching Sylvia’s wet curves jiggle and bounce when she moved. It was heavenly. She was always surrounded by people and in nonstop conversations. I’d smile whenever she’d laugh with her adorable little giggle. It looked like I wouldn’t get that one conversation I wanted but at least I got a good show. Hell, I know some of my friends would’ve paid to see her walk around in that tight, bright red bikini. Just as I counted myself out of luck, Sarah and my Mom got out of the pool and went inside to dry off. Sylvia stayed in the pool. Suddenly, it was just me and Sylvia. I almost fainted, I couldn’t believe it. I needed to avoid this!

“Well if it isn’t my baby daddy. Hi Cuz,” Sylvia whispered. It was getting dark out but she finally spoke to me. I told myself I would stay in the pool as long as I could if it meant spending time with her.

“Wow… amazing… truly outstanding, Cupcake,” I smiled nervously using the pet name from our childhood.

Sylvia’s hand flew to her tummy. “Oh Cuz… you just gave me flashbacks,” she gasped. She rubbed her stomach gently.

“I meant congratulations on the pool, it’s really cool!” I added. Was cool really the best adjective I could come up with? I had only begun to speak and was already regretting it.

Sylvia giggled. She stopped rubbing her belly and placed her arms on the sides of the pool as if it were a hot tub. “So, how’s Uni? You’re graduating later this month aren’t you?”

I opened my mouth to answer only to be interrupted. “Come closer, let’s talk. I can barely hear you all the way over there,” Sylvia called. I blushed deep red. We were a good few metres apart. It was pretty awkward talking at such a distance with the vast, empty pool between us. I swam over to her side. My head pounded the whole way over. I had never have been able to have a normal conversation with her if I didn’t control my thoughts. It was no use. Being just a few feet apart let me see every inch of her in extreme detail. Her swimsuit was already like seeing her in underwear, it was impossible to control myself and I was rock hard immediately.

A cold blast of water struck my face. She splashed me! I laughed at her randomness. “What was that for?”

“Talk to me, Jeff!” Sylvia commanded as she splashed me again. “All I hear are crickets, literally, it’s a nightmare,”

Instead of talking to Sylvia I splashed her back. Her mouth hung open in disbelief. “Oh so that’s how it’s gonna be?” she teased. I wound back and splashed her with a tidal wave of water. Sylvia giggled and held out her hands to block the water from getting in her eyes. The sound of splashing and laughing filled the emptiness of the night. She was so easy to entertain. I couldn’t remember the last time I had a splash fight with someone. It had to have been a decade ago. The treated water stung when it got in my eyes though I pressed on. I couldn’t help but smile and laugh. Sylvia seemed to be really into it. She would yelp and splash me back harder each time she was hit. There was something so beautiful about how much joy she derived from a simple, childish game. Sylvia’s sweet giggling filled me with warmth. The only lights were those inside the pool, casting the rest of the world in darkness. All of a sudden Sylvia shrieked and stopped splashing me. “Stop, stop!” she shouted. I ceased at once. For a moment I was paralysed with fear.

“What’s wrong?” I asked in a shaky voice.

“Oh, just this stupid bikini,” Sylvia complained as she clutched her right breast in her hand. It occurred to me that the string had broken and she was holding the swimsuit in place. “I’m not used to having big boobs. Cuz, I can’t tie it with one hand, can you help me?” Sylvia explained. She swam up to me and turned around so I could access the strings to her bikini top. My hands trembled. Her bubble butt was mere inches away from my erection. The slightest movement would cause it to brush up against her. I tried to scoot back but she kept following me. She didn’t know I was backing up on purpose. The string slipped through my shaking fingers.

“Did you get it?” Sylvia asked. She started to release her grip on her chest. The bikini top started to fall. In a flash she covered herself back up. “Oops, not yet I guess. Are you almost done? Do you think you can fix it?” Sylvia peaked behind her as best she could. The small movement of her twisting around to look at me was enough for her ass to brush up against my erection. I froze. She didn’t react. It was only a fraction of a second and all it probably felt like was the material of my swim trunks. She didn’t know what happened. I breathed a sigh of relief. Her bikini was almost fixed. I wasn’t sure how long it would last with those perky titties of hers tugging at the strings but it worked as a temporary fix. My cock poked her ass for a second time. I froze up again. She seemed to notice this time. I quickly rushed to finish the job. I pulled the strings into a tight knot. It was too tight! “Ow!” Sylvia yelped as the strings dug into her skin. The unexpected pain caused her to jump. Her round ass slammed into my rugged cock. It was impossible not to notice that time.

My eyes were wide with horror. There was nothing I could do now. Sylvia knew she had given me an erection. She was even staring right at my bulge. Her face went dreamy. “I’m sorry, I didn’t mean to, um,” Sylvia apologised. Her hands rose to massage her temples.

I tried to cut her off. “No, don’t apologise, you’re sexy as fuck but I should have kept my dick in my pants. It’s not your fault. You didn’t do anything wrong. Everything is my fault, I should have been careful,” I gestured to her baby bump.

Sylvia sighed. “It is my fault, I wanted this to happen. Not with you specifically, but I just wanted attention. I wanted to be part of you… I wanted you to be part of me. I wanted to feel wanted and you made me feel sexy. My life is going to be different… that’s all… I could’ve explored, traveled, even gone to college but now I am going to have your baby and to settle down. Here. Right next door to you.”

“I’m with your sister, we’re getting married! If she found out-”

“She won’t!” Sylvia interrupted, “Everything is perfect… except all day long I hoped I’d have this effect on you. All I’ve heard were insults behind my back, people saying how inappropriate my swimsuit is, that I’m a horrible fat girl. They call me a slut who couldn’t keep her legs together… just like Jessica when she ran off with Joseph.”

“That’s not fair,” I protested, “You’re not fat, if anything your new curves make you even hotter! They are just jealous, Cupcake.”

“That’s why the bra strap broke. It hasn’t fit me since I fell pregnant.”

It looked like Sylvia was about to cry. “Hey, none of that is true. Jessica was waddling around with the biggest smile on her face today and just like her you will look amazing! You’re also, well, I guess you can tell now I think you’re gorgeous! They’re just jealous that you’re going to be a young, hot MILF.”

“Thank you Cuz, you’re the only one to compliment me today,” Sylvia whimpered. She gave me a big hug. Her head rested on my shoulder. I placed one hand on the back of her head, feeling her wet hair on my fingers. My other hand stayed underwater and rubbed her back. Her tits felt amazing as they squished against me. My cock was pressed against her soft, pudgy little midsection. Over her shoulder I could see her cute ass sticking out. The bikini bottom was hardly visible, it was overwhelmed with flesh. We gently swayed back and forth in a strong embrace. I didn’t know what to do. My erection was not going to go away if she was on top of me like this. She said all she wanted was to feel sexy? Her goal was to get complimented, but she didn’t say she wanted me to make any moves.

“You’re flawless, Sylvia. Honestly I’ve always been attracted to you and you’ve only gotten hotter,” I whispered. My eyes darted all around to make sure nobody was watching us. Rubbing her back and feeling her body first hand made me realise what a big difference there was between a girl and a woman. Sylvia was now a woman, just like Hugs… far too much like Hugs.

“Hotter now than four months ago?” Sylvia giggled. “That’s not possible, I’m-” I cut her off.

“It is possible,” I affirmed. My hand slid down from her back to cup her ass. I wanted to emphasise exactly what made her so much hotter now. It was risky, though she didn’t protest. We swayed in the warm water in silence. My hand remained gripped onto her plump ass the whole time.

Sylvia seemed to understand I was referencing the change in her body. She lifted her head off my shoulder and pulled away just enough to look me in the eyes. There was something different about her. The sadness appeared to be gone. She bit her bottom lip as she stared at me. Her eyes glistened in the moonlight. “Really? You prefer me like this?” Sylvia whispered. Our lips were so close, I could almost taste her words on my tongue.

I squeezed her ass and pulled Sylvia in tight by her butt. “What do you think?” I asked suggestively while rubbing my erection on her belly. She bit her lip harder before leaning forward to kiss me. It wasn’t a quick peck on the cheek either. Sylvia passionately kissed me on the lips until we started making out. I was in heaven. The rest of the world melted away. All I knew was that my little cousin was eagerly kissing me. Her hands even started to roam my body. Fireworks shot off in my head. It felt like my life goal had been accomplished.

My cock ached for attention. The constant motion with our bodies pressed together was teasing it like crazy. I reached down for a moment to lower my swim shorts just enough to free my cock. It felt incredible against her midsection. Sylvia seemed to like it too. She grabbed my ass and raised one leg to throw around my body. If her bikini bottom wasn’t in the way this would’ve given me great access to her pussy. As if she read my mind Sylvia spoke up, “Oh no, it looks like my bikini bottom broke too,” she joked as she untied it and it fell away. I lay back against the edge of the pool as Sylvia positioned herself for penetration. Slowly and quietly I slid my cock inside her pregnant pussy. Sylvia bit her lip and moaned as I bottomed out inside her. A few seconds passed as I took in the moment. Sylvia used her weightlessness in the water to rise and fall up and down my length. My little cousin was fucking me, I was touching her newly developed curves, listening to her soft moans, and breathing in her sweet scent. I became overwhelmed with lust, pulled out almost all the way before ramming my cock back inside her welcoming depths. All the years of fantasies exploded out of me at once as I lifted her and spun her so her back was against the side of the pool. I began to mate like an animal in heat, our sinful copulation creating waves.

“Fuck, Cuz, calm down, someone will notice!” Sylvia gasped. She could barely speak, I was going at it so rough. “You’re an amazing lover but anyone outside will hear us,” Sylvia warned. She peaked over my shoulder to see if anyone inside was looking out at our illicit intercourse. I slowed down. She was right. The water was sloshing everywhere. If I continued being rough people would find out in no time. I had to go slowly and carefully. My cock eased inside her taking my time with each thrust. It was even slower than a longing kiss. After I went as deep as I could I pulled out slower than a snail. The subtle motion drove her wild. It was way too slow for either of us. I just wanted to tease her. Her nipples looked like they would pop right through her bikini top, they were big enough before her hormones took hold on her petite body, now they were huge.

“Cuz, not that slow,” Sylvia pleaded. She squirmed and gyrated her body in desperation. I teased her a moment or two longer before speeding up to something more reasonable. Sylvia’s tight pussy contracted as she came on my cock. Her eyes rolled back. A loud moan escaped her throat. I made out with her to stifle her loud moans. The crickets covered up most of the noise we made. I rubbed her pale thighs. My fingers got lost in her flesh, they were so smooth and round. Slowly, my hands glided along her thighs up to her hips and finally at her belly. I could feel her baby bump. She definitely was showing now, not fat but not skinny. She was perfect. The little chub to her midsection gave me something to hold onto while I plowed her. It was addicting to feel, grope and play with each and every one of Sylvia’s beautiful curves.

The tight constriction of Sylvia’s pussy was getting to be too much for me. “I’m gonna cum,” I panted into her ear.

“Cum inside me,” Sylvia replied out of breath. She was still riding the waves of her orgasm making it hard to speak. “I’m already pregnant,” Sylvia giggled.

My hands gripped Sylvia’s midriff harder. All I felt was her plump flesh, it didn’t feel like a pregnant belly at all. Regardless, I couldn’t help but fuck her even harder. She gasped and moaned. I couldn’t believe I had got Sylvia pregnant. This whole time I was having sex with a pregnant teenager. Images of her belly and tits swelling to giant proportions flooded into my mind. She was already so curvy I couldn’t wait to see what amazing changes would happen when she reached her third trimester. Images of my Hugs and little Cupcake flooded my mind as I compared and contrasted the sisters in their pregnancy. These thoughts drove me wild and as my balls tightened, the floodgates opened. I came deep inside Sylvia.

My hands never left her midsection. I held onto her waist and wide hips as if my life depended on it. It felt like my orgasm was lasting forever. I poured what seemed like buckets of cum into her ripe, young womb. When it finally came to a stop we were both out of breath. Sylvia looked over my shoulder to check that nobody was watching. She smiled reassuringly. Her chest rose and fell with each deep breath. My eyes were glued to her tits. They overflowed out of the sides of her top. Her nipples were still erect. I had a hard time believing they could get any bigger. They were already so massive and exaggerated just like the rest of her curves that the idea of them getting larger seemed impossible. It was just too good to be true. “Are you really happy to be pregnant with my baby?”

“I sure am, and in a month or so I’ll look just like Jess,” Sylvia replied while stroking her belly. Seeing her rub her tummy gave me chills. Once again I was brought back to the first time I saw Hugs pregnant. I’ve been dying to see her little sister swell and it was actually happening. “That’s another reason why I’ve felt so miserable lately. This is probably the last time I’ll physically be able to wear this swimsuit,” she sniffled.

“Then don’t,” I said with a sly smirk. I rubbed her thighs and ass while my hard cock pressed against her belly. Sylvia laughed a bit at my horny response.

“Thank you, I’m so glad to have someone appreciate my body. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you I wasn’t on birth control that night. I thought that would be a turn off. Had I known you’d react like this I would have let you knock me up when you popped my cherry,” Sylvia apologised.

“Are you joking? That would have been incredible!” I blurted out without thinking. My face turned bright red again. I didn’t want to seem too obsessed with pregnant women, after all I only had a thing for them because of Jessica. Sylvia giggled. A wide smile stretched across her face.

“Then I guess we’ll be seeing a lot more of each other,” Sylvia winked as she stepped out of the pool. She had fixed her bikini bottom while I was distracted by her body. I’ll never forget that night. The sound of crickets chirping in the dark fills my ears every time I close my eyes. I could almost see her perfect ass jiggling and bouncing as she walked into her house. The skimpy little strings of her bikini lost in flesh, hardly covering anything. When she entered I could see her twin sister hand her a towel. She dried off all the places I was just touching. The trickles of water hid the fact that my cum was dripping down from her wet pussy… Her Mom and Hugs casually talking to her, not knowing what she just did. It felt incredible.

________

What came next was even better. In about two weeks, just as Sylvia said, it became obvious she was pregnant and my little cousin seemed to be growing bigger with each day. Her pregnant belly was round as were her titties. Her curves grew more exaggerated, her ass looked sublime. It was hard for her to hide it with her wide hips and thighs ensuring everything she wore would hug her ass tight. Sometimes the shorts she wore could only cover half her ripe asscheeks and disappear between them. All the baby weight went to all the right places. Her proportions were so absurdly voluptuous that I knew I was right, she had to be some type of fertility goddess. Sometimes she didn’t even look pregnant with how overly curvy she was. Although when looking at her from the side or if her tummy was exposed it was clear she was indeed carrying my baby.

“Shit!” I exclaimed as I waited for Sylvia after school. The rose in my hand pricked me. A drop of blood fell onto the box of chocolates I was holding. Both the rose and chocolates were for Sylvia who appeared right on time.

“Awww what a sweetheart!” Sylvia cooed as I helped her into my car. She opened the box and popped a chocolate into her mouth right away. By the time we made it back to her place the box was half empty. “Thank you so much! What’s the occasion?” she joked.

“When you finish all the chocolates you’ll find out,” I smiled innocently. Sylvia patted her swollen belly and sighed to show how full she was. 

“Is Jessica working today?” Sylvia asked suggestively.

“She is, Cupcake…”

“Then take me to your place, Cuz.”

The journey didn’t take long, and as I cast glances at my little cousin I couldn’t help but compare her to Jessica. They were both gorgeous. Jessica was tall and busty. At 5’9 she was nearly my height and she knew how to use it. She was always dressed nice wearing outfits that showed her firm legs, flat stomach, perky ass and most disastrously, for me her large chest.  She had wavy, red hair like all the females in our family which she usually kept shoulder length and straightened. Green eyes framed by high cheekbones and a strong nose. Her lips were voluptuous like her chest and I would often fantasise what they would look like wrapped around my dick. Her tummy was now round and protruding and she was about to quit working as her due date approached.

Sylvia was tiny. At 5’1 and maybe 90lbs she looked perfect for a dancer. I could probably wrap one of my hands around both of her legs with room to spare. Her ass was a tiny round obsession at the top of her toned legs and I would often think about how it would look spread out in one of her dance stretches. She once had small breasts like her twin sister Sarah, but now they were at least a size bigger. Her boobs had grown and her long curly red hair was long enough to reach her back. She had pale blue eyes and a petite mouth with slim lips. Every sister had a light spattering of their mothers freckles. She had them spread all over her face, arms and down her neck.

Basically I had two sisters who were opposite sides of the same perfect feminine coin. Sylvia tossed her hair to one side and looked at me with a grin, noticing how I was attracted to her. Her long red locks fell over her left shoulder and her robe fell apart so that her unfettered breasts were partly visible. Hugs had a body that could launch ships. Her tits were firm and pliant, and her legs were long and athletic with toned thighs. She had a trim waist and her belly was flat with a little muscle. Her angelic face was wreathed in shining auburn hair. Turning my gaze to Sylvia, I looked into her big soulful blue eyes and gulped. She had the cutest button nose and a wide mouth with full soft lips. A face was a mix of exquisite beauty and naïve innocence. But I knew that beneath that image was a sinful and wanton young filly capable of unrestrained sin.

We arrived at my empty house and Cupcake took the box of chocolates and the rose with her while we went inside. The pencil skirt she wore squeezed at her generous curves. Her tits were overflowing out of every side of her top. She was wearing a black tied front crop top which really showed off her figure. I loved that top on her. The tied front made it look like her tits were some kind of present all wrapped up just for me. It also made it seem like her breasts were too big for her shirt so she had to tie some makeshift shirt-bra around them. It never failed to get me going immediately. Especially now that a radiant pregnant belly greeted me just below it. Her silky smooth skin with little freckles here and there beckoned to be rubbed. I watched hopelessly as her expanding tit flesh wobbled and jiggled with the tiniest of movements.

Without saying a word we both made our way to the master bedroom. Sylvia plopped down on the edge of her big sister’s bed and crossed her legs. Her thighs looked incredible in that position. They were so smooth, I wanted to bury my face between them. I couldn’t wait to play with them during sex. Finally, Sylvia popped the last chocolate into her mouth to fully reveal the secret message at the bottom of the box. It said, “Prom?” Sylvia let out a gasp. A hand flew to cover her mouth. Her sparkling eyes were wide with surprise.

“Cuz, are you serious?” Sylvia choked out. She had tears in her eyes. I confidently nodded to reassure her. A tear trickled down one cheek. She reached out and grabbed me, pulling me up against her soft tits for a tremendous hug. “Oh I’d love to so much but you know I can’t!” Sylvia squealed with delight but was sad at the same time.

“Why not?” I asked. Before she could protest I explained myself. “Your Mom will just think I’m being a gentleman, because your ex wants nothing to do with you. Jessica was the one who suggested it.”

“Oh but Cuz, I’m four months pregnant,” Sylvia cried. She rubbed her bulging belly. A tear dropped onto her tummy. I rubbed it into her skin, making it shine.

“So?”

My simple response really turned her on. Sylvia kissed me passionately and bit her lip. Her astonishing jugs pressed into my chest while she hungrily made out with me. After a brief moment she regained control of her emotions and continued to speak. “Even if nobody finds you fathered my baby, you still can’t show up to prom with a pregnant, young woman without people saying something,” Sylvia sighed.

“Why not? I don’t care what they think. Plus you’re only a few years younger than me, they’re not gonna think I’m that much older. Plus I’m your cousin! Don’t even worry about being pregnant, they’re not going to notice that at all,” I beamed. Sylvia didn’t understand what I was hinting at.

“They’re not going to notice this big belly?” Sylvia giggled while holding her stomach and wobbling it up and down. I almost pounced on her, seeing her play with her tummy was so hot.

“No they won’t. They’ll be too distracted by these,” I said while groping her tits. “And this,” I added while smacking her ass. Her body jiggled pleasantly. She giggled like a little girl. “I’m serious, in the right dress they won’t even notice you’re pregnant. It would just blend in with the rest of your amazing curves!”

Sylvia blushed and stroked her belly. “Well you’re ok with all those people seeing you with another woman that’s so curvy she kinda looks like her pregnant big sister?” she teased.

“Hell yeah, if anything I wish the world could see me with you, pregnant or not,” I gushed. Sylvia kissed me obsessively. She seemed to really like that answer. Her top had slipped off one of her tits. One of her breasts alone seemed bigger than my whole head. I was more than ok with people seeing me with her.

“Tell you what, if I can find an appropriate dress that fits me, I’ll go to prom with you,” Sylvia declared. She reached for my crotch and tugged at my pants.

“Deal,” I accepted as we began stripping each other down. I couldn’t believe it. I was going to go to prom with my girlfriend’s little sister. That made me want to fuck Sylvia harder than ever before. Despite being pregnant she was certainly more than capable of taking my big cock. She loved it! I grabbed hold of her hips and slammed my throbbing erection inside her. She yelped in response. In a matter of seconds she melted like butter at my touch. I pictured Sylvia struggling to fit her sexy swollen curves into a prom dress and fucked her even harder. Her pregnant belly wobbled underneath her as we fucked doggy style. The rest of her curves jiggled with each thrust sending a ripple of flesh across her ass and thighs. Sylvia’s tits bounced and flopped every which way. It was hypnotic to watch all her ripe, rippling skin. The sound her sumptuous ass and thighs made was almost as if they were clapping for me.

“Oh Cuz, you’re always so good,” Sylvia panted. She lowered her upper body until her tits rested on top of the bedsheets.

“Is it too much?” I asked in a concerned tone. I went a little easier for a moment.

“No, it’s not enough!” Sylvia commanded sternly. Her hips rocked back and forth to aid each of my thrusts. An evil smile crept across my face. I slapped her ass as hard as I could. Her fingers gripped the bedsheets tight. I slapped her ass again in the same spot. Sylvia moaned and squeezed the bedsheets even tighter in her grip. A slight red mark was now visible on her butt. I grabbed her hips and pumped away until we were both about to cum. 

It was truly incredible just how much sexier the sisters were while pregnant. I didn’t think it was possible, yet with each passing day they got hotter and hotter. Sylvia’s pregnant belly hardly had any chub to it. Her belly was simply swollen and tight with my baby growing inside. My fingers loosened their grip on her ass and ran down to hold Sylvia’s round belly. I loved cradling her tummy in my hands while fucking her from behind. There was something about it that felt right. It were as though I was meant to fuck her in this position. Maybe there was some primal drive guiding me as if nature made this position so irresistible to ensure people made babies. My hands gently held and rubbed the heavy bulge of Sylvia’s belly. Meanwhile my cock savagely pounded her tight pussy. She came the second I held her stomach.

“Oh Cuz yes! If you keep this up I’ll be delivering my baby before Jessica,” Sylvia blurted out as she came. Those words were enough to make me cum. I came deep inside my young cousin. As I came I imagined I was knocking her up again. It was the most I’d cum in a long time. My hands rubbed her big belly while I remembered it was my baby making it swell. There was nothing I wanted more. The only thing that came close was my wish that she’d go to prom with me.

Blast after blast of hot cum shot into her womb. I held her soft, round tummy tight as I finished filling her up. At last I was spent. I collapsed in exhaustion onto the bed. Sylvia with her wicked pregnancy hormones craved more. She didn’t let me rest. Immediately after pumping her full of cum she climbed on top of me for more. Her ass and thighs covered the width of my body completely. A small gasp escaped my throat as she lowered herself onto my cock.

“Am I too heavy for you?” Sylvia asked. My hands were already busy playing with her voluptuous thighs and bubble butt.

“No, you’re not heavy enough,” I teased. Sylvia’s swollen belly was right in my face. She subconsciously stroked her tummy as she rode me. Her ass and thighs quaked with every bounce. I’d only just orgasmed a minute ago, yet I could tell another one wasn’t too far away. That big belly of hers was mesmerising. It moved up and down and bulged forward whenever she rose up. The way she held and rubbed her belly during sex was so hot. Hugs was now too big for comfortable sex so our sessions were now few and far between. When we did make love her gigantic tits swung in front of my face. I beckoned her to lean forward so I could play with Sylvia’s boobs. They were still smaller than Jessica’s but my hands were instantly lost in them. Her nipples had gotten bigger and darker from her pregnancy. It seemed they were more sensitive too because Sylvia moaned the second I touched them. Although they were tremendous in size, her massive milk jugs contained no milk. I smiled knowing this meant they were bound to get bigger.

“I’m not heavy enough? I’m huge as it is!” Sylvia whispered as best she could.

“Not at all, when I knock you up it’s gonna be triplets,” I teased. I gave her fat ass a slap as I said this. Sylvia yelped and started to ride me harder. We both could feel the inside walls of her pussy rubbing the head of my cock. She could feel the entrance of her womb create a void as it passed the tip. Then she slowed even more, barely moving as her orgasm suddenly hit her hard, shaking her body violently, the feeling of release as juices filled her deep and started squirting around my cock where it entered her. She was cumming, much harder than she ever had as her pussy vibrated around ny cock literally stroking me from the inside. I felt the muscles of her pussy stroking me but controlled the urge to cum, my own body shaking from orgasm but I learned long ago how to refrain from cumming with Jessica. Sylvia’s juices were squirting out around my thick shaft spraying around soaking the bed and even some of the floor. My abdomen was streaked with her womanly cum, which was more erotic and made me swell with pride, and the need to cum, myself.

Her orgasm seemed to ease up but never fully released her as she shook. ‘God how she was shaking’ I thought. She wanted the entirety of my cock inside as she began again, rubbing her cervix against the head of my manhood buried deep within her. I felt her push back suddenly, knowing she wanted the rest of my cock inside, I knew it. Immediately the head of my cock felt a tightness I had never felt before. The ridge of my cock’s head met resistance, then we both felt the resistance give way as her womb opened up, the last of my cock being forced into her. Her body reacted with another orgasm, much more violent than the last as my erection penetrated into her ripe body. With my cock buried to the base, I could feel my pubic hair lightly tickling her bare vulva, my balls swinging forward when she pushed, smacking her ass. The suddenness of it brought another orgasm as she came. Her ass wet from her fluids erupting around his cock. She felt it running down her legs, she felt my thighs now pressed firmly against the backs of her legs soaked. 

Sylvia’s entire body was orgasming now, we didn’t have to move. Her body was making his cock swell larger still, forcing her cervix wider, and the walls of her pussy wider. They both knew I was beyond controlling this orgasm. I felt my balls pull up against the joining of his cock buried fully inside of her. Just knowing I was going to explode sent her shivering into another orgasm, her body cumming again. I didn’t know how many times she had orgasmed, I didn’t care! If my life ended cumming into any one of my cousins then I would gladly die. My cock was swelling, preparing itself for the impending release and I felt the head expanding filling her even more. I was vibrating with her shaking with the need to breed. The vibrations of my cock and my body made her orgasm increase in intensity. My head was swimming, I contracted my muscles, squeezing my being tighter than the grip her pussy had on me. Higher and higher we climbed as our bodies orgasmed and I released, all my muscles now focused on cumming. The sensations were dramatic and continuous as stream after stream shot deep, splashing the inside of her mixing with her juices. 

“Fucking hell, Cuz! Fuuuuuuuckk-” Sylvia choked out. Her eyes rolled back as I filled her womb with cum. Both her hands were firmly planted on her swollen belly. Mine were glued to those behemoth nipples of hers. It felt like her pussy was milking my cock for every ounce of cum I had. I didn’t know I could orgasm that quickly back to back. All I could think about was shoving my cock into her wet, tight pussy and filling it up with my incestuous seed. I was well past the point of no return when suddenly a light shone in from outside through the half open door. Shit! I wouldn’t enjoy my rapturous climax for long as a familiar voice called out from downstairs;

“Honey, I’m home,” the Hugs announced while I was still cumming inside Sylvia. Just a few more seconds. Just.. a… few… more…

The room became illuminated in bright light. My immediate thought was “I’m fucked!” I watched in horror as the door fully opened and, as if in slow motion I saw, Hugs poked her head inside. I could only stare at her as her expression changed from mildly curious to surprise and then just disappointment.

The sight that greeted her was one of confusion and naked bodies. The bed covers had long been kicked off so we were fully exposed when that light came on. I was desperately trying to withdraw from Sylvia’s pussy even as my prick was still ejaculating my load. Sylvia was in the process of screaming out her first loud “ahhhhhhhhhhhh” while turning her head towards the door to see our unexpected visitor.

My brain felt on fire as contradicting commands were issued that my body and dick were in no position to carry out. I just could not stop cumming. Sylvia was looking towards Jessica but her gasping continued and I knew that she was also having trouble stopping. She no longer screamed but couldn’t help whimpering quietly as her body continued to orgasm. I knew pulling out my spasming cock at that point wasn’t a very good idea. I should probably have stayed inside her until I had finished… but I withdrew my still pumping and throbbing cock from her little sister’s snatch… only to make matters worse by involuntary ejaculating the remainder of my cum into the air and across Sylvia’s back. I tried to stop it with my hand but I think that made things worse.

I looked at Jessica; her expression was now showing very little emotion at all. In the dim light her face was deathly white and she looked close to fainting. I saw her start to gag and then she suddenly turned and left. I heard her run to the bathroom where she proceeded to throw up. We got dressed quickly and made our way to the car. Even as we crept down the stairs we could hear Jessica retching in the bathroom. I drove Sylvia home. We were both pretty shaken and wondered what Jessica would do after catching us.

I arrived home about a half hour later. The house was quiet with no lights on so I made my way to bed. The next morning I was woken by the sounds of conversation. I immediately recognised the voice of her mother speaking to Jessica. I guessed by now that she had arrived to take her for a pre-natal check up.

I showered and eventually made my way down to join them. My cousin’s mother was her usual cheery self so I guessed that Jessica hadn’t told her anything. 

“Are… are you okay, Hugs?” I ventured when her Mom was out of earshot.

Jessica was like a different person, she was happy… unbelievably so. I was confused. I was ready to be torn to shreds. I had already fetched my suitcases from the wardrobe expecting to be kicked out of my cousin’s home.

“I am so sorry I worried you, Cuz,” she placed her hand upon mine, “I came home early… because I wasn’t feeling well. This pregnancy hasn’t been easy. I have been throwing up all day! Mom came over to make sure I was comfortable.” 

She didn’t mention my infidelity. After breakfast, I drove them to the hospital and as Jessica prepared for her examination her stern Mother sat beside me. I froze. This was the closest we had been in months… perhaps years. I felt pretty uncomfortable so I was about to make an excuse and leave when she put her hand on my lap to stop me.

“I know what you did with Sylvia…” my heart stopped. “I just wanted to say… I am proud of you. Sarah has been busying herself for the prom tomorrow and Sylvia… she has been despondent. This prom was going to be her defining moment… but, her friends have been cruel so… she resigned herself to not going. Jess told me that you asked if you could take her. That was an incredible thing to do! Sylvia is out shopping for a dress with your mother as we speak. Thank you, Jeff. I know I have been… unsupportive… but you… you haven’t changed. You are the best cousin my girls could have ever wished for. Jeffrey, I know you love Jessica… and I am thankful you are making time or the twins. Thank you for making Sylvia so happy.”

“I don’t know what to say, Eleanor,” I replied, using her formal name. She had used mine after all.

“Then say nothing right now,” she smiled her daughter’s smile, “and I will… try to make sure we talk more in the future.”  

________

My heart was beating fast. I broke out into a cold sweat. Jessica’s Mom had left us on our own and I was dreading the conversation that was now overdue. Hugs sat opposite me and stared into my guilty soul.

“I always knew,” Jessica announced immediately, “about you and Sylvia.”

Her green eyes bored into my own.

“I also know you accidentally got her pregnant.”

I remained silent, suddenly shivering in a cold sweat.

“Sylvia has too much of me in her,” she continued, “she was always going to run off, as I did, get herself knocked up and end up with some loser. But she found you… like I wish I had done all those years ago. You make my sister happy and that makes me happy. So I get it… I know you will support her, as you’ve always done. I know you love her and my sister and her baby will have the greatest protector in you… because that’s what I have too.”

“I’m… sorry…”

“Don’t be. I’m happy. I get to be pregnant with my sister, my daughter gets to grow up with a playmate… and I get you.” With that she kissed me, “Mom is even warming to you. I told you that would be a good idea! Sylvia going to the prom will make her so happy!”

That’s when her phone buzzed, she looked down at her message and beamed. “Sylvia has a dress, and Sarah is already in hers. Come on, let’s get you into your tux and head over and see the twins!”

It was unbelievable. All of it. I knew it was wrong to look at your little cousins and want to be buried inside their tight little pussies. The twins were eighteen now, thankfully, and would be graduating high school at the same time I graduated from Uni. But I shouldn’t be pursuing them sexually! Hugs forgave me, she even thanked me! I was boning her little sister and she was thanking me for giving Cupcake her self esteem back as her body underwent changes. Changes my sperm had caused when it fertilised her egg!

Jessica was genuinely happy to have shared me with her sister, especially as she knew she was no longer wanting sex with me as her due date approached. I hadn’t strayed… beyond the family… and I had sought out a lover that looked identical to her. I guess it boosted her self esteem too. Now I had one more duty to perform; take my impregnated little cousin to the prom. My cousin’s were every guy’s dream. Their long, curly red hair brushed her shoulders and their eyes never failed to melt my heart. Right now, the twins stood before me, seeing me in my tux for the first time and when their happy blue eyes sparkled just like sapphires.

Sylvia and I had become quite close during her pregnancy and the family thought I was being a good cousin, looking out for her and tending to her needs. Truth was that I felt guilty. Jessica had no hard feelings and that came as the biggest surprise of all. She understood that the thrill of adventure and chasing down what a girl wants and needs was what drove the females in her family. Sylvia was very much in the mould of her big sister whereas Sarah was patient and reserved. Hugs had dealt with her pregnancy so maturely with the help of our mothers. Probably more so than I. I had to admit I felt so guilty to have had sexual relations with all three of my cousins… and I had impregnated two of them! I mean, a man has needs but I had pushed my luck to the limits! I just ended up in the bedroom, between their legs, and not thinking about the consequences. I was not the gentleman our parents believed I was.

It was prom night and let me tell you, it just about killed me. For one, I know what happens on prom night. Anyone who is still a virgin usually gives that up in either some seedy hotel or the back seat of the prom date’s car. Not that I think Sarah is a virgin. A beauty like her, I would imagine she would have already given it up. I popped Sylvia’s cherry myself not long after her eighteenth birthday. But long before then I also stood by their bedroom doors listening to them masturbate, and I have seen with my own eyes how all three certainly enjoy a good orgasm. But what really almost did me in was seeing Sarah all dolled up in her prom dress. I was actually relieved when her date picked her up. He was some spotty teen but well mannered and nerdy – just like Sarah. He brushed up well though and swept my little Princess out of the house.

Next came Sylvia. Her dress carefully disguised her pregnancy quite well and she looked just as stunning as her twin, if not more so! The dress my Mom and Sylvia had selected looked more like a sophisticated cocktail dress than a prom gown. For one it was black instead of colorful like most. Strapless, it gave a peek at the beautiful cleavage from her expanding titties. It hugged every feminine curve and though it fell mid-calf, a slit up the right side went almost to her hip. Just one look at that gorgeous body had my cock rock hard… and Jessica noticed with an appreciating smile. Sylvia gave me her audience a twirl and the hem of her dress lifted to reveal her beautiful legs. I scooped her up into my arms in front of everyone and gave my cousin a kiss, just a peck. I didn’t want to arouse any further suspicion and I had promised Hugs I would be on my best behaviour all night. 

Beneath her excitement at seeing me, Sylvia had clearly committed herself to her prom night and was looking forward to being on display. Sylvia’s dress that tied in the front between her breasts, just managed to be long enough to keep her pert, sculpted bottom mostly covered, and made no effort to disguise the fact that she was braless; her generously proportioned breasts, comfortably filling the low-cut neckline of her dress, were all the more impressive for the diminutive, shapely body they adorned. Her so-called friends would be jealous. Her father leaned close to me as we watched his daughter greet me. “Thank you for doing this Jeff. You have been so great for Sylvia, she’s a changed girl since you started helping her with her school issues. It means a lot to me that you’ve taken such an interest in her growth and development. I’m glad she’s going to the prom with you. You’ve always gone out of the way to make my daughter’s happy.”

I smiled in appreciation of his words. I pulled his daughter to me, in her black strappy heels, and gave her another kiss. Her father kissed his daughter goodbye while his wife and my parents gleefully waved us off. I stepped aside, gesturing for her to join me as we walked to the car.

“Sylvia, this is Jessica,’ I formally introduced her sister to her, “Tonight she will be our chauffeur.”

“I’m too big to dance,” she laughed as she held the door open for her sister.

Sylvia, sat beside me with her hand affectionately resting on my knee as her sister drove us to our destination. I found myself falling under her spell. She was delightfully sweet; and my smile softened as I realised how hard the shy little creature must have worked to become this brave and confident, as she maintained her composure beautifully while presenting herself as an obedient, willing vessel of delight for her prom date. I relaxed in the back seat and vowed to make sure Sylvia would have the night of her life.

Jessica dropped us off at the luxurious hotel the school had chosen as the venue. It looked impressive and I headed inside with my pregnant little cousin. The dance floor wasn’t filling up quite yet and we needed some “liquid courage” in us before heading out on the dance floor. We sat and talked more about our day, how Jessica had discovered us and how she had already known about us. We spotted Sarah, for once the centre of attention, and greeted her with a wave. I could see I was going to have to be more like a chaperone to the twins tonight!

After about twenty minutes, the dance floor started to fill up with more people. Sylvia grabbed my hand and pulled me out onto the dance floor. “I’ve been wanting to dance with you since you graduated high school,” she said. I could see the eyes from other guys watching my date as she walked towards the dance floor. Once she found her spot and twirled to face me. She started gyrating her hips and swaying from side to side with the beat of the music. I matched the swaying of her hips and enjoyed the rhythm. Sylvia smiled in approval and moved in closer to me. I reached out and took a hand in mine, my other hand went behind her back to hold her close. We swayed together to the music and she leaned in closer to me, putting one of her legs between mine. This position allowed her to brush up against me. Her sexy moves were causing my cock to harden. She continued teasing me until she felt my hardness. 

I leaned in towards her ear, “you look so sexy in that dress tonight and right now you are driving me crazy!” I told her.

“Good!” she said. She smiled and continued to tease me.

At this point, I could see Sarah coming up behind her twin with her date in tow. She approached her sister and tried to match her swaying hips. She pressed herself up against her ass and Sylvia looked at me in surprise then quickly turned to see who was behind her. “Hi Sis!” Sarah said.

“He’s mine, Sarah!” Sylvia snapped, then leaned forward into me searching for my lips. We both kissed as I continued to gyrate with her. Fortunately no one took notice and we all danced like that for a few minutes until I disengaged and told them I needed a drink. To be truthful I really needed to cool off! Sylvia spun around to face her sister and continued dancing as I weaved through the crowd to the bar. I ordered a drink from the bartender and quickly scanned the room. I noticed the dance floor had become more packed with people. The DJ’s were kicking up the tempo and I could see the crowd was really getting into the beats. The dance floor was a bit dark with strobes flashing around and occasionally the DJ would kick up the smoke machine with mini 3D laser shows. I quickly finished my drink and made my way around the edge of the dance floor. I spotted Sarah and Sylvia still dancing amongst the crowd. They had totally forgotten about their dates as they were enthralled in the beat of the music and their sexual swaying. The rest of the room were mesmerised by the red headed vixens.

I weaved between the dancers and circled them until I was behind Sylvia. I slowly danced to the music and made my way up to both of them. Sarah had spotted me and continued to dance with her sister so I slid up behind Sylvia reaching around her waist making my presence known. She smiled and leaned her head back into my shoulder. “Are you two having fun, Cupcake?” I asked her.

“Yes, I absolutely Cuz! Thank you thank you thank you!” she squealed. “And I’m getting very turned on right now.”

I brought my hands up from around her waist up to her breasts. I could feel the hard nubs of her nipples. My hands then found their way down and squeezed her ass. “Naughty” she laughed as pushed her ass back into my hands. The three of us continued to dance together.

Sylvia indicated she had to go use the ladies room to pee and freshen up. I leaned over and told her to remove her panties when she was done in the restroom and bring them out to me. She smiled and headed for the restroom. Sarah, her spotty date and I headed to the bar to get another drink. Sarah started drinking water and she ordered a drink for Sylvia and I. We spotted a U shaped booth and sat down and relaxed as we watched the dancers and prom-goers mingle.

Sylvia didn’t take long and was back looking for us. I scooted out of the booth to let her in. After I moved back into the booth, she looked at me and then looked down at her hands. She grabbed my hand and opened it. She put something small and black into my hand. Her panties!

Feeling a little bold, I reached next to me and put my hand on Sylvia’s thigh. She opened her legs more to allow me easier access. I moved my hand up until I felt the moist heat of her vagina. I slipped my fingers into the folds of her pussy and rubbed around where her clit was. As I played with her pussy, I could feel her getting more wet. But then Sarah’s spotty date appeared and leaned over to kiss her.

“There you are!” Sarah shouted, “Let’s go do some more dancing.” She rejoined her date on the dance floor just in front of us.

“Cuz, you are going to make me cum if you keep this up,” Sylvia whispered.

I hopped out of the booth and helped Sylvia stand up and we followed Sarah and her date onto the dance floor. She led us over to a corner area so we would have a little privacy. Sylvia began dancing with me. She moved in close to me, interlocking her legs between mine. With my leg between hers, she could easily stimulate herself by rubbing up against me. The sensation was similar to fucking and it was a thrill to know that she had nothing on under her dress. We continued to sway to the beat of the music as her arousal continued to build. I kissed my pregnant cousin as she melted into me as the slow dances started. The evening progressed with more playful teasing and some good dancing as the music became slower and slower. The twins both continued to dance and I enjoyed watching them. Sylvia then whispered into my ear, “You are driving me crazy with lust,” she commented, “It must be my hormones. Please take me home, Cuz. I want you to fuck me till I can’t walk.”

“Not tonight, Cupcake. Jessica is expecting me and I promised to be a gentleman.”

Before she could reply the music came to a stop and the lights slowly came up, Sarah, completely and deservedly squealed when her name was announced as Prom queen. I watched as the eighteen-year-old, unassuming, gorgeous redhead excitedly pushed through the crowd of students to accept her tiara. Fuck I thought, that spotty dat of hers is going to get lucky tonight! I looked away trying to ease the throbbing in my pants, but then my eyes landed on Sarah’s equally gorgeous twin Sylvia. She looked genuinely happy for her sister. Usually once the prom king and queen were crowned, they danced together to some cheesy romantic song of the moment. This year the prom king was left off to the side in favour of Sarah dancing with her twin. Sylvia couldn’t have been any happier. As if I needed any more reason for my cock to be hard, Sarah, the more reserved of the two, kissed her sister on the cheek as they put their arms around each other. Sarah looked every bit a princess in her strapless blue gown with her hair in an updo tiara sparkling in the dim lighting. Sylvia nuzzled her head into her sisters’ neck, her red hair hiding her face, her simple dress moving sensuously across her ass. I groaned as I watched, like everyone else still there, I was unable to look away.

As the girls turned, I caught Sarah looking straight at me and my mind went straight to thinking about what I would do if I was alone with the twins. Thankfully, other couples took to the dance floor as well which brought me back to reality. A reality in which I was an older cousin chaperoning the twins at their high school prom. I slowly made my way to the door to see if any taxis had arrived, many of their friends saying goodbye to me as I passed. I didn’t allow myself to look around for the twins. I already had an image in my mind of them dancing together that was going to get me over the sticky white line tonight. 

The girls were swept out of the dancehall with the throng and I lost sight of them. I knew they would be okay, we had arranged to meet in the foyer and I knew they needed to say their own “goodbyes”. I would let them have five minutes of privacy before calling for a taxi. Long enough to put a smile on the face of Sarah’s spotty boyfriend but not long enough for anything else. I had a job to do, afterall.

A bellboy walked up to me as I neared the lobby and stopped me handing me a room key, “I was told to tell you that you must go to room 424 immediately.”

“By who?” I asked, confused. The kid shrugged his shoulders and walked away without another word.

I was sure that this couldn’t lead to anything good, but my curiosity got the better of me and instead of calling for a cab and bundling the twins into it, I headed to the elevator in the lobby. Fortunately, there were no students to see me push the up button and enter the empty elevator.On the fourth floor I found the room quickly and hesitated before sliding the key into the lock. I didn’t know what was waiting for me on the other side. Was Jessica pranking me? Why would someone leave me a room key? There was only one way to find out, so I stuck the key in the door and opened it as the lights turned green. Standing next to the king-sized bed was the most beautiful sight, the twins’ side by side holding hands.

“Uh…” My brain froze and I couldn’t get anything else out.

“Hi Cuz,” they said in unison.

Sarah let go of her sisters’ hand and walked toward me. I stood rooted to the floor watching, wondering what was going on. She took my hand and pulled me forward until I was standing next to her with Sylvia in front of me. Still holding my hand, she took Sylvia’s and then Sylvia took my other hand. I still had no idea why I was in a hotel room with them let alone holding their hands. Before I could try and form a coherent sentence, Sarah spoke, “Cuz, you are always watching out for us all the time and that is why we want to make you happy. Do you have any idea how hot you are?”

“We planned this tonight because we knew there would be no better chance to get you alone like this,” Sylvia said, her voice softer than her sisters. Sylvia was always the bold one, so I was shocked when after she spoke Sarah dropped our hands and put one behind my head pulling me into a kiss.

“What about your date?”

“You’re our date.” Her lips touched mine and instantly I moaned, her lips soft against mine then I felt her tongue slide along my lips, and I opened them allowing her to deepen the kiss. In my wildest dreams I never would have expected Sarah to take charge, she ended the kiss lightly biting my lower lip as she pulled away. She turned to her twin and brushed her lips against Sylvia’s before Sylvia moved forward, threading her fingers through my hair and pulling me into another kiss, her tongue instantly tangling with mine.Sarah moved behind me, placing her hands on my shoulders and tugging at my jacket. She placed a kiss at the tender spot below my ear and pulled the jacket off me. Other than the kisses I’ve yet to touch either girl but then I placed my hands on Sarah’s hips and pulled her to me, pressing my hardness against her. We kissed once more.

“I’m the prom Queen and I need to get laid,” Sarah moaned as she broke our kiss, “It’s not fair, Sylvia, you’ve had his real cock where I had to satisfy myself with a plastic replica. I need him in me.”

Sylvia came around and gave me a naughty grin. She pushed between her sister and I, and with her back to me as she kissed her twin passionately, her fingers replacing mine. She used her hands to twist Sarah around and push her against the bed, so she was bent over it. She pulled up the layers of her skirt so that her ass was exposed to us, I noticed Sarah wore a thong. I also barely kept from drooling when I saw her perfect curvy ass.

“Spread your legs Sis,” Sylvia commanded, smacking her sister hard on the ass.

Sarah compiled and I saw that her pale blue thong was soaked through and nearly translucent. My mouth watered. I didn’t think my cock could get any harder until Sylvia squatted down between us and unbuttoned my pants. The only sound in the room came from the zipper on my pants coming down. She reached her hands into my pants and pulled them down along with my boxers. My hard cock sprung out toward her face, and she quickly leaned over and slid her tongue over the head licking the precum off it. She made a humming sound before she turned and pulled her sister’s thong to the side and buried her head between her legs. I could hear her slurping at the wetness, and Sarah moaning somewhere under her skirt.

Sylvia blindly reached back to me and grabbed my cock pulling me forward closer to her sister as she pulled back and guided my cock right to Sarah’s pussy. I slowly pushed forward not wanting to hurt her with my long thick cock. It was the most amazing feeling I had ever experienced. Sarah’s pussy was hot, wet and tight. I was afraid I was going to cum right away. I kept slowly pushing in wanting her to get used to my size, but Sarah had other ideas and pushed back on my cock until I was fully buried inside her.

“I’ve been practicing with Jessica’s dildo, Jeff. Fuck Sylvia, he feels so good,” she screamed. “Fuck me Cuz. Fuck me please, I want to go home with a belly full of your cum,” she begged.

I started to slowly move my hips enjoying the feeling. It was incredibly sexy having this young woman bent over the bed still in her prom dress while I fucked her. I wanted it to last forever. I started to quicken my thrusts and Sarah was thrusting back against me, her moans getting louder and louder. I moved my hand around and pressed my fingers against her clit and she screamed as an orgasm hit her hard and fast.

“Go ahead Cuz, Cum… inside me,” Sarah gasped, “I’m on the pill. My Mom put me on a pill ever since my two sisters got pregnant.”

“I hadn’t even thought about that. I’m glad you told me…” But I was conflicted. I couldn’t make the same mistake a second time and shoot my semen into Sarah’s pussy. I was going to marry her pregnant sister and I had already knocked up her twin! To cum inside her would be stupid. Yet at the same time, Sarah’s hairy pussy was so hot and tight that it felt comforting around me. It felt like I was meant to remain inside her. I didn’t want to take my penis out of her forbidden vagina. Ever.

I pushed my dick back inside her and looked down and watched her pussy gloving my thick shaft. I humped some more to get it all inside until it reached her cervix and that’s when I felt her love tunnel spasm around me. I tried to hold it off and enjoy those last few moments as much as I could. But eventually I couldn’t take it. I started erupting inside of my little Princess with the most semen I’ve ever produced. I tried making my movements seem as normal and fluid as possible as I felt a flood of wetness around my cock, my cum flooding her already very wet pussy. I held myself there until her pussy muscles stopped clenching me so tightly, then I pulled out and backed away.

Sylvia who had been quietly watching me fuck her sister, got back on her knees, her black dress pooling around her and put her face back into her sister’s pussy licking my cum out of her. The sight had my softening dick hard again in an instant.

“Oh Sis, he tastes so good,” she said, pulling her face out of her twin, our combined juices glistening on her face. Sarah stood up, her skirt falling back down around her legs and pulled her sister back to her feet before kissing her and tasing us in her sisters’ mouth.

“Oh, Sylvia you’re right it tastes so damn good. Just wait until you feel him inside you. It’s like nothing we’ve ever had before.” Her hands went to her sister’s shoulders and pulled at the spaghetti straps of her dress pulling them down off her, sliding the dress down revealing a black strapless bra and as it continued down to reveal her pantiless crotch. Sarah turned around so that Sylvia could unzip her strapless dress. Soon both girls were wearing only their underwear and heels, and of course Sarah still had her tiara on.

I stood watching them not knowing what I should do since this was clearly their party. “I think it’s time you get naked,” Sylvia said.

I didn’t need to be told twice and I stripped my clothes off faster than ever before. I was now naked in a hotel room with two of the hottest girls I’d ever seen. My hand instantly went to my still hard cock to stroke it while waiting for what they wanted next. Sarah came forward and took my hand guiding me to the bed where she pushed me down on my back and told me to get in the center of it. The girls didn’t get on the bed with me like I thought, instead they told me to watch them as they undressed each other the rest of the way.

Sylvia undid the strapless bra of her sisters and when she pulled it away, she put her hands on her sisters’ bare breasts and pinched the already hard red nipples. Then she moved her hands sensuously down her sisters’ body to slowly peel the thong down. Sarah stepped out of her heels and then repeated the same process on Sylvia.

They looked alike but they were no longer identical. Their freckles fell differently across their pale skin. Pregnancy had made Sylvia’s tits bigger, she was curvier in the hips and ass was now bigger than her sister. They both shared little breasts, not huge but not too small either but Sylvia’s were already at least a cup size larger. Each had large nipples that I immediately wanted to suck. The girls proceeded to get on the bed with me, one on each side. I wasn’t sure what they had planned next, but it quickly became obvious. They both leaned forward and started licking my cock up and down on their side. Then Sarah took me in her mouth, while Sylvia started licking and sucking my balls. I’ve never had two mouths on me at the same time before and it felt amazing. Sarah used her hand to put pressure at the base of my cock so that I wouldn’t cum too fast. Where had she learned that?

Before I could cum though, they stopped, and Sylvia straddled me while her sister helped guide me into her extremely wet pussy. It was just as heavenly as Sarah’s, but this time Sylvia was completely in control. As Sylvia rode me up and down and grinding on me when I was fully in her, Sarah moved up the bed and straddled my head, lowering her pussy to my mouth. I instantly started licking and sucking her and before long I moved my hand up so I could suck her clit and finger her dripping hole.The girls leaned forward while riding me and started kissing and touching each other’s breasts. They broke apart and started making similar moans and squeals and I could feel them cumming on my cock and face at the same time. I started to buck harder under Sylvia knowing it would only be a minute before I came as well. I could feel my overworked testicles heating up and began to jackhammer in and out of Sylvia’s pussy.

“UNH! UNH! UNH! UNH!” Sylvia cried loudly as I rose up and kissed down her cheek to her ear. I sucked her earlobe into my mouth briefly.

“I’m gonna cum.” I moaned into her ear. A thrill of desire shot through the pregnant sister. Once again, her body demanded that she capture my seed.

“Cum inside me baby!” Sylvia moaned in my ear, and then I felt her lips trail along my cheek, searching for my lips. I turned and kissed her, feeling her tongue shoot into my mouth. She kissed me eagerly, her chubby legs falling down around my waist as I pounded my thick, hard cock into her over and over.

I slammed into her a few more times, letting my orgasm build and when I reached the point of no return, I didn’t pull out of her. Instead, I pressed my groin against her as hard as I could, making sure that every inch of me was inside her. One final thrust and I held myself tight to her still spasming pussy until I spent my second load in the second sister. My penis jerked violently, and the thickest wad of cum ever shot like a bullet out of my throbbing member and splattered hard off the back of Sylvia’s defenseless vagina. Immediately, my cock pulsated again spraying another hot load of semen deep inside her. I ground himself against her, my sex organ jerking over and over as it blasted my potent seed into Sylvia’s unprotected pussy again and again.

“Mmmmm…” Sylvia moaned into my mouth, her smooth legs squeezing me tight. She could feel my penis spasming inside her and her heart soared with the knowledge that I was squirting my sperm for her.

I felt Sylvia kissing at my gasping mouth, but I was too busy shooting cum into her body to notice. It was the most violent, passionate orgasm I had ever had. Never before had my penis jerked this many times. I could feel a thick wad of cum leave my cock each time it jerked and I knew that it was filling her once more. Finally, my load slowed to a trickle and I was able to catch Sylvia’s lips with ine and kiss her sloppily. The room was filled with the sounds of our breathless kissing as the last of my semen poured into her waiting body. Her legs held me tight, making sure those final drops were expelled inside her.

Sylvia pushed her tongue into my mouth, holding him in place. She kissed me hard, as if to claim me, squeezing my neck with excitement. “Mmmmm…” she purred as I softened inside her. As our kissing slowed, she felt me begin to pull out of her. Sylvia tightened her plump legs around him and broke the kiss, smiling.

“Where do you think you’re going?” she asked erotically. I smiled and kissed her again, settling back down on top of her soft, naked body and keeping his semi-hard penis inside her. Sarah helped her pregnant sister off me and laid one either side with their heads on each of my shoulders.

“Cuz, that was unfucking believable, Jessica is a lucky woman,” Sarah sighed as she snuggled against me.

Sylvia giggled, “He prefers redheads for sure. So when are you going to be ready to do it again?”

“Well if you give me a little while I’ll recover, I’m sure.”

The girls moaned in unison and both started stroking my cock.

“We have all night,” Sarah said, kissing my shoulder, “And we plan to use all of it.”

“Can I ask something?”

“I don’t think anything is off the table since you’ve been inside both of us now,” Sylvia said quietly.

“Why me?”

“Why you? You’re the hottest and most considerate guy we have ever met. We see the way you watch us because we are always watching you. But you’re not gross about it. We’ve known you want to fuck us all year long but at the same time you still take the time to listen to us and you put our needs first. You at least give off the impression that given a chance you wouldn’t just fuck us and go. Not that if that’s what you want to do, we’d be upset but at least that’s the impression you give.”

I had to think about that. I had wanted to fuck them all year but as I thought about it I realised that it wasn’t just because they are gorgeous and fuckable but also because they were intelligent young women who didn’t take their beauty for granted as their sole path in life. The more I thought about it, the more I realised that in a different set of circumstances, these are women I would gravitate to for dating. They truly were carbon copies of their big sister.

“You’re both smart young women, I’ve enjoyed having around because unlike some of your female peers you actually do the work and don’t try to flirt your way to a career. I’ll be honest though when I’m not sleeping with Jessica… I’ve jacked off many nights to the thought of fucking each of you. It was never at the same time however!”

Sarah laughed, “We tend to do everything together. We have wanted to get close to you since you moved out to be with Jess. There is something so different about you.”

“I feel like a predator! I should be stronger for you… resist you…” I started to realise that their hands were still stroking my manhood and I was almost fully hard again.

“We’re irresistible!” Sarah giggled.

Sylvia leaned over me and crushed her mouth to mine, “It’s more than that,” she said. “There is something in your eyes that made me fall in love with you the first time we talked about stuff.”

I tried to speak but couldn’t form any words as Sarah straddled me rubbing the tip of my cock along her wet slit.

“My turn to ride,” she said with a wicked gleam in her eyes as she sank down until I was fully inside her. 

“Oh fuck Princess, yes!” Sylvia kissed me again, her tongue dancing with mine until she broke the kiss and started kissing along my jaw and then down to my neck. She bit the sensitive area between my neck and shoulder before soothing it with her tongue. Sylvia kissed down further, taking time to nip and suck each of my nipples and then down further, her tongue traced my abs down to the base of my cock where her sister’s pussy met and grinded on me. I was dying to see what she would do next and I wasn’t disappointed when she stuck out her tongue and lapped at her sister’s clit on her down stroke.

“Fuck,” I said as I watched Sylvia continue moving up her sisters’ body with her mouth doing the same as she did to me in reverse.

“You know,” Sarah panted, “So far we’ve done all the work. You can touch us however you want. This is for your pleasure as much as ours.”

With that sudden permission, I growled and flipped her onto her back so I could take control of the pace. I began to slam into her with hard animalistic thrusts. She screamed as she came from my pounding, but I didn’t let up.

Sylvia moved to straddle Sarah waving her pretty bare pussy above her sisters and I got what she wanted pretty quickly. I pulled out of Sarah who was still coming down from her orgasm and thrust just as hard into Sylvia, my left hand gripping her hip, my right moving to alternate between the sisters breasts, pinching and pulling on their nipples.

Sylvia was thrusting back into me as hard as I was into her. She leaned her head down to kiss her sister again and I knew that this time when I came it was going to be a while before I would be ready to go again.

“Oh,” she moaned, “you feel so good. I’m so close.”

I lifted one of her legs to deepen my thrusts and it didn’t take long before she was screaming, her pussy clenching my cock which triggered my orgasm. I could feel her milking me and I never wanted it to stop, it felt so good. 

“Come on Cuz, now it is your turn. Fill me with your seed. Pump your load deep into my cunt.”

This completely pushed me over the brink and with my balls tingling, I exploded into her, gushing and issuing harder than I had ever done before. As I continued to pump and spasm inside her ravaged body, we stayed locked together for several minutes, both too exhausted to move. As my orgasm ebbed away, I eased my soreness out of her sopping vagina. My penis, left a thin stream of cum, like a thin spider’s web, attached between us, which as I moved away, stretched further and further, before finally, stretched too far, it broke away, recoiling onto Sylvia’s shaved pussy. The fresh bed linen was splattered with our joint body fluids as it dripped and leaked from both of us. When we finally came down from our orgasm highs, I tumbled over onto the bed next to Sarah and Sylvia moved to my other side.

“I’ve never felt this good or this spent,” I said.

“Mmmm,” Sarah hummed as she snuggled into my side.

“The best ever,” Sylvia muttered, doing the same as her sister.

I couldn’t move because I’d never cum that hard three times in such a short time but also because the twins felt so good snuggled against me. I wasn’t about to let go of them until I had to. I didn’t want to analyze what my feelings meant because I didn’t want the thoughts in my head to ruin the best sex I had ever had, but also, I was just too tired and drifted off to sleep.

To my surprise, when I woke up, I had received a message from Jessica: she was waiting for me downstairs. Fuck! As the twins wanted a lie in, followed by a pampering session, I headed to the lobby and to my fate. There was no way I was going to be able to tell Hugs anything but the truth.When I spotted her she was already at the reception desk paying the bill. She looked up, smiled and then threw her arms around me. 

“What?!” I exclaimed.

“Who do you think booked the hotel suite?”

“What?!!”

“They are eighteen years old… and it’s prom night! They were adamant they weren’t going to fuck anyone else but you… And I thought that was kinda cute. Did you have fun?”

“Fun?”

“A romp with twins has got to be up there at the top of the ‘best fantasy’ list!” Hugs chuckled.

“I- I can’t believe you did that…”

“They love you, Cuz, and you gave them a night to remember. The best night of their lives. And I love them, I’d do anything for my sisters. When we get home…  I’m going to remind you why you’re with me!”

“Oh, my God!” I snatched my jacket and used it to disguise my hard dick as we headed home together.

________

It turned out that would be the last night Hugs and I had sex together before she had her baby but she was right, she rocked my world. I hadn’t thought our lives together could get any better; I was in love and making love with my cousin and her little sisters. And two of them were now both pregnant with my children. I was a useless partner but I wanted to be a good father and went out and bought several books on pregnancy. I was desperate to be ready for what was ahead. I knew it was going to be tough, especially as Hugs entered the final stages of pregnancy, and after having sex with her so often, suddenly to be denied access to my lover seemed like a cruel but deserved fate. With us being cousins the doctor had some concerns and I became a worried father to be. I tried to relieve the pressure on myself any way I could because I didn’t want Hugs to feel she could be replaced by one of her look-alike sisters. I spent some serious time in the bathroom, just me, my phone and old rosy palmer.

It was decided in Jessica’s eighth month that the doctor would induce her instead of letting her go through the process naturally, due to some of her complications. This gave us more control, in terms of planning, since we now knew when the baby would be born. Her parents had insisted on coming over to help when she had the baby. Her parents, in the same house as me 24/7, would be my greatest challenge yet. I had no problems with Jessica and the twins’ father; John was an approachable man. He would do anything for his girls. But Jessica’s Mom, Eleanor, was best kept at a distance. Since the prom, she was clearly trying to make more of an effort… but living here, in our pockets, I knew there would be a flashpoint. I just had to be ready for it when it came. 

Jessica’s parents were both in their forties, very conservative, button down types. John was a controller for large companies. Her Mom was involved with the local society types and they both played golf and sailed… which kept them out of town and that suited me just fine. It meant we had to do a lot of house sitting and we got to enjoy their pool, among other things. Living so close meant that Jessica usually saw them without me when her schedule would permit, and it just never seemed to coincide with mine which meant we avoided conflict. Her mother and I weren’t close. Ever since she found out I had been in a secret relationship with Hugs for years without her knowing, had poisoned her against me. Despite Eleanor being my Aunt and growing up with her children, she had a hard time dealing with my love for her eldest daughter. Part of me understood – Hugs and I were cousins. Us being together meant we had become the talk of the town and her Mom’s social standing now had a ‘blemish’ she wanted to eradicate or at least hide. Hugs falling pregnant certainly meant hiding had been removed as an option. So I had made life difficult for her.

Now she was moving into our home, at least temporarily, and I hoped the baby would take up all of my time so I didn’t need to spend more than a few minutes in Eleanor’s company. The day before Jessica was scheduled to be induced, her parents kitted out the nursery and made sure they had all they needed at hand. Her dad loved his daughter very much and the impending arrival of his granddaughter ensured he got his way despite Jessica’s Moms reservations. John looked every bit the accountant, dark hair, slicked back, and almost always dressed in a suit, like he was arriving for some meeting. Her Mom was the same, her red hair shone like she had just stepped out of a salon (she probably had!), a conservative dress, looking like she was about to convene a meeting of the local flower club. Now don’t get me wrong, her Mom was an incredible looking woman, just like her daughters. She was about 5’6″, 135lbs, shoulder length auburn hair, green eyes, pretty freckled face, and what looked like a decent figure. All that golf and sailing must have paid off.

My Aunt and Uncle moved in with us that night and the next morning, over breakfast, I teased Jessica about hearing imaginary sex sounds coming from her parent’s room.My cousin just laughed and said in her entire lifetime she had never seen her folks do anything more than exchange a brief kiss. She said if it wasn’t for her and her siblings, she couldn’t prove that her folks ever even had sex! But, she said, they seemed very happy together, so there must be something going on between them. I told her I couldn’t picture her dad getting wild and crazy, or her Mom enjoying it. She giggled and said she could just see them with the lights all off trying not to make a sound so as not to damage the children’s mental well being. While we waited for her parents to wake up we snuggled up on the sofa. It felt good to feel her heavily pregnant body so close to mine. I was going off the wall lately and couldn’t wait to get our sex life back on track.

That day was amazing and Hugs was incredible! I was there for the birth of my daughter and I’ll never forget that moment when she started to crown; “I can see the head” exclaimed the midwife. “Plenty of hair, too” she continued. “Oooh, a redhead… just like her Mom!” There were no surprises there. Jessica had produced a beautiful baby girl with ginger hair and sparkling green eyes. Considering the amount of pain Hugs was in, she still held onto my hand and looked at me and her newborn baby with such love. The twins were right, I certainly did have a thing for redheads because that baby girl immediately stole my heart.

Everything went fine with the delivery and Jessica was very cool during the whole thing. The baby arrived about three hours after they started working with her and we were cooing at our daughter when my folks arrived. Everyone made a big fuss and Jessica and I were really enjoying ourselves, when the doctor came in. He said that while everything checked out fine, the baby was jaundiced and would need to stay at the hospital. He explained how common it was and it was nothing to get alarmed about; we had a healthy baby girl. However, since Jessica was planning to breastfeed, she needed to stay with the baby and continue to do so until they could both be released. The doctor informed me that it could be anywhere from a few days to a week, he just wasn’t sure. We were all disappointed, and Jessica’s folks insisted on staying longer until she and the baby came home and were well settled. Just great, I thought, alone with her parents for a week, what a party! I was beat and Jessica looked exhausted, so we all left reassuring her that we would be back by her side the next morning.

That evening I got the first of two eye-opening revelations! When we got home, I flopped on the couch hoping to get some shuteye, while Jessica’s Mom and Dad pottered around, settling in for what looked like a long stay. My Uncle got involved in one of those puzzles that have like a million pieces we had laying around somewhere. My Aunt grabbed her tablet and sat in the chair next to the couch in the living room. The way we were arranged, she was kind of facing me, with the couch and the chair creating an “L” formation and the chair forming the bottom of the “L”. I felt like I was about to drift off, when for some reason, I shifted onto my side and opened my eyes. Eleanor was deeply entranced in whatever she was viewing, so I could only see her from the waist down. That’s when it hit me! She had on one of those long, pleated skirts that came down to her knees and was fairly loose. Obviously, when she sat down the skirt rode up a bit over her knee and kind of billowed out. The first thing I saw was an outstanding set of legs! I mean they were long, tapered and gorgeous, just like Jessica’s. But, that wasn’t all! As my eyes rode up her legs I saw that the way the skirt kind of billowed out, her entire thigh was exposed at eye level. And what a thigh shot! It was creamy white and looked as smooth as silk as it seemed to go on and on until it faded into the darkness. I felt my dick lurch in my pants – oh for fucks sake, no! I know I’ve been deprived of any healthy sex in the weeks leading up to the birth of my daughter, but the look of those legs and thighs would make any red-blooded man catch his breath! I kept staring at this incredibly sexy leg show and started to fantasise what it would be like to lie between them…

Am I crazy? Probably, but this was just a fantasy and it felt good to imagine a more pleasant connection between us. Not that would ever happen, I mean this was Jessica’s mother! She began to flick through screens on her tablet, so I rolled over onto my stomach, burying my erection into the cushion. A short while later I heard her call my name softly;

“Jeff, do you think we should start dinner?” she asked.

“Sure, I’ll do it,” I replied and sat up, but she told me to take my time, since she wanted to get changed first. So she got up to leave while I waited for my erection to subside so I could move. Eventually I was back to normal and made my way to the kitchen, passing John along the way who was still absorbed in the puzzle and showed no signs of moving. As I dug through the pots and pans I heard my Aunt come into the kitchen. It was then that I got my second revelation of the day. Eleanor had changed into a pair of pleated tan khakis and a knit golf shirt. I didn’t pay much attention to the pants right away because the shirt was just tight enough to show off her tits, round and full and much larger than her daughters. The stirring in my pants began again as I watched her move around the kitchen. We started to prepare the food and I couldn’t help but watch her luscious breasts bounce each time she cut a vegetable. Did I have sex on the brain or something? Was this some sort of sickness? I was in a high state of arousal, as my mind drifted back to the thigh and leg show I had seen just moments before. I made my way over to the sink behind her in order to check the rest of her out. As I turned I focused in on her lower half and was fairly surprised by how decent her ass was. I mean, It wasn’t as good as Jessica’s, and it showed the signs of a slight middle age spread, but it looked firm and round and sexy and I could easily imagine my hands on each cheek, massaging it roughly. No! Stop thinking! I couldn’t believe the effect my own straight-laced Aunt was having on me, without her having a clue! I was clearly going insane. 

The rest of the prep work went along with me, on the one hand, trying to conceal my raging hard on, while on the other, not being able to tear my eyes away from the sight of her impressive jugs! John soon joined us and we quickly finished cooking and were at the table eating. I couldn’t take the chance of getting caught, so I kept my eyes on my plate while the three of us made small talk. I finished first and announced that I was tired and was going to shower and head to bed.

As I undressed in the bathroom and climbed into the shower, images of Eleanor’s body filled my head. My cock was at full attention and throbbing as I soaped up my cock and began to jerk it off. On the third stroke my mind turned to her silky thigh and legs and I felt my cream rush up my shaft and explode in a shuddering orgasm. I had to hold onto the wall as I continued to gush, dreaming that I was cumming all over her legs and thighs! Well, at least I got it out of my system! I was spent and quickly finished my shower and went to bed. Several times I awoke with another raging hard on, half in a dream state, imagining I was ravishing my mature redheaded Aunt, sucking on her tits, caressing her thighs, gripping the cheeks of her ass as I pulled her down onto my steel hard cock. During one of these half-dreams it seemed and felt so real, that I came all over the sheets, while in my mind I was hosing down her pussy walls as we clutched onto one another in the peak of passion! 

I was ill. Delirious. That would explain it. I drifted back to sleep and when I next awoke my room was flooded with light and the clock on my bedside read 10:00am. I sat up, feeling like I had just gone to bed, when I remembered all the dreams and that I had spent the night in a constant state of arousal that had culminated in my cumming all over the sheets. I staggered to the shower and tried to make some sense of it all. After all, this woman hated me and now I spent the night dreaming of fucking the shit out of her! I rationalised with myself about what I was thinking and told myself to get a grip, I was obviously off the wall because of my lack of sex. But of all people to fantasise over, my Aunt? That woman was so up tight she would be a dud between the sheets! By the time I was done with the shower I felt a lot better and seemed to have my head on straight as pertained to Jessicas’s mother. Of course having blown my load twice in the last eight hours certainly helped. I got dried off and excitedly got ready to go back to the hospital to see Jessica and our baby girl. I smelled coffee brewing in the kitchen and went in to get some. Eleanor called out from the dining room “Jeffrey, is that you?” (she always called me Jeffrey when she wanted to be formal – she also probably knew it annoyed the shit out of me).

“Yeah, it’s me,” I replied.

“Oh, good,” she said, “Did you sleep well? It’s getting late. John and I won’t be coming with you this morning, my husband has a meeting at some new golf course. You should probably head to the hospital on your own and we will catch up with you this afternoon.”

I could hear her tablet ping and figured she had her nose stuck in it again. I decided to go sit in the living room and catch the news before leaving. Our living and dining rooms are open to each other and I caught a glimpse of Eleanor out of the corner of my eye, sitting at the dining room table flicking through Instagram posts. As I settled into the chair I turned on the television and flipped it to the regional news. As I sipped my coffee I glanced over at Eleanor, still enthralled in her reading. I was somewhat surprised to see that she was still in her nightgown and robe. It was a white silk job wrapped tightly around her with the collar practically choking her. Same old Eleanor, I thought, cover it all up… until I let my eyes drift down. She had crossed her legs and the robe had parted slightly, leaving her nightgown showing just above the knee. Once again I had a shot of those killer legs peeking out from under her gown. It must have been how the robe kind of draped itself across her thigh, parting just above the knee before it cascaded down to the floor, framing those great legs. 

No, not now! My penis started to stir as I stared at Eleanor’s legs. It wasn’t anywhere near as great a sight as I had the night before, but somehow it was just as sexy. It must have been the idea of her being Jessica’s Mom and all that got me so wired, I just sat there drinking my coffee staring at those legs! Finally I willed myself to get up and get out and went into the kitchen to put my cup into the sink. Just as I was about to leave, Eleanor walked in carrying her plate and made her way to the sink beside me. She smiled politely, and asked “Are you leaving now?”

“Uh,Yeah, make yourself at home,” I said, somewhat embarrassed that I had just been gaping at her.

“Thanks Jeff,” she said, “we won’t be far behind. I can’t wait to see your daughter again. She is a heart breaker for sure,” and turned on the water to wash her plate.

I was almost to the door as she called out my name, “Jeff, where does Jessica keep the soap, I don’t want to run the dishwasher for just this plate.”

“Oh, errrmmm”, I thought as I made my way back to the kitchen, “Did you look under the sink?”

As I entered I saw Eleanor, one hand on the sink the other on the door, kind of slightly bent over looking into the cabinet. As I got closer I noticed that in her present position the front of her robe had fallen forward revealing the top of her black nightgown, and, more importantly, the tops of her tits. What a sight I had as I approached her and peered down into her robe to see those two creamy globes, looking as if they might burst out of their confinement at any moment. Her tits were covered with freckles, which in my state I found highly erotic. I could also make out the imprint of her nipples protruding from the gown. My penis became erect as I fought the urge to plunge my face between her breasts.

Eleanor woke me from my state by saying “No, I don’t see it…”

I immediately dropped down to help her look. I found hidden beneath a dish cloth and we both stood straight up with Eleanor resuming her washing totally unaware of what just happened. I left quickly and got into my car and started driving, once again drowning in images of my Aunt’s legs and lightly freckled titties, more like the twins than her eldest daughter. I pulled over at a side street and parked while I unbuckled my belt and zipped down my pants to relieve my aching penis. I took my straining member in my hand, massaging the head and stroking the shaft as I pictured those boobs in my hands, the hard nipples between my fingers, the smooth flesh jiggling beneath my caress. I felt my balls tingle and my dick lurch as I shot my load, some of it reaching the dash while the rest cascaded down on my hands. It was amazing the effect fatherhood, a lack of intimacy with Hugs, and how her mother’s body, was having on me. I had shot three loads in less than nine hours, all because of some unintentional peeks at her legs and tits. It was crazy! Jessica had better hurry up and get home before I totally lost my mind! I grabbed some Kleenex from the glove box and cleaned up before I got back under way. I had to get this under control or it was going to be a long week!

The visit with Jessica and the baby went well and her folks joined us after a fre hours. I eyeballed Eleanor despite myself, feeling some stirrings in my crotch the moment she walked in. Her Mom had on a dark pair of pleated dockers, a white, knit, short sleeve shirt that had a “v” shaped neckline with a flat collar and a sweater tied around her neck. Aside from home, it was the most relaxed outfit I had seen her in since I had moved in with her daughter!

Fortunately, it didn’t allow for a whole lot of flesh to be seen, just a peek from her neckline. Was I this pathetic? Reduced to hoping for a glimpse of her mother’s skin! It crossed my mind that maybe I should just go out and get laid to satisfy this hunger burning inside of me but the only women I knew were the twins… and I didn’t want to go there. Not under these circumstances. The rest of the day went along with me just hanging out, watching television in Jessica’s room, and holding the baby. Her folks went in and out, grabbing lunch or coffee, until they decided to call it a day. I stayed for a while, not being in any hurry to go home and desperate to spend time with Jessica and my heart melting daughter. Finally, both girls had enough of my attention for one day and I decided to head home for dinner. I kissed Jessica and the baby goodbye and got on my way.

Once home I found Jessica’s Mom and Dad reading in the living room and the scent of cooking was strong in the air. I checked Eleanor out quickly and saw that she had discarded the sweater she had draped over her shoulders earlier. Still nothing to rave about, but the way those lovely tits of hers rose and fell as she breathed was almost hypnotic. I felt that familiar feeling begin to spark in my groin and decided to involve myself with getting dinner on the table. We ate rather quietly (we had spent the entire day together after all) and then cleaned up.

By the time we were done it was quite late and John said he thought he would read in bed for a short while. He was raving about the new golf course and had reserved an early tee time. He asked Eleanor if she had changed her mind about joining him, but she just wasn’t up for it. He said he understood and excused himself to the guest room. I thought I would take a shower before I settled in to watch a movie and Eleanor said to let her know when I was done so she could go next. As I stepped into the shower I felt the hot water doing its magic as the tension I had been feeling began to fade. I got out and began to dry off when I remembered that Eleanor was waiting to go next. I opened the door a bit and called out to her that I was done. I spent a few more minutes drying off and combing my hair and then loosely wrapped the towel around my waist so I could slip across the hall to our bedroom. Just as I stepped one foot out the door I smacked right into Eleanor, chests colliding! She was about to walk in carrying a clean towel and bed clothes and we both let out a little gasp of surprise! We backed away from each other, me still gripping the side of my towel, while Eleanor looked at me with a wide-eyed expression. “Oh Jeff, I’m sorry, I thought you had left!” she exclaimed

“No problem” I said and noticed her eyes quickly scanning my naked chest.

Now I’m no body builder, but I work out a little and I could see by the look in her eye that she seemed to both enjoy the view and felt guilty about looking. We made our way around one another, and I went to my room as she closed the door to the bathroom. As I put on a pair of thin sweat pants and a T-shirt I couldn’t help but remember the sensation of my chest pressed against her soft, pillowy breasts. It only lasted a moment, but I could still feel it.

I made my way into the living room and turned on the television, searching for something to watch. I saw that a movie I wanted to catch was starting in twenty minutes, so I decided to leave it on coming attractions and go get a snack in the kitchen. I got some cheese and crackers and was going to get a coke, but at the last second grabbed a large bottle of wine and a glass. I figured it would relax me and help me get a good night’s rest and perhaps prevent me from spunking in my sheets again. I made my way back to the living room with my stash and got settled back in with five minutes to go before the movie started. I was really surprised when Eleanor entered the room.

“Do you mind if I join you?” she asked.

I looked up and saw that she was wearing the same robe as wore that morning, tied tightly around her waist, with that freshly showered look.

“Sure”, I sighed, “would you like some wine?”

“That sounds good, let me go get a glass,” and she left for the kitchen.

I remembered Jessica telling me that one thing her folks liked were their cocktails, so it was no surprise she jumped at the chance for a little wine. She came back in and settled in at the far end of the couch, far enough away to keep her distance, yet close enough to get at the cheese and wine. 

“Jeff…” she spoke gently, “I need to apologise to you… formally. And Jessica too.”

“That’s okay… I- we… both understand. I am sorry we kept things from you for so long. It was a combination of sparing you the… discomfort… and finding the right time.” 

“I shouldn’t have been so pig headed! I was angry and I let it consume me. I didn’t see the love and devotion you have together… and now you have a daughter of your own. Jeff, she’s so pretty!”

“Just like her Mom and Grandmother.” I said, realising I had just unintentionally complimented her.

“Thank you,” I didn’t know if she was accepting the compliment or thanking me for giving her a granddaughter, “I’m sure you’ll be just as protective of your little girl as I am with mine. I should have seen how much you cared for all my girls. I can see how besotted you are with the baby. You’ll make a great father.”

We raised our glasses and drank to that and settled into the movie without saying anything more. Jessica and I don’t drink a lot, so when we do bring in anything it’s always top draw, and this wine was no exception. It packed quite a punch and after an hour or so I could really feel it. I glanced over at Jessica’s Mom and she was lying back against a big pillow on the corner of the couch, sipping her third glass, intently watching the movie. It may have been due to the wine, but she had crossed her legs and allowed her robe to part above her knee, exposing part of the light blue nightie underneath. I stole a few passing glances at those gorgeous legs of hers, now so close yet so far away. After a couple of glasses of wine I was feeling no pain and decided I had enough.

My Aunt, on the other hand, kept right on pace and kept her glass full. As the movie was winding down I looked over at the wine bottle and was surprised to see the bottle nearly completely drained. I then looked over at Eleanor, who was now slouched down, in the corner of the couch looking at the television through small slits in her eyes. It was obvious that the wine had done a number on her and she was having trouble holding her head up, but that wasn’t the only thing she had trouble with. Probably as a result of the constant trips back and forth to the wine bottle, she was now somewhat disheveled.

As my eyes gazed down from her face I saw that the robe was untied and was sloping off her shoulders revealing the top of her nightgown. It was light blue silk with spaghetti straps and a low slug front. I could see the tops of her huge freckled tits and the points of her nipples as they strained against the nightie. My eyes continued to sweep down her frame to the loosely tied belt of her robe and saw that the robe and the bottom of her nightie had worked their way up her legs to eventually rest up at her lap. My penis began to thicken as my eyes devoured the display of my Aunt’s legs, still crossed and fully exposed up to the bottom of her dark blue silk panties. My breath became labored as I drank in the sight of those gorgeous legs and creamy thighs now exposed all the way to her hips. She was obviously too far gone to even notice the state of her night clothes. I badly wanted to reach out and caress the legs and thighs I had been dreaming about and felt my resolve fading away. I began to lean toward her when suddenly the music from the movie blared out as the credits started to roll on the screen. This seemed to awaken Eleanor from her drunken stupor enough that she suddenly sat up.

In a slurred speech she asked “Is…is the movie.. o…oooverrr?”

“Yeah,” I replied, disappointed that my opportunity had disappeared.

I stood up over her and held out my hand.

“Come on, let me help you up. It’s time to hit the hay.”

She took my hand in hers as I helped her to her feet and then, realising how unsteady she was, she grabbed on to my right arm with both hands and leaned against me. I quickly wrapped my arm around her waist and pulled her toward me as we walked down the hall, her head resting on my shoulder and her left tit pressed tightly into my chest. My cock felt as if it was about to explode as I held her tightly to me, feeling her breath on my neck. I began to lightly caress her hip and side as I felt myself drift in a wave of desire. Her belt gave way and the robe slid completely open as we made our way down the hall. I repositioned my hand so it rested above her hip and just below her right breast and continued the same caressing motion, moving it higher and higher. My hand came to rest just below her tit and I could feel the weight of it as I slowly moved my hand up. I lifted the bottom of the large globe and then let it fall as my caress continued up and across to the soft nipple. As my fingers lightly played with the button it quickly hardened, causing Eleanor to let out a loud sigh.

We arrived at the door of her room and I leaned her against the wall holding on to her hips. Her eyes were practically shut and she was wavering a bit back and forth. She looked so damn sexy standing there with her robe hanging off the edges of her shoulders, her tits heaving under her gown and her nipples rock hard against the silky fabric. She was trying to look at me, but she seemed to be having a hard time focusing, her eyelids fluttering and her head kind of floating back and forth. My hands started wandering up and down her sides, feeling the hot flesh underneath her gown as I closed the gap between us until her tits were making a slight dent in my shirt. I looked down at her slightly parted mouth and felt myself go weak at the knees, unable to comprehend how Jessica’s Mom’s body could be having such an effect on me. I felt dizzy as I lowered my head slowly, aligning my mouth with hers.

“Jeff…” she breathed.

“Yes?” I replied, fighting my primal needs.

“I saw the video.” My heart stopped. Her dilated green eyes stared into mine.

“What video?” Suddenly I realised just how many incredibly compromising videos of me and her daughters might actually be in circulation despite Sylvia’s assurances.

“I confiscated Sarah’s phone… as a punishment…” my Aunt carefully said, trying to disguise how compromised she was, “Sylvia had shared a video with her… of you… and Jessica… making love.”

“Oh…” I said, with some relief despite the bombshell!

“I knew you and Jess were lovers…”

“You did?”

“I did… I was jealous. I was angry… I was… impressed… I’m sorry, Jeff! I’m sorry for my actions… I’m sorry Sylvia spied on you… I’m sorry-” I moved forward until my lips lightly touched hers and held them there for a few seconds, silencing her. I barely touched my lips on hers but I felt electric shocks through my whole body. I slowly pulled back, feeling our lips gradually part, until we were separated by no more than an inch. I looked at her and there was no change in her expression, as if she hadn’t felt the kiss. I knew I couldn’t stop and my dick began to throb in my pants, matching the quick rhythm of my heartbeat. My hands gripped her hips and pulled her towards me, pressing her tits into my chest and causing her head to tilt up. I again lowered my head, felt the initial contact of my lips on hers, and then dove forward in a firm, illicit kiss! Eleanor let out a muffled sound, “mmmmpppphhh” as I slowly moved my mouth against hers and felt her hands flutter up and land on my arms. I felt as if my heart would burst from my chest, as the feel of her soft lips against mine caused it to beat even stronger.

My lust for this older woman took over and I encircled my arms around her back, crushing her tits into my chest and pressed my lips harder against hers! Our groins lined up and I felt my cock brush against the valley of her mound. I sensed Eleanor begin to respond to my kiss as she suddenly went limp in my arms, let out another soft moan, “uhmmmm’ and I felt her lips go soft against mine as they caved in against my pressure. I felt her shoulders rest against the wall and my dick press firmly into her silk covered bush, causing her to hunch up against me.

Our breathing became ragged as my kiss became more demanding, mashing our lips together, I could feel her nipples harden as they bore into my chest. My hands dropped to her ass, grabbing and pulling it, causing her mound to grind against my swollen manhood. I released her ass for a moment and pulled the hem of her robe and gown up to her waist then quickly returned my hands to her ass, clutching at her silk covered cheeks. I began to hump my throbbing cock up and down against her groin as my hands made their way under the leg openings of her panties until I had her cool naked ass cheeks in my hands. At this point I lost control as I ground our parted lips together, my head bobbing wildly, as I became totally consumed by this kiss! I felt my cock lurch and the cum race up the length of my shaft, exploding against the fabric of my pants as I pressed my pulsing erection firmly into her mound! It seemed as if I would never stop cumming as I kneaded her ass and drove my spurting prick against her, never missing a beat in our mind numbing kiss!

Suddenly, I heard John call out to her, “Eleanor, is that you?”

I quickly broke the kiss off, looking at the door and then back at my Aunt. She was still in a stupor, eyes closed, head bobbing, and probably had no idea what just happened. Her lips were covered in a sheen of saliva and just looking at them made me want to kiss her again. I was about to move when the door opened and John peered out. I quickly got my composure and said to him “It’s okay, I think she had too much wine”, holding her up by her arm.

He looked at her and sheepishly said, “Sorry Jeff, she’s not usually like this. It’s been a stressful few weeks for us all.” He looked terribly embarrassed and never commented on her disheveled appearance. He helped her into her room and closed the door.

I let out a sigh of relief, thinking how close I had come to getting caught. My mind began to race about what would my Aunt say and how much would she remember? I dragged myself to my room and began to undress, lowering my cum soaked pants down my legs. I removed my t-shirt and used it to wipe the cum off my now flacid penis and legs and got into bed. I couldn’t stop thinking about what had just happened and I tossed and turned for what seemed like hours. I finally drifted off to sleep, but, once again, dreamed of Eleanor. I saw how similar she truly was to my Jessica. I saw her soft full tits, covered in freckles and her long smooth legs and mouth-watering thighs. In my dream we were soon in my bed, our hands crawling all over one another, as I pumped my hardness into her hot, wet snatch! Soon I was cumming again as I clutched her to me. I awoke to find myself lying in a pool of sperm as my cock dribbled the last little bit onto the sheets. So much for keeping the sheets clean. I didn’t bother to get up, but rolled over and tried to get back to sleep.

As I did I was invaded by the same images of Eleanor, as if I couldn’t get enough. Finally in my dreams I saw Jessica’s Mom standing over my bed, smiling, as she pulled the covers off me. She then untied her robe and let it fall from her body, revealing the body I so lusted after. She climbed onto the bed, straddling my waist and then lifted her torso up and grabbed my cock, aimed it at her furry pussy and sank herself onto my raging hard-on! We went into a fucking frenzy, she pounding her cunt up and down my cock and me driving my dick up to meet her strokes. She had a look of total lust on her face as we fucked each other’s brains out. I sucked on her huge tits, taking the nipples between my teeth as she moaned in ecstasy. I felt myself lose all control as I jammed my cock into her steaming box and began to cum. I was groaning so loudly that I woke myself in time to realise I was once again creaming all over the sheets! Seriously? Two wet dreams in one night? I looked at the clock and saw that it was 9:00am and I was suddenly panic stricken, thinking about last night and how I was going to face Jessica’s Mom. 

I put on a new pair of jeans and shirt and made my way into the kitchen. I remembered something about John having an early morning golf game and realised I might be alone with my mother’s sister. I walked into the kitchen to find her leaning up against the center island, her head in her hands, reading her emails.

“Good morning…” I said, meekly.

She looked up at me with bloodshot eyes, looking very hungover.

“Hi,” she replied in a very low, gravely response, “I’m making coffee, do you want some?”

“Yeah, sounds good,” I said and looked her over.

She had on the same robe as always, but peeking out from the lapels I could make out what looked like a red lace nightgown instead of the blue from last night. I tried to judge from her manner if she had any recollection of last night, but she didn’t seem to. As she poured our coffee she looked at me with a pained expression.

“What time did that movie get over, I don’t even remember how I got into bed?” she asked.

I relaxed, now knowing she didn’t remember or was too juiced to realise what happened.

“Uh, about 10:00pm” I said, “I, uh, helped you to your room…”

She suddenly looked flush and said “Yeah, John mentioned that…” she blushed and looked away.

“Hey, everyone has a few too many now and then, it’s no big deal. At least you were having fun in a safe place and not out somewhere,” I said trying to make her feel better. I saw a small smile creep across her face and she shrugged.

“Thanks for the help, Jeff. I vaguely remembered something about you helping me upstairs…” she said.

I hoped that was all she was remembering. It was funny though, that talking about how she got drunk last night really broke down some barriers between us and I really enjoyed the conversation that ensued. As we chatted though, I could feel the lust raising in my system. It didn’t take much, just the way she brushed her red hair out of her eyes, or the way the robe would bulge out at times, allowing me to see a bit of cleavage. As we stood there my penis began to inflate and I could feel tiny tremors start to shake my body. My mind was flooded with images of her and I last night, the feel of those lips against mine, her gorgeous tits raked across my chest, my hands grasping at the globes of her ass. I was woken out of my daydream by her speaking.

“I don’t know what was in that wine, but I had some very strange dreams,” she said almost giggly.

“Oh?” I said, “like what?” I asked, not sure I wanted to hear.

“I’m not sure,” she said, “they’re kind of hazy and to tell you the truth I’m not sure who was involved.” She quickly diverted her eyes from mine and tugged at her robe and I knew at once that at least part of what happened last night she was remembering as a dream! She quickly changed the subject to John and his golf game and sailing and such. She asked about my new job and if Jessica and I would be able to take time off together. I mentioned that with the baby here I doubted I’d get much time off as I had only just started my career, but the extra money would mean Hugs could take extended leave.

“Well, you two are young and in good shape, you probably don’t need it but you are welcome to join John and I for some golf?” she suggested.

“Oh, I don’t know about that”, I said, “I don’t do a lot of sports these days. I’ve been a lazy student for far too long… I’m out of shape and you might have a different opinion if you saw how much I hide under bulky clothes.”

Before she had a chance to catch herself she blurted out, “You didn’t look out of shape last night,” and immediately blushed and lowered her eyes. “I apologise, I didn’t mean to be so forward,” and turned to tend to her breakfast.

I knew she was talking about our bumping into one another as I was coming out of the bathroom. This kind of off-the-cuff compliment just fueled my fire and gave me a little encouragement.

“Thanks. There’s nothing to apologise about, but I probably do need to get fit… like you…” I replied.

She refused to look at me and went about buttering her toast, a pained expression of being hung over still appearing on her face from time to time.

“I mentioned to Jessica how fit you and John look and I’d bet you get taken for being much younger. Your family has good genes!” I joked, trying to keep the conversation going.

“Well, we try to stay active, but believe me no one is going to mistake me for one of my daughters,” she said with a half smile.

“I’m sure that’s not true, but still, I don’t know anyone who doesn’t admire a good looking woman like you,” I replied.

“If you’re trying to flatter me Jeff, keep it up,” she lightly laughed, “I like it that things have… thawed… between us.”

I felt my penis twitch. I watched her move about the kitchen and it amazed me how I hungered for this woman, someone who meant absolutely nothing to me a few days ago. She leaned on the center counter and read the paper while she ate. I was standing on the opposite side, kind of leaning into it at the hip. I studied her for a moment and then said, “I am glad we are on better terms too… You’re so much like Jessica and I think she is the prettiest woman in the world.”

She looked up and stared at me for a moment and then wiped her mouth with a napkin.

“Uh…. I don’t know what to say, except thank you, that’s very nice of you to say,” she said shyly.

She was flustered by my unexpected comment as she clumsily took a sip of coffee. I sort of squared myself opposite her at the counter and looked at her.

“I didn’t say it to be nice, it just happens to be the truth. That makes you the second prettiest… maybe the third after my baby,” I replied with a smile.

She just kept her eyes on me, trying to think through the haze.

“If I didn’t know better, I’d say you were trying to butter me up for something,” she said with a half smile. 

“Oh, really? You mean you can’t just get a compliment without looking for the ulterior motive?” I asked as I placed both hands on the counter and leaned slightly forward.

She seemed surprised and I could tell by the way she looked at me that she was afraid she had hurt my feelings.

“NO, not…not at all, it’s just that I don’t hear many compliments these days… from men, even my husband,” she said, trying to appease me. I casually leaned down a little further, placing my arms on the counter.

“That’s hard to believe. John seems to be the type to know when he’s got a good thing,” I said.

“Well, you know, when you’ve been married as long as we have those kinds of niceties go by the boards,” she replied.

I looked deep into her eyes and said “I find that hard to believe. Hugs and I hope to have a relationship as beautiful as yours.”

“I- I uh.. .guess that… we have our good times… I suppose…” she said while searching in my eyes for something. I leaned a bit more until we were a few inches apart.

“They say when you want to know how your girlfriend will look when she’s older, you look at her mother. Hugs is going to look amazing, just like you.” I said, very softly, staring into her green eyes.

She just stared back, brows furrowed, as if she were trying to comprehend what I just said.

“That’s… that’s very… sweet… Jeff… I… I… don’t… know what to say. I-” she replied.

“You don’t have to say anything,” I cut her off, “I’m just speaking from the heart. I want you to know how much you mean to me and I am glad… things are better between us.”

She blushed and her eyes moved rapidly from left to right, never leaving mine. Her breathing was somewhat laboured and she seemed flustered.

“Well… still…. it’s… not something I’m used to… hearing that someone thinks I’m beautiful… and I… don’t know what… to… um… say…” she said in a hushed tone and moved towards me until our noses were nearly touching. “Last night…” she whispered, “I dreamed of that video…”

“I dreamed of you.”

Her eyes shifted down to my mouth and with a furrowed brow watched as I slowly closed the gap remaining between our two lips. She moved towards me at the same time and it seemed like it took forever as our lips came closer and closer until I felt them touch and then lightly seal in a gentle kiss. Her eyes were on me and they showed her astonishment, yet she froze on the spot as I kissed her. I knew I couldn’t overplay my hand just yet and figured I’d better back off for a moment and see her reaction. I very slowly moved back and felt our lips gradually peel apart, all the while keeping my eyes on hers. “What… why did we do that?” she asked incredulously, her voice just above a whisper.

“I don’t know,” I lied, “I couldn’t help myself… and I thought my Aunt needed kiss. I haven’t kissed you in forever.”

Her eyes raced from my mouth to my two eyes and back again as if she were searching for a reasonable explanation. We stood there for a moment, just looking at one another.

She looked down and said “Well… you’ve never kissed me like that! We shouldn’t have… it’s… it’s… not… right…”

I studied her for a minute and said “I uh… guess… I uh, lost my head for a second. Sorry. You just looked so much like Jessica… beautiful and in need… and I couldn’t resist.”

She looked up at me with a lost expression on her face. I leaned forward again and closed the gap between us. “Just like now?” she asked.

She remained focused on my lips as they zeroed in on hers, brushing them lightly and then softly fastened to them. Her lips were soft and warm touching mine as I gently pressed against them. Her eyes gazed up at mine and fluttered as she let out a small sigh. I held the gentle kiss as my heart pounded in my chest. My penis grew in my pants, pressed against the cabinet, and I found it hard to control my breathing. My lust was getting the better of me as I pressed my lips a bit firmer against hers. She let out a muzzled sound and tried to break the kiss by bringing her hands up against my chest and exerted a little pressure, but not really enough to push me away. I didn’t want to ruin this moment by being too aggressive, so I kept the kiss gentle and soft and didn’t move, just wallowing in the feel of my lips against hers.

I watched her eyes as they fluttered again and she let out a soft murmur, “uhhmm,” almost as if she were in pain and she kept her lips stiff against mine. It looked as if her eyelids were struggling to remain open, but slowly lost the battle as her eyes sluggishly closed. I felt her lips soften slightly under mine so I tilted my head and my lips sunk a bit more into hers, but she still stood perfectly still. I wanted to ravish her mouth, but fought against the impulse and just let my lips languish against hers. I began to slowly move my head up and down, my lips caressing hers.

Eleanor’s eyebrows raised as she let out another quiet sigh, “uhhm”, allowed her neck muscles to relax, causing her head to swivel along with mine, all in surrender to my kiss. The kiss had no weight to it at all and yet it was the most lustful kiss of my life! The room was silent except for that soft sound joined lips makes. My libido was in overdrive and my member was pulsing like crazy. I felt the overwhelming need to grab hold of her and press her body against mine, but the island was between us and I couldn’t get at her. The kiss went on, almost in slow motion, our heads gently moving up and down in unison as our lips softly brushed against one another.

Almost at the same time we stopped moving and slowly pulled back, our lips clinging in places for a moment until they gradually parted. I pulled back just far enough to focus for a reaction. Eleanor still had her eyes closed and she was breathing in very shallow, quick breaths through slightly parted lips. I was intoxicated by that kiss as she lifted her eyelids in a droopy haze and focused on my mouth, looking like she was trying to come to grips with what had just happened. I gazed at her and found myself staring at her glistening lips.

I was worried that she would come to her senses and slap me, but it was like I had become addicted to this woman! I leaned forward again, looking at her for a reaction, but Eleanor continued to stare at my lips as they came closer and closer to hers. Then, to my surprise, just as they were an inch apart her eyelids drooped and she lifted her head slightly and tilted it to align her lips with mine, parting them as she waited for contact! I hesitated for a second, our parted lips hanging in anticipation, and, as I resumed my descent toward her, she moved forward to meet my lips with hers, merging them in steamy, sinful kiss. The feeling of our parted lips meeting somehow felt more illicit and caused us both to let out a soft moan, “uhmm”.

This time we moved in unison, our lips lightly joined, our heads gently swaying up and down, caressing our lips together. The gentleness of the kiss was maddening and salacious at the same time and I realized how much hornier it made me compared to my usual brute passion. My cock was trying to burst in my pants as we continued, our heads bobbing, pressing our lips firmer together, yet maintaining the delicateness of the kiss. The feeling was incredible! After a few moments she stopped, placed her hand against my chest and gradually pulled back, our lips slowly prying apart. Her eyes slowly opened and she looked at me, laboring to breathe.

“Stop… Jeff, this …this is very wrong! We… can’t… let this continue!” she moaned breathlessly. She was looking dazed as she stood straight up, her eyes downcast. “I… I… don’t know how we let this happen. I’m married!” she cried.

I looked at her, trying to think of the words that could get her to calm down and think clearly.

“Eleanor… I um… don’t have an explanation… for my behavior… I just got a little carried away.” I said. 

She looked me in the eye, and said “Look, it’s my fault. I… I don’t blame you, Jeff.” She looked down again and said, “I mean… It started out somewhat innocently… that first kiss could be forgotten… as an impulsive… you’re a new father… emotions are running high. But when you kissed me the second time… I… I… should have pushed you away… and yet… I… I… allowed it to go on… I wanted you to go on. I remembered the video and I wanted to be Jessica… I wanted to feel that passion! I… I… don’t know what came over me! And then, as if that wasn’t bad enough… when… when… we kissed again… I should have gotten a grip of myself, but… I… not only allowed it to happen… I… I welcomed… it. I… wanted it… I wanted… you. Jeff, I… kissed you as much as you kissed me! How am I ever going to face John and Jessica after this?”

I stood there thinking and then began to move around to her side of the island, but she suddenly looked up with a startled expression and began to move back. I stopped and rested against the far end of the island and she stopped along the side. She was close enough that I could reach out and touch her, yet far enough that she felt comfortable.

“Please… please don’t worry about John and Jessica, they never need to know. It was just something that happened and it can remain with us. It was special… like you said… a thaw in our relationship. I want you back in my life, Jessica’s life and our baby’s life. I am happy this happened, you have always been special to me.” I said in an attempt to reason with her.

God, Jessica can’t ever know about this!

She didn’t look at me, but said “Oh, Jeff… I wish I could explain to myself how this happened! Nothing like this has ever happened to me before… I… I… just…”

“Eleanor, I’m to blame.” I said. “Blame me. I got carried away. I can’t really explain… you were standing there… and I was noticing how lovely you are… and I… had this uncontrollable urge to kiss you! I couldn’t help myself! Then after I did… I… couldn’t stop thinking of how good it felt… and I was overwhelmed with the need to do it again! It was an irresistible urge, and I couldn’t help myself but I think we probably both needed it. Blame me. Don’t blame yourself for my actions.”

As I spoke she would glance up at me and then divert her eyes down, as if she were embarrassed by my explanation.

She interjected “Well that may be so, but it doesn’t change the fact that I’m old enough to be your mother… I’m her twin! I was there when she gave birth to you. I am your girlfriend’s mother and this kind of thing just doesn’t happen! I know you see Jessica when you look at me and that is so flattering… It may explain part of it and you might make a case of us being a bit hungover and perhaps not thinking clearly, but… but… it certainly doesn’t excuse… our… my… behavior… when you… when I… kissed you that third time!”

I remained silent for a few moments, measuring my response carefully.

“The only explanation I have… is that it was almost intoxicating.” I said in a quiet tone. “The look on your face, the way your amazing hair reflected the light, the way your lips felt on mine… it was all too much. I never gave any thought to who we were… I just reacted… to the feeling. I am so sorry, I don’t know how you could ever forgive me. I stepped over the line just as we sorted things out between us.”

I was laying it on thick, trying to play on her sympathies. She looked at me for a while and then took a step toward me.

“Well, Jeff, I guess there’s enough blame to go around. I just feel so… guilty…” she sighed.

I interjected “Please don’t, it wasn’t like that. This wasn’t some primordial urge I was acting on and I really don’t believe it was on your part either. I was captivated by you. You’re an incredibly attractive woman and I can’t remember the last time I felt so lost in someone’s presence.”

Her eyes widened as she took in what I was saying

“Oh Jeff… I don’t know what to say. No one has ever said those kinds of things to me before. I can tell you’re being sincere, I… I’m just in shock…” she replied.

I scanned her face for a second for effect letting it all sink in.

“I… uh… didn’t mean to make you feel awkward or uncomfortable and it wasn’t my intention to put us in an unwelcome situation, I truly couldn’t help myself. You’re an amazing woman, just like Hugs. I want us to be together again… family.” I said.

Her eyes softened and she replied “I believe you Jeff, I do. Your words just took me by surprise. I… uh… guess I know a little about what you’re talking about, I experienced it when Oh my God! That last kiss!” She stopped speaking and looked down again. At that moment I don’t think I’ve ever wanted any woman as much as I wanted her. It was like an ache that went to the deepest part of my groin.

I leaned toward her and said “Eleanor, I… I… can’t explain it, but I’m sorry. It never needs to happen again. Please forgive me… I can’t stop myself…”

I continued to lean forward, her lips in my sights. She seemed frozen in place, eyes widened at my approach. In a hushed, small voice said “No Jeff… don’t… please…”

She placed a hand on my chest as she moved her head back a bit to keep our lips from making contact. I slowly closed the remaining distance, my lips coming closer and closer to hers until I felt an electric thrill as my lips touched hers and then rested against them in a feather-like kiss, causing her to let out a muffled “huhmmm”!

I moved my head in a slight up and down motion, brushing my lips against hers as her eyelids fluttered and the fight going on inside showed on her face. I pulled back, our lips parting slowly, waited a scant moment and then leaned back in, lips parted and captured hers with mine. I lightly caressed her lips as she let out another soft moan and I felt the tension in her face relax as the pressure of her hand on my chest relented.

I pulled back once again, peeling our lips apart, until we were a few inches apart and focused in on her face. She looked at me under veiled eyelids, her breathing was short and rapid, her lips parted and wet. I started to bend forward again, keeping my eyes on hers as she kept glancing from my eyes to my mouth and back again.

As we got within a couple of inches, Eleanor steadied her gaze on my lips and softly moaned “Oh, Jeff!”.

She tilted her head and began to match my pace as she leaned toward my mouth and parted her lips. Together we closed the gap between us, parted lips touching and then melding gently together in a fiery, wanton kiss. We lingered for a second, the feeling of the kiss robbing us of our ability to breathe, to move! Then gently we began to sway our heads, our parted lips rubbing together, sending sparks between us as we pressed our mouths firmer together. I reached out and placed my hands on her waist, grazing them up and down her sides and then gradually pulled her toward me. Eleanor showed no resistance, as she seemed to float across the distance separating us until I could feel her large tits and hands come to rest against my chest. I moved my hand around to the front of her robe, untied the sash, and then slid both arms inside the robe and around her waist.

I gently pulled her towards me, pressing her tits into my chest. As we continued to kiss, our heads bobbing in a slow lustful dance, I felt Eleanor’s arms slowly snake their way up my chest and around my shoulders until they came to rest tightly wrapped around my neck. Our bodies were pressed firmly together, her tits crushed into my chest, our groins jointly meshed. As the heat from our kiss began to rise, Eleanor let out a muffled cry and our lips opened and ground against each other in unbridled passion.

Our heads were bobbing madly now, as if we were searching for a way to get our mouths closer together. My hands were running up and down her frame, taking in all those luscious curves I had been dreaming about. Without breaking the kiss, in one motion I pulled her arms down and pulled her robe off her shoulders and let it fall to the ground. She quickly wrapped her arms back around my neck as I crushed her body back against mine! I could feel her hardened nipples piercing into my chest as my hands resumed their ravishing tour of her body. I was out of my head with lust as our open lips continued to knead together, both of us moaning into each other’s mouths. I reached down with both hands, grasping the hem of her nightie, and pulled it up over her waistline. My hands shot back down, grasping her two silk covered ass cheeks, and pulling her groin tightly against mine.

“HHHUUUMMMM!” she moaned, but never broke our soul searching kiss.

“Not here…” I gasped as I came up for air.

“Yes. Upstairs…” Jessica’s Mom said playfully, giving me a cheeky smile as she took my hand and led me out of the kitchen.

I had to have her, now, anywhere! I quickly placed my arm under her thighs and lifted her into my arms. She put her arms around my neck and held on as her green eyes never looked away from mine. She weighed about the same as Hugs and I made light work of carrying my girlfriend’s hot mother up the stairs and into my bedroom. Once inside I gently sat her on her daughter’s side of the bed. She looked totally disheveled, eyes all glassy, her mouth red and wet. The room lit up as I flicked on the light of a lamp. My Aunt looked around the empty room as I proceeded to unfasten and remove the belt from my jeans, my shirt was already half unbuttoned by this point.

Eleanor was an impressive sight to behold. Her silky, slender body heaving in anticipation, pushing her breasts firmly against the confinements of her bra. She looked up to me and bit her lip, smiling playfully at the apparent bulge coming from my jeans. “Oh Jeff, we can’t, WE CAN’T!” and began to scoot across the bed.

I reached out and grabbed her upper arm pulling her back to me as I placed both knees on the bed, crawling towards her. As we met in the middle, both of us on our knees, I wrapped my arms around her once again. I pulled her against me and looked down into her deep emerald eyes, which were wide open with anticipation.

“In my daughter’s bed? Jeff, please, we can’t do thmmmppphhhh….!” I had cut her off with an open-mouthed kiss.

She struggled for a moment as I kissed her deeply, and then went limp in my arms for an instant before she began a low moan and began to return the kiss. Her arms slowly made their way up my chest and around my shoulders as the kiss grew hotter and hotter until we were both lost once again in the throws of passion. We were moaning loudly, our mouths fused, churning against each other. My crotch was buried against hers and I could feel my load begin to boil in my nuts, wanting to rush up my shaft. I reached for the hem of her gown and slowly raised it up over her hips to just under her arms where it caught and hung between us.

I glanced down and felt manhood tingle as I eyed Eleanor’s long, sculptured legs, her taut, creamy thighs and her sexy hips encased in silky, black panties! I couldn’t resist the urge and let my hands fall down her sides and caress those legs and thighs I had been drooling over for these last couple of days! God, I wanted this woman like I had never wanted anyone in my life! Our hips began a slow, hypnotic, dance matching the rhythm and pace of our kiss. My hands made their way up her hips and across her ass, caressing the twin moons through the silk panties before continuing up to her sides to the edge of her nightie. I pulled my chest away just enough so my hands could push the gown up and past her heaving bosom.

The material clung to her heated form before it slowly gave way, climbing up her tits, catching on her erect nipples for a moment before clearing its way up to her neck. There they were, those globes she had kept hidden from me, now suddenly exposed, ripe and calling out for my touch! They were melon sized with a bit of sag, with long extended nipples just like the twins. However their mother’s nipples were surrounded by the largest areolas I had ever seen! God, were they hot! I put my hands at the base of each tit and slowly made my way up, caressing each globe, pulling it up until I captured a nipple in between the fingers of each hand and teased and flicked at each one.

Eleanor moaned into my mouth “Mmmmmmppphhh!” and pushed her tits into my hands, slowly undulating each boob and nipple against my palms as if she were trying to satisfy an irritating itch. I broke the kiss and lowered my head to her left tit and captured the nipple and her areola in my mouth and began to bathe and tease the nipple with my tongue. She let out another moan and grabbed my head with both hands, running her fingers through my hair. I wrapped my arms around her waist, pulling her towards me, pushing more of her tit into my mouth and sucking on her extended nipple. Her hands were tugging and pulling at my hair as she continued to let out a low moan like cry.

Her hands left my head and traveled down to my waist, paused for a moment, then hesitantly reached under my shirt and lightly caressed their way up my chest. As I altered my tongue bath between her two tits, her hands became more deliberate, running across my chest, lingering on my pecks and nipples. I felt that by the attention she was paying to my chest she had probably (and I confirmed it later) been thinking about it since bumping into me coming out of the bathroom last night.

Without missing a beat on sucking her tits, I grabbed her gown from around her neck and pulled it up, forcing her to abandon her stroking of my chest, and cleared it over her head. She seemed to take that as an invitation, because no sooner had I flung her gown to the floor I felt her hands tugging on my shirt, forcing me to abandon her juicy tits in order for the shirt to clear my head. We looked at each other for a brief moment, both of us naked from the waist up. I then slid my hands around her waist as she wound her arms around my neck and our mouths met in another wanton kiss. The feel of her naked tits buried against my bare chest sent my nerves into overdrive and I knew I had better fuck her soon or I would cum in my pants!

My hands made their way down her back, slipping past the elastic waistband until they came to rest on her round ass. I caressed her buttocks, kneading her rotund backside before latching my thumbs onto the waistband and pulling her silk panties down to her knees, affording me a delightful view of her hair covered pussy. As she straightened up, I got my first view of her pubic area. She had a very prominent vulva. A triangular area, from just below her navel to her crotch was covered in a fine, almost threadbare carpet of tiny glistening red coils of hair. The neatly trimmed triangle spread out right across her lower belly, feathering out to very sparse around her labia. Her lips were pouting and glistening.

I sat up and grabbed her round the waist, catching her off balance. We both fell back onto the bed once more. I rolled her onto her back and planted kisses across her abdomen and downwards towards her groin. Her thighs parted and I slid between them. Then I nuzzled her pubic mound. Her hair smelled so fresh and clean, but there was an alluring aroma of her sex there too. I ran my tongue over her pubic hair and onward to her deliciously wet slit. Her labia were thick and rubbery and just aching to nibbled and chewed.

Eleanor broke away from me, she flipped her red hair back with her hand. She gave me this daring look and crawled off me, while her hand ventured onto my bulge. Her head moved down to my chest, then to my waist. She kissed my stomach and continued moving down. She smiled. With her hand wrapped around the straining fabric of my jeans, I inhaled as she unbuttoned my jeans then slowly unzipped my fly. She looked at me as she put her hand back into my pants and under my shorts and I moaned as her hand slipped in there. Her soft fingers wrapped around my penis for the first time as she looked into my eyes, smiled and squeezed. I moaned again. I helped her slide my jeans and shorts down to reveal her firm grip wrapped tightly around my throbbing cock. My veins bulged as she squeezed my cock tight. She gently pulled up and down on it and I squirmed in torturous delight.

“Eleanor…” I breathed. Some clear liquid dripped from the tip of my head and landed on my stomach.

“Oh,” Eleanor exclaimed, looking down at the small droplets. She quickly leaned over and licked the clear liquid from my stomach with her tongue. “Yum,” she said, watching me.

“Wow,” I mouthed, as she continued watching me, moving closer to my throbbing penis. I felt her breath on me. Her tongue licked the underside of my cock, just below my head. I jerked back. She flicked her tongue several times across the tip of my cock. Her tongue was so pink. She lightly spanked my cock down on her tongue a few times, and then she swallowed me. Her supple lips wrapped around my head; she pulled on it tightly and I felt her tongue lightly slap the end of my cock. She suddenly pulled away from me leaving a nice wet shine. She grinned. A small string of my pre-cum and saliva hung between her lips and me. She hungrily swallowed me again.

“Oh fuck,” I gasped.

She stared at me as her mouth eased down on me, almost completely swallowing me this time. Her warm mouth was all I could feel. She moved me around in her beautiful mouth. I bulged from her cheek.

“Oh my God,” I said, looking into her determined green eyes.

“Mmmm,” she moaned, closing her eyes, trying to swallow me. She finally pulled away from me, grinning big and slapping me against her cheek.

“Ohhh,” I cooed.

My hands made their way back up her thighs and hips, lingering once more on her ass before coming to rest around her waist. I leaned against her and, with no resistance, lowered us onto the bed, her tits buried under my chest, my legs straddling one of hers. The touch of my rock hard manhood against her silken thighs sent another jolt through my system and I moaned into her mouth.

Her panties remained strung across her knees so I put my foot into the crotch and pushed them the final distance down her legs and off her feet. I renewed my efforts with my own pants and managed to maneuver them down my legs and, with some struggle, off my feet. I returned my arms around her waist and my full attention to our kiss, which, with our naked flesh now in constant contact, began to increase in vigour and needful lust. I shifted my lower half across her thigh until I came to rest between her splayed legs, my penis nestled in her furry vagina. I began to stroke my erection against her soft bush, foretelling the action that was about to start, which caused our heated passion to reach the boiling point. We were groaning into each other’s mouths as our hands were running all over each other. I knew the moment had arrived and I reached down to her labia and rubbed two fingers against her swollen pussy lips. To my surprise my fingers were quickly enveloped into the fiery, soaking confines of her sucking sex. I had never felt any woman get this wet as my fingers were quickly swimming in a flood of her juices as they sunk all the way in. This caused Eleanor to groan into my mouth and roam her hands wildly up and down my back. 

I couldn’t wait a moment longer and removed my fingers from her dripping snatch, pulling my hips back until my ripened manhood was poised at the entrance of her steaming channel. My swollen cockhead made contact with her wet outer lips as they easily parted, allowing me entrance to the hottest cunt I had ever felt. I quickly sank all the way into her scalding canal, my balls coming to rest against the crevice of her ass. The incredible feeling ran through us both, causing us to clutch one another in a vice like grip.

“EeeeeiiiiiiiAAAAAHHHH!” Eleanor moaned into my mouth and wrapped her legs around my hips. “OH… Jeff. What are we doing?” she cried out, breaking our kiss.

“I think this is something we both need!” I gasped as I held myself deep inside her forbidden vagina.

I slowly began to churn my dick in her blistering trench, sucking franticly on her neck. This was the moment I had been dying for, my cock buried deep inside her, her gorgeous legs wrapped around me, and my chest crushed against her luscious tits. It was too much and even though I had only been inside her for ten seconds I knew I couldn’t last. I wanted her too much, to possess her, to spend the rest of my days buried inside her the pussy that had given birth to my girlfriend. I kissed her again as I entered her deep. I pushed into her. She pulled her legs back, and I pushed into her deeper still.

“Oh yeah,” she purred, turning her head from side to side and closing her eyes. “Deeper.” I pulled back and thrusted harder into her; the bed shook. She shuddered. “Yes… Just like that,” she said, opening her eyes.

I could feel my insides building as I dove into her, each time seeming better than the last. I paused and clenched my jaw as I almost came inside her. I stopped and she squirmed beneath me. “Are you getting close?” Eleanor said, stroking my cheek, trying to be still.

I just nodded my head “yes” and I rested inside her. We kissed and Eleanor “squeezed” me, again. Se grabbed my neck and pulled me close and we tasted each other again. I could feel everything inside her. I could smell her fragrance. I could hear her voice as I plunged deeper inside her. I never wanted to be somewhere so bad before or ever since. She pulled her tits to my mouth and I covered her erect nipples, licking them back and forth while she pulled them towards me.

“Oh my God,” she said louder, “that’s it…”

Renewed by a couple of brief rests, I plunged deeper into her deeper. I closed my eyes. I felt like I was going to explode inside Jessica’s Mom. She bucked under me and arched her back. I watched her eyes roll back as her eyelids closed.

“Oh yes, right there,” Eleanor purred, as I dove into her. “Right there,” she said, her voice trailed off as her insides tightened around me. She writhed and squirmed under me. “Ohhh, my god… I’m… I’m going to…” Eleanor said, straining to open her green eyes.

I nodded my head “yes” as I felt everything get slippery; her hips melted into mine. Eleanor suddenly stopped and pulled my hair. Her hands slid down my back and she jerked her head back and forth. I felt her hands pull my butt into her as she shuddered.

“Don’t move,” she breathed, “please, don’t move.”

Eleanor’s pussy was gripping my cock, then letting go. Gripping me tight again then, letting me go… over and over, as her silent orgasm caused her body to quiver and her breath to come in short gasps.

“Yes…” she said, her voice fading. “…Yes.”

I kissed her cheek and she tried to kiss me between spasms. I rested inside her for a moment. I pulled out of her and she cried, “Oh my God!” Eleanor moaned, watching my big cock ease effortlessly back inside her. “What have we done?” She looked at me, breathing heavily.

“What we needed to do… to mend things… to bring us closer together.”

“Yes. Yes, you’re right. I came for you… now you cum for me,” Eleanor said smiling, her cheeks flushed.

I thrust slowly at first, in and out as my cock slid in her pink pussy. I watched Eleanor’s pussy lips gently pull on my cock as it slid into her. I slowly slid out of her. I could feel her nice slippery resistance as my cock moved deeper into her. I stopped and rested inside her. I wanted to savour the moment. I kissed Eleanor again. She pulled her legs back and pulled me deep inside her. I could feel the pubic hairs of her pussy tangle with mine, as if they wanted to cling to each other. My cockhead slid across a soft “bump” deep inside her. I pushed in as far as I could.

“Ahhh… Jeff! I am gonna have… another one,” Eleanor begged, “please, don’t stop!”

I dove in and out of her, and she moaned loudly, gripping my waist tightly.

“Fuck me, Jeff,” Jessica’s Mom begged. Her sultry voice sent a wave through me. I could not hold back any longer.

“I am going to…” I said, huffing.

She grabbed my face.

“You can cum inside me. I took my pill,” Eleanor said, moving her hands to my butt and pushing me deeper into her.

“Yes,” I hissed, “Oh Eleanor…” 

As I began to pump my cock in and out in short strokes I felt a tingling begin in my feet that quickly spread throughout my body. At the same time Eleanor’s vagina began a relentless, insatiable, milking sensation around my cock and I knew she was as close to cumming as I was. All this was accompanied by an ever increasing, loud groan from both of us as the feeling washed over us like a gigantic wave.

A sudden grasping clutch from her inner pussy walls signaled her bursting into yet another orgasm and all my resistance was flung aside. I groaned aloud and shoved my length as deep into her as I could. With an almost painful jerk of bliss, my cock spat out a torrent of hot cum into her rippling sheath. Her pussy’s contractions milked my cum from my balls and I coated her womb with a salty gush of thick white semen. The womb where Jessica was conceived and carried for nine months. I felt the orgasmic wave overwhelm me and then, with my eyes closed, I was filling her with everything I had. I gasped. Eleanor came again and I could feel her clitoris pressing against my thick shaft. My cock pulsating inside her and she held me tight while I bucked on top of her. Waves moved over me, I felt stiff and yet fluid with Eleanor, as her body drank my incestious seed. I felt her heavy breath in my ear. As my hips continued thrusting and wave after wave of pure pleasure hit us, we clutched at one another, mouths wide open.

“ELEANOR! FUUUUUUCK!” I yelled.

I came in buckets, my Aunt’s famished pussy wildly sucking at my shaft, my cream spraying the walls of her scalding cunt as her molten juices bathed my dick. The sensation went on and on, as I felt we were cumming for hours and long after the final drop left my cock we continued to clutch each other tightly as the emotion continued to surge over us! As the feeling subsided we attempted to catch our breaths and regain our whereabouts, our heads spinning in the aftermath of that life-draining climax.

“Jeff… oh my beautiful Jeff… yesssssss…” Jessica’s Mom cried.

I was holding myself rigid above her trembling frame, but as the last of my spunk oozed into her shivering flesh, I groaned and collapsed on top of her, giving no thought to how my body was crushing her frail, beautiful form against the bed. All I could do was twist my face to the side in the clouds of her red mane and gasp for breath.

Eleanor pulled me in for a kiss as the final waves passed over me, over and over. I still bucked and flinched on top of her as she pulled on my lower lip with hers. Finally, I rested inside her. I kissed Eleanor’s neck and smelled her. She smelled sweet, like an orchid. Eleanor gave me a warm smile and we held each other for a long time.

I closed my eyes for a moment in an attempt to rest and regain my strength. I had never felt so drained and depleted after sex as I did right then. It must have been the build up, the longing, the desire finally culminating in a short, yet intense fuck, that, while it wasn’t the longest or gymnastic of my life, was the most draining. It was the act of fucking my own Aunt, a woman who absolutely drove me to the depths of frustration and also the heights of lust I didn’t know were possible, that made the whole experience so overwhelming. I opened my eyes and was surprised to see her staring at me, her eyes filled with tears.

“That was the most incredible experience of my life…” she cried. “But… what have we done? We betrayed the people who mean the most in our lives and for what? So you can brag to your friends that you got your wife’s mother in bed? Another notch in your gun? I’ve had sex with my sister’s son and my daughter’s boyfriend!” and she buried her head in the pillow.

I didn’t know what to say. Was she right? Was this all it was about, another conquest? I looked down at her and took her naked form in. The way her ample tits spilled out onto the bed, the nipples brushing against the sheets. I looked at her soft tummy and wide hips sloping down to those creamy thighs and the most stunning set of legs I have ever seen. Much to my amazement I felt a stirring in my loins and my penis began to reharden, all from just looking at her. I realised then that this was more than lust, more than just a lay. I had real feelings for this woman. She stirred something in me that I had no idea existed and I wanted her again, not to fuck her, but to make love to her.

“Oh Jeff…” she sobbed, “I committed adultery for you.”

I was still between her slender legs, her ankles still holding me in place, I rose up on my arms and looked down at my pretty, mature lover and said “Eleanor, it’s… it’s not like that. I… uhm… I don’t take what we just did lightly. It’s just that over these past few days I felt myself becoming closer to you. I have wanted us to be close for years and… it’s true, I look at you and I see a more mature and experienced version of Jess. I found I was becoming more and more attracted to you. I would just look at you and I could feel it in the pit of my stomach. I love you. I would never want to hurt you.”

At this point she lifted her head and looked at me through teary eyes as I spoke.

“I… I… can’t explain it, I don’t want to! I was just drawn to you, I… I think you’re an incredibly attractive, sexy woman and I just felt compelled to try to make you… happy. When we just… joined… I felt a connection to you that I’ve longed for. You aren’t something I’m going to brag about to the world… you’re something special… to me. You were incredible… that was the most incredible experience.” She made her eyes roll for a moment as if agreeing with me.

“You are important to me. This…” I gestured to our mated bodies, “Was important to me. When I saw you in the kitchen just now… I… I… just couldn’t fight it anymore… I… I needed you… I… wanted you so bad… I needed to prove my love to you and it just took control. It was like trying to resist some preordained fate… I didn’t have the strength… I… I… didn’t then and I.. don’t… now…”

I brought my parted lips down on hers and kissed her softly as she stared into my eyes. The kiss lingered and I began pressing my lips firmer against hers and I heard a soft moan escape her lips. I saw her eyes begin to flutter as she began to respond to the kiss and, finally giving in, she closed her eyes shut and gradually inched her arms up over my shoulders and around my neck. I slid my arms around her waist, squeezing her body against mine, as she began to return my kiss with furor, mouths fused together, heads bobbing in a lustful dance.

We were consumed by the passion all over again, as if it had been days since the first time, never mind barely twenty minutes! Now I pride myself on my recuperating powers and in most cases I can be ready for round two in half an hour or so, but never in my life had I been able to get this worked up so quickly! This woman could ignite unbelievable passion in me with just a look and I knew I’d never be able to get enough!

“You said you love me…” She whispered.

“I do…” I replied.

“I don’t know if this is love… or just lust… but I want you to make love to me.”

In an unspoken agreement our bodies began to rub against each other, following the rhythm of our kiss, sending sparks across and through our groins. I couldn’t wait and quickly shifted between her legs, feeling my rising erection come into contact with her furry mound. I lowered myself onto her and began to rub my engorged cock up and down against her swollen pussy lips, fueling our lust as we began to moan into each other’s mouths. I lowered my hips, pausing for a moment as I felt the tip line up with the mouth of her vagina, and slowly plunged my cock once again into her steaming channel. I felt a combination of my cool cum mixed with her hot juices bathe my dick as I sank deeper and deeper into her boiling snatch. I hit bottom and began to slowly pump my cock in and out as Eleanor let out a deep shudder and grabbed at my arms while she wrapped her legs around my hips. We broke the kiss and Eleanor froze in place and then cried out as if she were wounded.

“Oh, Jeff! Your cock… it’s huge… when I saw you use it… On my daughter… OH… MY…GOD… I wanted that! I wanted what she had,” she cried.

I felt the same overpowering feelings and began to moan as well, “You feel so good Eleanor… Hugs… You… it’s like you were meant for me,” I moaned.

I sucked on her neck and ear as I tried to control the intense feelings in my lower abdomen. My lips blazed a trail across her cheek until our lips slid wetly against each other. We began a leisurely pace of slow, sensual penetration that matched the pace of our deep, soulful, kiss. It was the most erotic fuck of my life as we writhed and moaned, Eleanor hunching her hips to receive each of my thrusts, her pussy clasping and releasing my throbbing cock.

“Take me from behind, Jeff? Fuck me like you fucked my daughter… Uunnnngggghhh!” she screamed at the top of her voice. Her body went rigid and her cunt muscles clamped down hard around my fully impaled fuck tool as she came. Her body convulsed, twitching and trembling as another orgasm ripped through her. Her cunt tightened around my prick, sucking like a voracious vacuum on my pole as I pumped inside her. I closed my eyes as I tried to fight against the incessant pull of her spasming vagina. I gritted my teeth, holding still as I tried to push back my cum. I felt it so close, wanting to rise up and explode. Somehow though I managed to hang on and the urge passed.

I looked down at Eleanor and suddenly was struck by a thought that should have entered my mind far sooner: Eleanor was my Mom’s identical twin. Was I wanting to fuck my Mom? A psychologist would have a field day with me! My Mom’s sister was slumped on the bed gurgling exhaustedly. Her eyes were dilated, her body sapped and spent. My fat prick was like an immense log between her legs, splitting her box wide open. Her cum dripped from the union of our mating and ran down the crack of her ass. She was exhausted and drained. My Aunt closed her eyes and let the last of her powerful climax wash over her. I smiled knowing that this was just round one.

Letting her rest for only a few seconds, I pulled my wet slick cock from her pulsing pussy. Eleanor moaned at the loss. Then I gently pulled her to a kneeling position and had her turn away from me, facing the pillows. She immediately knew what to do and leaned down, keeping her beautiful backside high in the air. I nudged her legs apart and stepped in behind her, staring at her ass like a predator and in that heated moment, I deeply suspected, and acted on the belief, that she was inviting me to fuck her. Exactly how Hugs and I copulated on Sylvia’s video.

I began ruthlessly groping her peachy ass, and grabbed the back of her neck, as he felt the wet heat from her pussy against the head of my swollen, throbbing cock. I paused for just a moment. As my conscience almost began to shake him free from the spell I was enchanted by. She sensed my hesitation and softly pleaded to me, “Oh please, please, I want this too, I need you.”

With that, I didn’t waste any time thinking. I pushed slowly, thrusting into her, feeling her soft, tight pussy envelope around the head of my cock, the sensation inviting me to push deeper and fuller inside. Her damp warmth caused me to swell even more, stretching her. My cock extended deeper each time I moved, and my balls smacked against her swollen clit with each pass. Eleanor moaned in approval, her eyes started to roll back as my slow but long movements accelerated in frequency, completely unsheathing and reentering fiercely. The tip of my penis vigorously rubbed her pussy lips with each rough passing. Each push of my hips caused my balls to slap harder and faster against her, and she whimpered in approval in the most marvelous way, her back arching, her head nodding.

Her brow was furrowed and her eyes were completely white, as her lips repeatedly mouthed the words, “Oh god, oh fuck, oh yes.” She breathed loudly and inconsistently, cooing and whining softly. Bracing herself, she followed my thrusts with gasps of shorter, quicker, almost panicked breaths, pushing back against the oncoming thrusts of my cock. Soon she began to let out long soft whimpers, only to bury her face in a pillow to keep from fully crying out to heaven and earth. I was reveling in the ecstasy I helped create; I could see it overtaking her, the energy welling up within her, exploding outward from every pore.

She was dripping wet as I hungrily pounded through her sopping red public hair from behind. Now, fully committing to act, to cheating, I was determined to get as much guilty pleasure as I could from the experience. Gripping just above her ass, and with my other hand taking hold of her cascading hair, I pulled her ginger hair, and furiously fucked her harder; viciously riding her as she scrambled to hold onto the bed frame and braced herself. Her perky tits shook and jiggled, rippling seismically, as her stiff nipples occasionally scraped against the cool satin sheets in the hot room, wickedly teasing her with euphoric anguish.

I wasn’t originally drawn to her beyond some sexual tension in our friendship, but from this angle, my cock stretching her warm, soft, swollen pussy, she may as well have been her flawless daughter that I wanted to fuck since I was a teenager. I lusted harder for her at this moment than I had for anyone. Her pussy was so exquisitely tight and as she pushed back into me, twerking and bouncing on my cock. I smiled through my clenched teeth, smacking her hard on the cheek, as my ego became engorged. The sex was too good; I was losing myself as I continued to hump her rhythmically, now moving my cock from side to side against her g-spot.

Looking back at me, her normally mousey face now sensual with dark eyes halved, intently watching me fuck her from a mirror on the wall, “Just like Jessica…” she purred, in a surprisingly sultry tone.

We continued to screw wildly, doggy-style, I grasped her hips to mine and helped pull her upright still impaled on my erect manhood. My hands fondled her breasts and my mouth found an earlobe as I rammed into her ferociously, carelessly enjoying every thrust. Her fierce and staccato, panicked breaths became even shorter in frequency as she tilted her head towards me and our lips met in a kiss. I fucked her as hard and well as I was able, squinting and clenching my teeth, sweat dripping onto her back sliding down between her cheeks, lubricating my ride even more. 

Taking the opportunity, one hand traced downwards rubbing her clit while forcefully arching her back upright, and reached around with my other hand, squeezing the nipples on her fabulous tits. With the intensity of my thrusts reaching a fevered pitch, feeling my strong hands groping, squeezing her breasts and feeling me grow to my fullest size inside her, she repeated back to me mindlessly, “I’m yours,” before orgasmic waves penetrated her more intensely than she was prepared for; exploding from between her legs, her body quivered, her eyes rolled back, and with her mouth agape, she exhaled and grunted allowing the waves of pleasure to rippled up and down her spine before she collapsed on the bed, a dumb smile involuntarily curling the corners of her mouth. 

It went on and on, neither of us wanting this feeling to ever end as we clung to one another, grinding our hips against each other in an illicit, sinful act. I turned her head towards me and my lips found hers once more. Suddenly I felt those familiar sparks ignite at the base of my dick and travel up my shaft, warning me that I was about to lose it. I picked up the pace as Eleanor gurgled and sobbed in ecstasy, our hips flying at one another. Just as I felt the cum race up my shaft Eleanor’s pussy convulsed around my rod, gripping it in flexing waves. Our mouths parted as Eleanor’s back arched and we both let out a strangled cry.

My cock shot wad after wad deep inside her as her snatch furiously clutched and milked my spewing member. We held onto each other for dear life, both of us shuddering in the throws of an overwhelming orgasm! Long after I had stopped cuming my cock continued to twitch, and pulsate, sending small jolts through Eleanor’s pussy, causing it to quiver around my shaft and, in turn, return those jolts to me. It was too intense of a feeling to move, so we continued to clutch at one another, riding out this final surge of sensation.

We were still panting hard and steadily. She lay on her stomach inhaling and exhaling quickly, still clouded from the high, amazed at how much she enjoyed herself. “I’m yours… I’m yours…” She whispered aloud, repeating the phrase as if stuck in a trance, feeling my heart beat against her back. My wet cock still hard, pressing against her, as I lovingly moved my hands all over her soft freckled skin, still massaging the still panting, euphoric, naked body of another man’s wife, replaying the animalistic sex in my head with a satisfied grin of a scoundrel. I then leaned forward and kissed her on the lips, and stared deep into her eyes.

“What will my Mom think?” I raptly said as we both chuckled together.

When our lust was finally satisfied we loosened our grips on one another and slowly relaxed. My Aunt lay on her back and I lay my body upon hers. Our breathing was heavy and laboured and we were covered in a light sheen, a result of our unleashed passion. I pulled my head out of the crook of her neck and focused on her face as she did the same. I think we were both feeling the same thing, a sense of overpowering emotion that had taken us to a place neither one of us had reached before. I slowly lowered my head and gently pressed my lips to hers and she raised her arms around my neck and kissed me back. This kiss, while it lacked the passion of the last few, was deeper, more ardent, and with more affection as we fused our mouths together and languished in it for several long minutes, still joined together. I could feel our co-mingled juices escape Eleanor’s pussy and puddle beneath us as we continued to kiss, lovingly, gently, caressing our mouths across one another’s. I finally felt my dick fall out of her warm canal as we broke off our kiss, drifting off to sleep.

I was roused from my snooze by the jostle of Eleanor getting out of bed and grabbing her nightie from the floor. I raised my head and was about to speak when she looked at me, quickly lowering her eyes in a guilty fashion.

“John will be home soon… I… I’ve got to… shower and get dressed,” she said before turning to face me. The nightie covered her breast but not her long legs as she stood beside the bed. I sat up to study my latest lover. She had my mother’s long red hair, freckles that outnumbered the night’s stars, and smoldering green eyes. She did not want to leave… and I didn’t want her to go. Eleanor looked at the door then back to me. Her eyes eventually focused on me. She smiled.

“I really want to thank you.”

“You already have.”

“The way you touched me,” she continued, “You made me feel like a woman again. I love you so much and I know this was the best thing I could give you to really thank you.”

Her nightie barely covered her vulva and I watched her hand lift it up so her fingers could stroke her pubes. I had noted that one difference between mother and daughter; Jessica’s Mom kept herself trimmed so that a small patch of curly red pubic hair tickled my nose. I found I liked that. Hugs prefered to be smooth. I couldn’t help but stare at Eleanor’s hand. She was now absent mindedly fingering herself. I could see my semen beginning to slowly leak out of her, our combined juices were starting to trickle slowly past her finger, down her slender thighs. All of this gave me a feeling of contentment that I could not deny.

“You are so beautiful. Uncle John is a lucky man.”

“I don’t want John. I want you to be my special person; my nephew and my lover. I know you would never hurt me and you will always take care of me.” I reached out my hands and softly touched her  breast through the thin, silky material and I let out a sigh. “But I know I want what I cannot have.”

Her nipples were so stiff and sensitive. She stood next to the bed for a second and placed her hand over mine as I cupped her right breast. Eleanor saw my concern and said, “Touch it. It’s all yours, if you want,” she continued; “I know I’ve wanted this for two years.”

“You’ve wanted me for two years?” I asked.

“Yes. In my darkest desires, I’ve wanted to touch you for quite a while, but you are my nephew and it has always just been a fantasy.”

“What did we do in your fantasy?” I had begun to stroke my cock. I was enjoying the power and strength of it. She opened her legs and I watched her finger probing her wetness. All the desire and excitement of the night was now focused between her legs. I stood up and kissed her. I was lost in that kiss. I savored her tongue and felt her hands travel over my nakedness. Everywhere she touched sent shivers across my body. Our kiss ended as our lips peeled apart. Eleanor was still smiling.

“Thank you.” With that she left, leaving me alone and wondering if this would be the last time I would get her into my bed. I then thought about Sylvia’s unborn baby, a sibling for my baby girl. Then I remembered Hugs waiting for me with my little daughter. I quickly realised that I also had to shower and dress and get over to the hospital, since it was nearly noon. As I finished getting dressed I heard John return home and head straight to the guest room where I could hear him in conversation with Eleanor. When I was ready to go I headed out to the kitchen and found my Uncle already there alone reading the paper. He looked happy and quickly got to his feet as I entered the room.

“I don’t know how you did it, Jeff, but my wife thinks the world of you. Thank you, on behalf of us all, thank you. You are an amazing young man. I will be proud to call you my son-in-law.”

We shook hands and ended up in a hug. I had fucked his wife and he was thanking me! John handed over a goody bag full of treats to share with Jessica as he informed me that Eleanor was taking her time getting ready and that they would see me at the hospital. I thanked him and left, driving to the hospital to visit Hugs and our baby with so many thoughts confusing my mind. I loved Jess with all my heart but as I held our bay and watched her sleeping, all I could see was the image of her Mom, exhausted and happily sated by our taboo sexual intercourse.

________

I was at the hospital with Jessica and the baby for about an hour when her folks walked in. Eleanor was in a blue striped short sleeve shirt with an elongated neck that revealed part of her shoulders and a pair of pleated, white shorts. She avoided all eye contact with me, hardly acknowledging my presence in the room, a result of being filled with guilt. She and John sat at the wall opposite the foot of the bed making small talk with Jessica while I sat at her side. While John was somewhat obscured by the bed, Eleanor was clear in my sights. During their conversation, Eleanor crossed her legs, causing her shorts to ride up. As I gazed down her frame my eyes came to rest at the sight of her exquisite, creamy thighs fully exposed by her creeping shorts. It was too much for me as I stared at those luscious legs, remembering that just hours ago I had lied between them, pumping my manhood into her hot, wet snatch until I exploded deep inside her. My sperm was inside her, as she chatted with her family, seeking out another egg to fertilise. My essence would live inside her for days… and she declared herself as ‘mine’. I felt that familiar lurch in my shorts and was soon overcome with desire to breed with the voluptuous MILF. With the doctor’s decision to send Jessica and the baby home the next day, I was a little depressed to think I may have had my one and only shot at her mother.

I needed to get out of there, there were just too many conflicting emotions for me to deal with, so I told Jessica I needed to run to the store. I ended up walking around the streets of the hospital like some lovesick kid, trying to figure out what I was going to do with this relentless inappropriate desire. After thinking about it for a while, I realised that I still loved Hugs and the life we were going to have with the baby and I would just have to get used to the idea that I had the hots for Eleanor. She practically looked like Hugs, as did the twins, it was hardly surprising that I was sexually attracted to them. After today how often would we be together anyway? She had no intention of leaving her husband and I would never leave Hugs. No, this was best left as an amazing, erotic memory.

I made my way back to the hospital and found out that Jessica’s folks had left to do some shopping for her homecoming. I hung out for a couple of hours holding the baby and spending some time with my girlfriend. I was looking forward to getting them home and getting our life back on track, which included fucking my fiancé again! If anything was going to focus my mind then it was going to be Hugs and her voracious sexual appetite. I was sitting on the hospital bed with Jessica, getting kind of frisky with her when she reminded me that we were still five weeks away from being able to have sex. That’s just great, I thought, no nookie from my beloved and Eleanor still at the house for another week driving me crazy. I’ll be spending a lot more time in the bathroom with old rosy palmer!

It was suppertime when I got home and I found her parents in the kitchen preparing it for the new arrival. They had been out grocery shopping and buying supplies and clothes for the baby. Uncle John gave me his usual happy greeting and Eleanor just looked at me and gave me a pained half smile. This was going to be a long night. I decided to go sit in the living room and watch some YouTube while they got supper together. Before I left I couldn’t help taking a sly glance at Eleanor, watching her bend over to get a pan and giving me a wide eyed look at her round ass and long legs. I felt my pulse quicken at the sight and quickly retreated to the living room, burying my nose in my tablet.

About a half-hour later John announced supper was ready and I tossed the tablet aside and sat there for a moment envisioning the setting at the table. John at one end, me at another and Eleanor in the middle, no one saying much, just getting through the meal. But sometimes fate plays a hand in things and offers you an opportunity you didn’t count on. As I made my way to the table John had taken his seat at one end and Eleanor was placing her plate down in her customary place, at John’s left. However, they had left all the bags from their shopping trip on all the other chairs except for the one next to Eleanor. John offered to move them as I got there, but I told him it wasn’t necessary and I sat right down next to Eleanor, much to her dismay.

We began to eat with John making most of the small talk, with Eleanor grunting or shaking her head at him, but never even acknowledging that I was in the room. At one point I glanced down and caught sight of Eleanor’s silky thighs, framed by the napkin in her lap. All through dinner I kept stealing glimpses of those thighs, being careful not to get caught. I lost all control at one point and was overcome with the need to touch them. I let my right hand drop to my lap and then slowly slither across my leg to the side of my chair and then up the side of Eleanor’s chair, all the while watching them both. They were in some uninteresting conversation about the golf course John played at today and not paying any attention to me. My fingertips came in contact with her satin thighs and my dick jerked in my pants while Eleanor took in a sudden gasp of breath! John asked her if she was all right and she covered by saying she felt a chill and tried to relax as my hand roamed up and down her thigh. They were so soft and smooth, I knew she must have shaved them just this morning, an image in my mind that made my cock twitch again.

Eleanor struggled with trying to regain her composure and tried leaning away from me to escape my wandering hand, to no avail. She tried crossing her legs, but that only gave me access to the underside of her thigh and brought my fingers close to her bushy mound, which was beginning to emanate some heat. John announced he was putting some coffee on and started to get up and I froze with my hand on Eleanor’s thigh where it meets her ass. The moment he was gone Eleanor grabbed my hand, looked at me with exasperation.

“Are you crazy???!!!” she whispered, exasperated. “You’re going to get us caught and we’ll lose everything we care about! Now stop it! This isn’t the time or the place…”

She threw my hand back onto my lap and got up with her plate and went into the kitchen. I sat there and thought about what she had said and it confirmed in my mind that she was obviously scared of this thing ruining our families. I had no idea what to do next, so I brought my plate into the kitchen and turned right around and went back into the living room and turned on the television. John and Eleanor sat at the table drinking coffee and making small talk for a while and eventually Eleanor got up and left the room.

I heard her enter the bathroom in the hall and soon could hear the shower while John joined me in the living room. We didn’t say much to each other, partly because he was reading a magazine and partly because I was feeling a little guilty that I had been screwing his wife. I mean what would I say to him, “Hey Uncle, your wife is a fantastic fuck, would you mind if I did her again?”

It’s not like we had a lot to say to one another before, but now it seemed all the more difficult. We sat there for a while, him reading and me watching television while I heard Eleanor come out of the bathroom and go to her room. It was obvious after a while that Eleanor wouldn’t be joining us and in a short time John got up, said goodnight and went to bed. I watched a forgettable movie for a while, but couldn’t really concentrate, so I gave up and went to bed too. I must have just lay there for over an hour, replaying the events of the day in my mind, especially the time spent with Eleanor that morning. Sleep came slowly, always more difficult with a raging hard on, but eventually I drifted off.

I was awoken in the middle of the night by the creaking sound of my door opening. I’m a very light sleeper, so it doesn’t take much to wake me. I glanced at the clock and saw that it was 2:13am and then focused on the door, trying to adjust to the dark. I strained to make out if someone was actually coming in or if the door just happened to creep open. I could make out a form slipping through the door frame and quietly closing the door behind them. The majority of my room was flooded by moonlight shimmering in through triple windows along the far wall, except by the door, which remained in shadow. It took a moment for whoever it was to walk into the moonlight and for a moment I was afraid that someone may have broken in! Those fears were pushed aside as the figure walked towards the bed and I could clearly see that it was Eleanor. As she reached the side of my bed I sat upright, looking at her.

“Eleanor, what… what are you doing here?” I asked in a hushed tone.

She looked at me with a pained expression. “Oh, Jeff, forgive me, I… I didn’t mean to startle you,” she said “I… uhm… I… I… couldn’t sleep. I… haven’t been able to… to… get… what happened today… straight in my mind. I… I’m so ashamed… and yet… I… couldn’t… couldn’t… fight… the… the…”

She looked down and grabbed the sash of her robe and slowly undid the tie and let it fall, causing her robe to part and exposing part of her naked form underneath! My penis lurched to attention as she grabbed the sides of her robe and pulled them off her shoulders and allowed it to fall to the floor. She stood before me, the moonlight illuminating her body, her heavy tits tipped by erect nipples, her womanly hips framing her ginger bush leading down to those heavenly hips and killer legs. I drank her in for a moment and then held out my hand for hers. She looked at me for a moment and then cried out, “Oh, Jeff, no one can ever know about us…” clasping her hand in mine as I anxiously pulled her onto the bed with me.

Her arms went around my neck as mine encircled her waist and our parted lips met in a crushing, urgent kiss. We fell to the bed, me on top, as we were consumed by the fire of passion, holding onto one another in a tight embrace. Our mouths were fused together, grinding against one another. My penis hardened quickly and was resting on her curly bush as we continued to ravage each other, hands wildly caressing each other, fanning the flames of the white hot lust that threatened to carry us away.

I lifted my hips and felt my cock head fall across her swollen pussy lips and into position at the entrance to her sex. I gave a gentle shove and felt my erection make its way up the smooth walls of her tightly clasping vagina, bathing it in searing pussy juice, until I came to rest with my bloated balls slapping against her pivoting ass. Every nerve ending in my body came alive as I slowly began to pump my distended member in and out of her hot snatch, her body jolting under me, slipping and churning in a delirious spasm. I broke the kiss and attacked those glorious tits, alternating between the two, sucking the pointed nipples between my teeth and bathing the huge areolas with my tongue. This drove her to new heights as her pussy began sucking hungrily at my aching cock, convulsing tightly around my rapidly plunging hardness.

We began to moan in unison as her love tunnel continued clasping voraciously around me and massaged my cock to a flooding hardness that threatened to split her in two. Breathing heavily she pushed me away from her and crawled out from underneath me. I could only watch in awe as she climbed on top of me carefully and sat on my lap. My cock was resting against her stomach, twitching as her skin made contact with it and I was breathing hard, looking up at the voluptuous woman in confusion.

“I’m sorry,” she panted, taking control of the situation, “But I need to ask you something important.”

“Anything, Eleanor…”

“I want to have your baby…”

“No way! Eleanor-”

“No, listen!” She pushed her finger to my lips and began talking, “I know… I’m too old, but I always wanted a son and fate blessed me with daughters. I was always jealous of my sister for giving birth to you…”

She paused. She was beautiful, naked in the moonlight, all sleek curves and soft skin. My eyes roved over her body, learning every inch of her and mapping her freckles. My eyes turned to a dark, cobalt blue as they filled with heat and barely suppressed desire.

“Is Sylvia pregnant with your baby?”

Fuck! I could say no. I needed to say no. But I nodded and Eleanor smiled.

“She’s too young… She has her whole life ahead of her. Her father and I have decided to raise her baby as our own… Jeff, I’m going to raise your baby. You’re going to have a son. She told us this morning and desperately wanted to tell you… and her big sister.”

“Sylvia’s having a boy?”

Eleanor beamed. “Yes, and I will look into his eyes and see you there. John will never know. It will be our secret…” Eleanor sat on the bed, proud and tall, her red hair tumbling down her bare back and her green eyes alight with more than enough passion and desire to match my own. Boldly, she shuffled forward and stroked her hands down my chest. Her fingers trembled with a shocking mixture of arousal and excitement, impatient to get skin to skin. She braced herself on my shoulders, and lifted her body over me. I looked down to see her vagina hovering over my large erection. She looked me in the eyes and lowered herself onto me.

It felt like heaven as her warm opening stretched over my penis. The head tunneled its way up into her, and she groaned as I slowly slid deeper and deeper. She took my entire length, until her vagina made contact with my pelvis. She adjusted to my size, her muscles squeezing and contracting around my girth. She ground against me, trying to increase my pleasure as much as possible.

“How does that feel?” she asked.

What could I say? My Aunt knew I had impregnated two of her children. She wanted to raise my son as her own! I was fucking my girlfriend’s mother and she was asking me how it felt?

“It feels great,” I finally said.

“Then let me just fuck you,” she said, “just enjoy he ride.”

I thrust as well as I could, but she did most of the moving. She moved around on my lap, tugging at me and stimulating as much of me as she could. I could tell she wasn’t seeking her own pleasure, maybe she thought that was going too far with her husband snoring down the corridor.

“I won’t last long,” I said, thinking she would want to climb off of me and switch positions.

But instead, her face changed. My Aunt closed her eyes, and lowered her head. She didn’t say anything, and I wouldn’t be able to hold back much longer. I couldn’t if I wanted to. As we looked each other in the eye she reached down with one hand and cupped one of her huge tits and with the other reached down grabbed mine, bringing it to her other breast. As she did we both let out an audible sigh. It was such a great feeling as she slowly slid down until she bottomed out and I was balls deep inside Jessica’s Mom. It felt incredible. With my cock deep inside her, Eleanor reached out and grabbed my hands and started slowly rocking her hips back and forth again. Her pussy was so wet that I could feel her juices soaking me. I let her hands go and reached out and grabbed her hips. She reached out, put her hand on my shoulders and I started encouraging her to move up and down instead of rocking.

She immediately picked up on what I was doing and she leaned her face down to mine, kissed me, “You just want to see them bounce don’t you?” All I could do was nod. Before I could even kiss her again she sat back up and started a slow up and down rhythm riding my cock. As this began her tits started to slowly bounce and swing around. It was such a marvelous, erotic sight. As she was bouncing up and down my hands moved lower on her hips and around to the sides of her nice round ass. I had two hands full of ass and was guiding her up and down more quickly. As the pace quickened I watched her tits bounce and swing even more. I felt a smile come across my face as I watched her beautiful boobs. I looked up to see her looking at me and she smiled and quickened her pace. She was riding me so hard I thought we would make the bed creak and give away our illicit affair. As she kept it up I looked up and watched her close her eyes and roll her head back with her mouth open a little.

I took my hands off her hips and moved them back up to her tits. As soon as I had them in my hands she looked down at me again. I slowly moved my hands in and my fingers took hold of her nipples. As I did so she rolled her head back again. Eleanor’s nipples felt painfully hard and sensitive. I pinched them hard between my fingers as she gasped in appreciation. I rolled them around and pulled them hard using them to lift her tits. As I did this she slowed her bounce but began a very short rough thrust and she fucked me hard. I kept the pressure on her nipples and kept pulling her tits up as she fucked me. She suddenly looked down at me and I knew she was almost there. She had half a smile on her face and a look of great pleasure. I squeezed her nipples again and she closed her eyes.

“Eleanor?” I groaned, trying to warn her.

It was a wonder we didn’t wake John at this point with our loud moaning and groaning as our passion reached its pinnacle and I could feel the white hot cum building up inside my heated balls as they beat against her wildly gyrating ass. We both clutched one another tightly and I could feel my cock jerking wildly, stiffening even larger as it erupted, sending liquid fire ricocheting around her hotly convulsing vaginal walls! She was smiling as she leaned her head back for a few seconds and then looked me right in the eyes. Suddenly she winced and I felt her vagina contract repeatedly. She was cumming. She started moaning, and her hips began twitching. I couldn’t take it any more, and I was too deep inside of her to pull out. She clutched at my shaft with her vagina walls, moving ever so slightly. I was shooting thick spurts of semen, and Eleanor’s mouth hung open in a silent scream as her searing pussy madly milked at my spewing dick. Our orgasms endured for several moments, as her insatiable cunt continued sucking at my dick, draining my balls dry. When my cock stopped twitching and Eleanor’s body ceased shaking she collapsed on top of me, both of us spent and laboring to breathe, as we languished in the afterglow of our forbidden sex. It was several minutes before either of us could speak and finally Eleanor looked at me and broke the silence.

“So good…” I didn’t say anything. I was lost in a post-grasmic haze. “Was I good…I mean… was I as good as my daughters?” she finally asked.

I nodded my head. She didn’t move, she kept me deep inside of her. “I came inside you,” I said.

She put a finger to my lips. “I know. It’s alright. I’m safe.”

I was still partially erect. She moved slightly, shifting just a bit. My cock twitched, causing her to sigh. We didn’t say anything for a while, and slowly I grew hard again inside of her. Without saying anything, she began to fuck me again. This time was different. She wasn’t inhibited, only seeking release for me. She was groping me and thrusting against me and undulating in a most obscene way. I had never imagined my Aunt as such a sexual person. She came only a few minutes into our illicit copulation, and I could tell I was going to last quite a while this time.

I was too weak to facilitate any other position, so Eleanor continued fucking me gently, sqeezing and releasing my cock until she came again. I felt her vagina flutter around me then a sudden wet warmth flooding down into my matted pubes, soaking my overworked testicles. Eleanor stopped to catch her breath, leaving me plugged inside her and after she started up again, there was a renewed sense of lust between us. I was thrusting up to meet her harder than ever, and she was saying the foulest things I had ever heard. More “fucks” came out of her mouth than I had ever heard in my life. The raw sexual lust she was humping me with finally began to push me over the edge. 

“Fuuuuuuuckkkkk!” I rose up from the bed and held her tightly against me as I started to cum inside my taboo mature lover. My Aunt relaxed as I released fresh semen into her her welcoming vagina. Eleanor slowly moved with me, stroking my head and pressing herself to me as my penis throbbed what was left in my balls deep into her clasping sex. As I finished cumming, she softly approached another orgasm, letting it slowly overtake her, her cervix sucking my seed into her uterus and my sperm flooding into her forbidden womb. After she came down, she kissed me passionately.

“Why did you come to me tonight?” I asked finally when we were enjoying the afterglow of our illicit sex. My one hand was on her curvaceous rump, the other lost in her long wavy hair. She stroked my chest playfully and we lay there like lovers, the room smelling sex.

“Because this has to be the end. With Jessica coming home tomorrow we can’t take any more chances and we need to leave this behind.” I said nothing as she continued. “You’ve given me the most extraordinary experience of my life and I will cherish it always, but I cannot hurt my daughter or husband… if they ever found out. Try and understand… we have healed the family… I won’t break it apart.” She smiled at me, leaned over and gently kissed my lips then climbed from our love nest, quickly put her robe on and left before I could say anything else to try and persuade her from her sensible course of action. I thought about what she said as the room was plunged back into darkness. The bedroom smelled of our sin and realised she was right. I needed to be better than this and promised myself that I would do everything in my power to concentrate on Jessica and the baby and put my feelings toward Eleanor in their rightful place.

________

The next day was a whirlwind, going to the hospital and getting Jessica and the baby, bringing them home, dealing with all the friends dropping by and running around getting some last minute items for the baby. Through it all I had very little time to notice Eleanor or what she was wearing, and besides I had made a vow to myself to put her out of my mind. In truth she had done me an amazing favour. Our feelings for eachother had thawed and she was right, we had healed the rift between us. She was going to keep our secret even knowing I had knocked up two of her children. Sylvia would getto go to University and she and my uncle were going to raise my son right on my doorstep! 

Hugs was ecstatic to see the change in her mothers demeanor when she returned home with the baby.  She was thrilled to see that her Mom not only treated us with civility and respect, but there was also a love that had been missing for far too long. Hugs was quick to notice that she even spoke to me warmly. I am not sure if her Dad knew anything that had transpired but he was happy to have his little girl home and that the unconventional pregnancy had produced a healthy granddaughter.

So the rest of their visit went rather smoothly, with Eleanor and I still finding ourselves drawn to each other. When we were alone we simply couldn’t help ourselves and ended up fucking like bunnies in heat. On a couple of evenings we left our beds in the middle of the night and met on the living room couch for a quickie. It was instant combustion any time we were near each other. I was sad the day they left. As much as I loved Jessica and our baby, what I had sexually with Eleanor was beyond my wildest dreams. Eleanor felt the same way and as soon as she left she went to work on convincing John that she should spend more time at home. She played on the fact that they missed the baby, and she wanted to spend time with her eldest daughter now the twins were about to set off on their own educational careers. He wasn’t opposed to the idea but the frequency of our incestuous liaisons decreased anyway. 

A few weeks later and my complicated life seemed to be finally settling. I was happy in my new job. Hugs was in love with her new daughter and enjoying being a mother. I was a doting father and looked forward to the day I could marry my cousin and officially have my own family. It was late summer morning and Hugs got up early and greeted her mother at the door. I was still in bed and heard them cooing over the baby before I heard Jessica’s voice shout up the stairs; 

“See you in a couple of hours!” 

Her Mom was going to ‘assist’ me in looking after little Lauren, while Jessica took her driving test. It was a Saturday and I was sat on the bed in my boxers having just got up. I grabbed my dressing gown and headed downstairs to Eleanor and baby Lauren. Jessica’s Mom was still dressed for the summer, a red strappy top and matching red bottoms. She looked stunning, as always.

“Hey, Jeff. So, how are the wedding plans going?” she asked, trying to make conversation.

“Oh, we are making a list of venues! Things are going well. How are things with you and your husband?” I asked, knowing there had been some difficulties at home.

“Um, not great to be honest.” She told me.

“How come? If you don’t mind me asking…”

“Not at all, it’s good to talk about it, get it off my chest! I just feel like we’ve lost that closeness we should have, you’ve spoiled me… I want more from him but I don’t think he sees that.” She explained.

“Oh! That’s… that’s not good!” I said, understandingly.

“It’s nothing new to be honest. Our physical relationship hit the rocks long ago, we’ve not had sex for months!”

“Oh, that’s definitely not good!” I replied, “Doesn’t it bother you?”

“Of course it does! I’ve not had an orgasm since… we… you know? Fuck! I need you but I can’t expect you to keep performing for me just because I’m becoming frustrated in my marriage.”

“Ahh right, I see. Don’t you masturbate?” I asked, only afterwards realising this was an insane question to ask your future mother-in-law!

“Well, if you wanted me to, I could help you relieve your frustrations. You know that I am more than happy to.”

“Mmmmm… so, do you want to give me an orgasm this morning?” Eleanor asked, “While Jess is away?”

“Only if you’d like me to,” I responded.

“I would! I have just put the baby down so there should be no interuptions. There’s just one condition…”

“For you, anything?” I replied, surprised that my suggestion had made it this far.

“Promise me that we will always find time for us to be lovers? I don’t want to leave John… I want you to fuck me… if you want to… I want you to fulfill my sexual needs… so I don’t seek out a random man to have an affair with. I love him… but I love you too. Help me keep this from him and I will do anything you want?”

“Of course, both go without saying.”

“Good. We have a couple of hours… How would you like to do this?” She asked nervously.

“Well, I’m barely wearing any clothes… and I think we both should be naked.”

Silently Eleanor took hold of the bottom of her red strappy top, pulling it slowly up and over her head as she did revealing her huge breasts, topped with dark red nipples. She discarded this on the sofa before hooking her fingers in her bottoms and slowly pulling them down, revealing her neatly kept pussy. Eleanor now stood completely naked in front of me, if anything her eldest daughter now looked like her identical twin! I stared at her tight accentuating her body and curves. She was strong and muscular for a woman, but still very feminine and fragile looking. Her skin was pale, freckled and her breasts were pert and very nicely shaped. Her legs were toned and muscular from her sailing and golf and her ass was round and inviting. I took her in as a smile grew on my face. She was gorgeous. There was an uncomfortable silence as we both took in what was going to happen.

“You have amazing breasts, Eleanor, may I?” I asked, breaking the silence.

“Yes…” She replied, nervously.

I stepped back and leaned up against the kitchen counter. I reached towards her, gently touching her perfect pink nipple. It immediately sprang to life swelling at my touch blooming into a slightly puffy bulb. I leaned forward and licked it gently. She tasted of clean soap and perfume. I slowly raised my hands up to Eleanor’s breasts, grabbing at her soft tit-flesh with my fingers whilst running my thumbs over her nipples, hardening them into fat red pencil erasers. I then lent down and sucked Eleanor’s nipples into my mouth once more, gently nibbling on each one with my teeth as I lifted her up onto the counter.

The tip of my tongue began to swirl gently around her nipple, dancing along her large areola. My eyes look up as my lips separated, softly closing on her nipple… Watching her eyes closing, her mouth opening… Her back arching some, pushing her chest to me. My left hand was on her lower back, touching her right ass cheek. Gently rubbing… squeezing… almost kneading it in my hand. My right arm was now around her upper back, keeping her chest close to me as I continued to suck softly. Closing my lips, twisting my head a little bit and pulling back until her swollen nub softly popped out of my mouth. Grinning as the tip of my tongue begins to softly dart at her nipple, now fully erect. My teeth began to gently close on the base of her nipple while the tip of my tongue teased the tip in my mouth. I could hear and see her breathing getting heavier. I could feel her body moving, her chest pushing to me, her hips rolling so softly in my lap. Her legs wrapped around my lower back.

Both my hands were encircling her shivering body as my mouth moved to her right breast, immediately closing my mouth on her erect nipple. Closing my lips on the bottom, pulling. Sucking firmly as my mouth came off and immediately was back on, my head twisted a little to the right. The flat part of my tongue lapping at her sensitive nipple. Reading Eleanor’s reactions, her breathing, her hips rolling, her chest pushed out, I knew she was building up to something. I didn’t stop. My hands brought her breasts together as my mouth aggressively closed on her nipples, one then the other. Sucking firmly. Pulling on them. My tongue teased them as I felt my Aunt squirming before she tightened up, biting her bottom lip. Grinning through my teeth with her nipple in my mouth as her body began to quiver.

Slowing my movements as I watched the first wave move through her. She finally opened her incredible green eyes, grabbed my jaw with both hands and brought my lips to hers, kissing me deeply. Our tongues danced before she slid from the counter to the floor and leaned into my left ear. I could hear her breathing hard. She whispered, “Take me to bed.”

I lifted her up and she immediately wrapped her arms around my neck. Her legs wrapped around my lower back. Kissing my neck, my chin, my lips as we approached the bedroom. I placed my left knee on the bed as I lay her down on her back softly. Climbing up and kissing her passionately. Our hands all over each other. My hands moved down to her furry pussy, my fingers teasing her slit. A jolt of pleasure surged into her, and she managed to grit her teeth to hold back a moan, more of a reflex than anything.

“Do you want me to stop, Eleanor?”

She looked like she was about to answer, but my finger slipped inside of her, and this time, she could not contain the moan that came out. I was fingering her now and Jessica’s Mom was struggling more and more to hold back moans of pleasure. The pace of my finger increased, and her breath quickened as well. My free hand gripped her throat and gently squeezed. Her eyes looked up at me in surprise but immediately softened to the increasing pleasure.

Her face flushed as red as her hair as I moved my finger tip to work her clitoris, she began to shudder immediately as she struggled to breathe. The hand that was on her throat went down a bit, and rested on her left breast before giving it a squeeze. The moan that came from Eleanor was unlike any I had heard before. It was deeper than I thought her voice was capable of, and it sounded like she was almost scared that it felt so good. “Ohhhhhh, fuck!” She cried out, her hands grabbing at my wrist and holding it against her crotch tightly. “Oh Jeff, don’t fucking stop!” I had absolutely no intention of doing that, ever.

I wanted nothing more than to flip her over and replace the finger with my cock, but I didn’t press my luck. I simply kept fingering her, never changing pace or depth. At least not until she cried out “Almost!”, which had me pushing the entire length of my finger inside her. She began to rock her hips, uncontrollably fucking herself against my invading digit, until after a few minutes she started blubbering. “I’m… I’m gonnna, I’m gonna, oh fuck I’m gggg…”

She never got it out, as the orgasm hit her like a freight train, her voice box seizing up as she opened her mouth in a silent scream, her hips lifting at least a foot off the bed, her toes curling up, and her pussy clamping down on my finger like a vice. I finger fucked her the entire way through it, and she made a combination of whimpers, moans, and groans. She had never cum this hard. As she began to come down from the apocalyptic climax, I stopped probing with my finger, and I eventually pulled it out, gently caressing around her pubic area. For Eleanor’s part, her body twitched and spasmed, and tears formed in her eyes as the emotional impact of it all hit her. I crawled up beside her and kissed her deeply, and she responded by pulling me close. “Nothing has ever felt like that before,” she whispered, “I need this… I need you.”

“I’m glad you liked it”, I responded, kissing her again. “and I’m assuming you want me to do things like that with you more often?”

“Uhhh huuu”, was all she could say, her eyes drooping. The post-orgasm exhaustion had caught up, and she was beginning to drift off. I didn’t mind. Cumming that hard would make anyone pass out.I quietly climbed off the bed, and lay between her legs, facing her quivering pussy. I could feel the tension as I slowly reached out with my hands and stroked her inner thighs, she flinched slightly at first as my hands made contact with her flesh but stayed quiet. My hands glided slowly up towards her pussy before I lightly ran my fingers over her exposed labia, I could feel the wetness of anticipation on them and as my finger penetrated her hole I could feel the dampness surrounding it. I withdrew my finger, Eleanor’s juices glistening like dew as they clung to it, before finally I lowered my face to her pussy.

My tongue darted out, causing Eleanor to again flinch as it made contact with her pussy lips, I licked up and down her lips, slowly parting them, before sliding my tongue into  Eleanor’s damp hole, tasting her juices and eliciting a barely audible whimper of pleasure from her. I withdrew my tongue from her hole and again licked up her glistening slit until I reached my goal, Eleanor’s clit. I heard her moan gently as my tongue glided over it for the first time. She continued moaning as my tongue snaked over her sensitive clit, gently teasing her closer and closer to the orgasm she was now desperate for.

I stopped briefly, and within seconds I heard a whimpered “Please!”, I knew she was mine to have now! My tongue homed straight in on her clit again, slowly and deliberately increasing the pressure until she screamed: “Oh my fucking God, I’m going to cuuuuuuummmmmmmm!”

I continued my assault, as I tipped her over the edge: “Fuuuuuucccccckkkkkk, oooooooooooohhhhhh yyyyeeeeeeeeeeeesssssssssssssss!” She screamed as her juices gushed out onto my face.

As I stood up, my cock was so hard that it felt like it was going to explode, I was hoping it would be taken care of. I looked at Eleanor, breathing deeply on the bed as she recovered from her orgasm. “Thank you so much, that was the most fantastic orgasm of my life!” She told me breathily.

“My pleasure!” I replied with a grin.

“No, the pleasure was all mine, but maybe we could change that now, if you wouldn’t mind me thanking you?”

“I don’t think I’d mind…”

“Well, would you rather have your future mother-in-law’s lips sliding up and down your hard shaft as she gave you the best blowjob you’ll ever have. Or would you prefer to slide that big cock into my wet pussy?” Eleanor asked.

I didn’t answer, I simply stepped between her legs, lined the head of my cock up and slowly slid into Eleanor’s sopping vagina. Eleanor and I both moaned in unison at the feeling of my shaft slowly traveling up her well lubricated cunt until it filled her completely. “Oooooooh, you’re Jeff… sooooo big! No wonder… my daughter’s… wanted you… Fuck me!” Eleanor moaned.

I moved closer and I held my hard cock and teased her clit and pussy which spread her juices over her entrance and the end of my thick cock. I placed my hands on her hips as I eased my cock between her pouting labia. Slowly I pushed forward, watching as my hard cock spread her wet lips, stretching them wide as my thick shaft eased into her.

“Oh fuck, how can my Nephew’s cock feels so good inside me?”

Eleanor was moaning as I continued to slowly thrust my cock into her. I put my hand on one pert breast and pressed firmly, keeping her pinned to the bed while I started to ease my cock in and out of her hot pussy. She was so eager to have my cock inside her curvaceous body that she started moving her vulva up towards me, urging me to fill her up even more. I started slowly sliding my cock in and out of her, gradually building up speed as I watched her huge breasts jiggle and dance about on her chest, whilst her face contorted in pleasure as my cock filled her again and again, slamming into her with merciless intent. I reached down and grabbed her tits, mauling them with my hands as she moaned louder and louder.

“Oh yes, oh my god, oh yes Jeff, I’m going to….I’m going to….oh fuck!” she shouted as she suddenly came all over my cock, her body shaking and her vagina clamped around my thick manhood. I could feel my cum rising in my balls from the sensations of her tight pussy on my engorged cock. Looking down at her I grabbed her sexy legs and placed them on my shoulders, and watched my glistening cock slide in and out of her slim body while she lay slumped on my bed still overcome by her recent orgasm. I started fucking her fast, thrusting my hard cock deep inside her warm pussy and filling her up with each stroke.

I could feel my cock pushing up deep inside her pink depths and spreading her pussy lips with each urgent thrust. I fucked her roughly, my strong hands digging into her thin waist to hold her still while I pushed my cock deeper and deeper with each thrust. Eleanor started to respond to my fucking by moving against me again, and I could feel her pussy tighten around my cock. I raised myself on my hands while I took her on the bed I shared with Hugs and she pushed herself up onto her elbows, staying with me. Her eyes were dilated and her soft red hair was swaying back and forward in time with my deep strokes. I couldn’t resist reaching up with one of my hands and held the back of her head, entwining her red hair between my fingers. I was in complete control now and Eleanor could do nothing except respond to my fucking as I buried my cock deep inside her sweet tight pussy. This control I had over her was turning her on and she started making her mewing noises again, which I now knew would result in another orgasm if I continued. I could feel my own cum rising in my balls and cock and I knew I would soon be cumming inside this beautiful mature woman.

“I’m going to cum soon Eleanor, I’m going to cum inside you,” I said while I continued to fuck her.

“Oh yes Jeff, I want your cum, please, fill me with your seed,” she begged me, her words punctuated with her moans of an impending climax.

With a grunt I folded her body beneath me and I pressed my cock deep inside her, and with a shout I started to cum inside her. Again and again I felt my hot cum spray inside her tight pussy, filling her up with my illicit spunk. I kept my cock buried all the way inside the tunnel Hugs had emerged from twenty-five years earlier while my cum continued to shoot from my hard cock and I heard her screams of joy as she came again, her body shuddering and her pussy milking my cock while her orgasm consumed her. I launched volley after volley of my incestious seed, coating Eleanor’s pussy with my sperm as she clamped down around my cock, her final orgasm rippling through her body as she groaned in pleasure.

“That was the best I’ve ever had, I can’t believe how much cum you’ve shot into me!” Eleanor said as I recovered from my orgasm.

“I can’t believe we just did that!” I replied completely out of breath.

“Why? Do you regret it?” She asked, a concerned look on her face.

“Of course not, it was absolutely fantastic. I just can’t believe I’m lucky enough to fuck my fiancé’s sexy Mom!” I said as I pulled my cum and juice covered cock from her pussy.

Eleanor sat up and got off the bed, before kneeling down on the floor, “I’m going to do this just because you called me sexy!” She told me.

Eleanor then grabbed hold of my cock and sucked it into her mouth, using her tongue to clean her pussy juices and my cum from it, before tightening her lips around the shaft and sliding them back and forth, proving how good she was at giving head.

“Now we know how beautiful things can be between… we just have to be careful.” She said after releasing my cock from her mouth.

“What we have together, Eleanor, is more than worth it!” I told her.

________

An hour or so later Eleanor and I were in the bedroom after both having showers and cleaning ourselves up, I was watching as she toweled herself dry, my cock growing hard again. “Do you fancy a quickie?” I asked.

“But won’t she be home shortly?” Eleanor replied, referring to her daughter.

“We’ve got at least twenty minutes.” I told her.

“Well then… best be quick!” She said with a grin, dropping her towel on the floor.

I climbed onto the bed and lay down, motioning for Eleanor to follow me. She took the hint and climbed on top of me, her huge breasts brushing against my face as she did. As her nipples grazed against my face I sucked them into my mouth, turning them into solid red bullets that contrasted perfectly with her milky white tit flesh. Eleanor took my hard cock in her right hand and lined it up with the entrance to her pussy. She steeled herself, regaining her composure, and looked up at me predatorily. Now sitting on her sexy butt, she used both hands to push me down into a seated position. I kept my eyes on her as I did so, watching her boobs jiggle as she straddled me, feeling a shiver run through me as her hand slid down and began stroking me again.

She paused, slapping the tip of my cock against her naked cunt. “I’m rarely on top with John and now that I am on op of you, I’m gonna give you the best fuck you’ve ever had. My tight little cunt is gonna fuck… and squeeze… and grind that fat fucking cock of yours, squeeze it so hard till you just have to explode. I’m gonna shove my huge tits in your face while I ride your cock so fucking hard your thighs will turn black and blue. And I’m gonna be a good little slut and let you explode deep inside me, Jeff. Bury yourself completely inside me, and fire off all that thick, illicit cream inside your girlfriend’s mother’s, unprotected pussy! This is what I give to you, Jeff, whenever you want it. Don’t you want it?”

My face flashed a look of concern at the implications of her words. But she didn’t give me a chance to respond. Before I could say anything, she began to sit on my cock again, taking it inside her, smoothly lowering herself until her ass rested on my balls. Eleanor was fully impaled on my cock. She sat upright and rolled her hips slowly, so that my cock slid gently in and out of her, I reached up and grabbed her swinging tits, rolling her nipples between my fingers as my hands mauled her creamy soft breasts. I gulped down some breaths as I looked towards my lover, and she looked back at me. For a few moments, it was simply silence, our gaze holding, communicating the truth to each other, communicating the pleasure we were both feeling. Her green eyes twinkled at mine as she chewed her lip softly. She looked so gorgeous, so angelic, but the way this contrasted with her voluptuous body and with what we were about to do sent a surge of violent lust through me. At that moment, I wanted nothing more than to make Jessica’s mother scream and moan in pleasure. I wanted to make her cum, and I wanted to cum inside her. I wanted to cum inside this married woman’s tight, wet cunt. This is what she had driven me to. She could sense this change in me and let her cute expression transform into a lustful sneer. At this same moment, her pussy squeezed at my throbbing cock, causing my head to roll back against the bed. Eleanor ground her cunt around my dick, flexing her ass as she drove her hips down into me. She wrapped her hands around my neck, gripping onto me as she began to bounce.

“Ugh… fuck, !” I said through gritted teeth, trying to stifle the pleasure and not lose control too quickly. I rested my hands on her hips as she began to ride my turgid shaft. She switched between bouncing her entire body and simply bouncing her ass, smoothly taking all of my meat in and out of her. “Fuck, that’s fucking good!” I grunted out, my body tensed.

“Mmmph, I love hearing you curse… it’s so fucking hot.” she panted out, her amazing body bouncing on mine. “I always knew you were a bad influence on my daughter but I didn’t know you were filthy!” she said with a lustful pride. “I knew you were an animal. You always acted so normal, so fucking good… and perfect… and sexy… but you had to have some flaw. Fuck yes! Nobody’s perfect. Some guys gamble, some drink, and you… you fantasize about being balls deep in forbidden redheaded women. Your slutty, big-boobed Aunt who shakes her butt when she walks. It’s so fucked up, Jeff. But don’t worry… I like it. I fucking love it! I fucking love that my own nephew ogles me. Don’t feel bad, you’re not alone. My friends always tell me they catch you giving them ‘the look’ when you think they are not looking. Mmmm, your cock feels so good inside me. Fuck! I’m so glad you chose to do this with me. Tell me, Jeff. Tell me you’re a bad boy?”

She continued to fuck me, her pace slow and firm, as she waited for my reply. I didn’t disappoint. “I’m a bad boyfriend!” I told her.

“AHHH! Fuck!” she moaned, bouncing faster. “Say it again!”

“I’m a bad nephew! I’m a bad father!” I repeated, using my hands to drive her down onto me. It felt so fucking good.

“YES! God dammit!” she called out, stopping her bouncing to really grind against me, swiveling her hips, swirling her cunt around me. “And do you know what bad Daddies do?” she asked with a lustful sneer, her cunt squeezing around me. “Bad Daddies rub their faces in their lover’s tits!” she said, sliding her arms around my head, pulling herself forward till she smothered my face with her enormous rack once more.

“Fuck! YES!” Eleanor squealed as she scrubbed her beautiful breasts against my face. I fully immersed myself in them, pushing my face forward into her deep cleavage as she pressed her titties firmly over every square inch of my face. The smooth masses of freckled, perky flesh slid across my face as she moved her torso back and forth, her nipples tracing a haphazard path as they scraped across my cheeks. The feeling of such incredible softness drew my hands upward till they cupped her massive breasts, squeezing them firmly as I took a nipple into my mouth. I bit down on it firmly, and her reaction was immediate.

“UUUUUUGGGGGGHHHHHHHH! FUCK!” she yelled, her moans almost guttural. She pressed my face roughly into her chest, arching her back, trying to force more of her tit into my mouth. As she did, she leaned back, pulling me down, her hips driving into mine as roughly as she could, her cunt attempting to draw my cock into release and squeeze every drop of cum out of me. But I held strong, sucking her soft breast roughly, the way I knew she wanted it. We held in this awkward position, my back straining. The pain was offset by the pleasure. Her cunt was squeezing my cock so fucking hard as she ground into me and I wasn’t about to stop it. She was leaning so far back that her red hair was brushing against the bed, but her training made her able to hold this position for longer than I thought possible. Most importantly, in this position, she was forcing her huge tits upward, my mouth still sucking her nipples as my palms squeezed my mother’s girlfriend’s tits over and over again, worshipping them with my hands. I would have kept doing this forever, but finally she sat forward, forcing me back against the bed but keeping her nipple in my mouth as she looked down at me, fire in her eyes.

“Oh my God, Jeff! Fuck me! Fuck me hard right now! PLEASE!” she begged in a panic. She began to bounce at a quick pace, keeping her arms around me as she held my face against her chest. “Do it Daddy. Do it hard! Please!” I slid my hands from her breasts and down to her ass, putting a hand on each of the cheeks, squeezing them and forcing her down, assisting her as she rode me hard. This gave me leverage to fuck up at her, and this drove her crazy.

“AAAAHHHHH! YES! YES!” she squealed. “So good! Yes! You’re unbelievable. I can’t believe I’m actually having sex with you, and I can’t believe it’s so FUCKING GOOD!” she said, digging her nails into my scalp. Then she pushed me back so she could look down at me fully while she fucked me.

“Do you love me, Daddy?” she asked, bouncing at a vigorous pace.

“Yes, Eleanor. I love you.” I replied, driving up into her.

“Even though I’m just another little slut? Like your slutty little princess?” she asked.

“YES!” I affirmed, squeezing her bouncing ass.

“More than Jessica?” she asked. “Oh, fuck!” she moaned. It sounded so wrong, but I had to give the answer she wanted, because in that moment it was the truth.

“Yes. I love you more…” I confirmed.

“YES! God yes!” she squealed. “You love your filthy, foul-mouthed, big-boobed slut of a Aunt more than your loyal, loving girlfriend?”

“Fuck yes!” I groaned, causing her to bounce harder.

“UHHHH YES! FUCK YES!” she screamed out, her pussy spasming around my prick, her juices coating my balls. “Daddy, this is so… fuck… God damn, yes… this is so fucking good! I want us to do this as often as we can. YES! I’m only fucking you from now on! I’m only spreading my legs for you, Jeff. You’re going to save my sexless marriage and make me squeal! YES!” she proclaimed, her ass slamming into my thighs.

“You’re a redheaded whore, aren’t you?” I asked, driving up into her.

“Yes, Daddy! I’m a little fucking whore, your fucking whore, and you love it!” she replied, smiling wide. I looked up at her, letting a trace of a wolfish smile cross my lips, causing her eyes to flash with lust. “Oh my God, you’re gonna be the perfect lover! We’re gonna be fucking so much from now on! My daughter’s won’t get a single drop of your cum anymore! You won’t want to give Jessica any. You’ll be too busy busting your nut for me. Painting my pretty face… my huge tits… filling every one of my holes… my mouth… my pussy… my ass… you won’t have any left for her. I need it, I deserve it, not her.”

She let my cock fill her to the balls and held it there, squeezing her tight cunt around me as she ground into me.

“FUCK!” I yelled out, the pleasure almost too much to take. I knew we were both role playing some exaggerated fantasy but it was propelling me to new heights.  I gripped her ass hard, trying desperately to cope with this level of sexual pleasure. “Eleanor, you’re so fucking good!”

“Better than my daughter’s?” she asked agin in my ear, still swiveling her hips, grinding into me with determination.

“Yes!” I replied, my eyes scrunched shut with pleasure. “You are so much better.”

“FUCK YES! Squeeze my boobs, Daddy! I love it when you squeeze them.” she begged, which I happily obliged. I slid my hands up her slick, sweaty body to her jiggling tits, groping the smooth flesh roughly. “AHHHH YES!” she gasped. She pushed her big boobs outward into my greedy hands. “You love squeezing my daughter’s perky boobs don’t you… but you like mine too?”

“YES! Your tits are fucking amazing!” I told her, enraptured by her amazing rack, gripping them. “I love them, they are so big and soft.”

“Fuck, I love it, Daddy! You should tell me that every day. You should complement my big boobs and hot ass every chance you get. Tell me how gorgeous I am and make sure Jessica knows that you think I’m hot. I want my daughter to know that her husband thinks I’m super sexy. Let her know that you think I’m a hot MILF.” Eleanor urged, squeezing my cock with her tight cunt.

“AHHHHH, GOD!” I groaned out in pained pleasure. “Whatever you want. Whatever the fuck you want.” I was unable to form any resistance anymore. This felt too good to deny, and whatever allowed me to continue feeling this pleasure I would do, even if that meant carrying out an illicit, incestuous affair with my slutty forty-something-year-old Aunt. She pulled herself close, her bouncing breasts pressing into my chest as she brought her lips to my ear, still rhythmically squeezing my cock with her amazing little cunt.

“Admit the truth, Daddy.” she whispered, squeezing the life out of my prick. “Admit that you think I’m prettier… hotter… sexier. Admit you love every part of my hot body more than my daughter’s. Admit you love my face… my hair… my lips… my tongue… my long legs… my hot ass… my big tits… my tight little cunt. Admit you love every bit of me more than any part of her. Tell me… even if you don’t mean it… please!”

Her cunt was pulling me in, sucking my dick in deeper as she spoke, as if sucking me down towards a new depth of depravity. A descent I couldn’t stop.

“Yes, Eleanor,” I began, my hands sliding back to her butt, squeezing her amazing ass as she ground into me.

“AHHH!” she moaned.

“I love your huge tits. I love when you show them off. I love the way your amazing ass bounces when you walk. I love seeing your body in a bikini. I love all of that as I grew up watching you. I love every single inch of your juicy body.” I snarled in her ear.

“Oh Jeff!” she moaned, almost violently. And before I knew it, her lips jumped to mine, kissing me savagely. She leaned back, pulling me down until I was bent over on top of her. Our limbs tangled as we rolled around, our mouths roughly kissing as we wrestled for control. Eventually I ended up on my back as she sat on top of me, the sweat on our chests mixing as made out, her tongue mashing into mine as she forced it in my mouth. Finally, she sat up straight, sliding her hands to my chest as she began to bounce again.

“Oh my God, Daddy. Fuck me! Fuck me HARD!” she begged, my hands slapping onto her big, bouncing boobs again. “I need it so bad! I need you to fuck me! I want to cum on daddy’s big hard cock again!”

I began to drive up into her, making her squeal loudly.

“Uh… uh… fuck… Jeff, make me cum… and I’ll give you whatever you want! I’ll fuck you every day… shit yes… every fucking day. I’ll give you my cunt, my mouth and my ass whenever you want them! I’ll let you fuck all my slutty friends! Please! Just make me cum! Cum inside me! I need your cum, Daddy! I need it so bad! You have no idea how badly I want you to cum! So do it, Jeff! Cum in my pussy! Cum inside my tight fucking cunt!” she demanded loudly.

“Oh fuck Eleanor, I’m losing it!” I replied, driving up into her as hard as I could, my hands gripping her tits roughly.

“Tell me!” she gasped. “Tell me what you want!”

“I want to cum inside you! I want to fill your pussy with my baby batter! I want to fill your hot, experienced cunt with my sperm!” I began, feeling myself turn the corner, sensing she was on the edge as well. She needed one more push, as did I. “I want to make you cum on my hard cock! I want to cum inside you, Eleanor! I want to make you pregnant!” I screamed out. I had no idea where that last demand came from, but the filth of the words hit us at the same time. And in that moment of realization, the world exploded in wicked pleasure.

“AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!” she screamed as loud as she could.

“FFFFFFFFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCCCCCCCKKKKKKKKKKKKK!” I grunted, sounding more beast than man.

At the same moment that my balls finally exploded inside Jessica’s mother, her cunt locked around the full length of my cock as she met my orgasm with her own.

“YYYYYYYYYYYYYYEEEEEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSSSSS!”  screamed.

“SHIT! SHIT! SHIT!” I groaned as jet after jet of cum erupted from my cock deep into the warm confines of my Aunt’s silky cunt. Streams of thick, sticky cum painted the inside of her unprotected pussy, my balls exploding with a satisfaction I didn’t know possible.

“I feel it! I feel it!” she gasped, her cunt flexing around me, her hips driving her ass down into me.

“God, it’s so good!” I cried out, my eyes closed, the pleasure to great to bear. My cock kept firing rockets of heavy cum deep inside her, filling up her sweet, teenage cunt.

“Fill me, Daddy! Fill me! Knock me up! Knock your little slut up!” she begged. One last flexing wave of pleasure hit me, a final stream of cum firing from deep in my balls to the inside of her welcoming womb. My back flexed, my body tensed and all air left my lungs. For a moment, I was floating, floating on a wave of pure, unadulterated pleasure. And for that, I would be forever grateful.

At last, my body relaxed, and I gasped in a breath of heated air. My eyes were closed as I panted, feeling Eleanor collapse on top of me, gasping like me as she left that same plateau of pleasure. Suddenly, from behind us, I heard the bedroom door open, before either of us could react I heard:

“Mom?” Jessica said confused, at first only seeing her naked mother on top of someone on her bed.

“What the hell are you two doing?” She screamed as she panned down and saw that it was in fact me who was underneath her mother.

“Shit Hugs, I’m so sorry!” I told her.

“We just got a bit carried away, Jess, we forgot the time!” Eleanor piped up.

“A bit carried away? What do you mean a bit carried away? You’re fucking my fiancé, that’s quite a lot carried away in my book!” She shouted.

“I just wanted to help her.” I tried to explain.

“Help???!!!” Hugs screeched.

“Yeah – help her have an orgasm.” I told her, probably not helping myself.

“Then I insisted on thanking him.” Eleanor chimed in, “We didn’t mean any harm – we thought you’d wouldn’t catch us.”

“Well isn’t lucky that you’re both so good at keeping secrets!” Hugs said snidely, before telling her mother: “Maybe next time you get horny you could use a dildo rather than Jeff’s big cock!”

“No sextoy in the world could ever compare to the feeling of his tongue in my pussy and on my clit!” Eleanor told her daughter. Jessica smiled. She smiled!

“Couldn’t you have both waited until I was at work or something…”

“Wait?” I said in confusion. My orgasm had befuddled my mind.

“Wait until I was out for the day, or wait until I got back home…”  

“Hugs? What?” She just looked at me with a crooked smile. I looked up at her mother who had the same smile on her face. Like mother like daughter. 

“Jeff… my love… When I saw how happy my Mom was and how things had… changed… between you both… I confronted her.’

“I confessed immediately,” Eleanor added, “my daughter means everything to me but…” 

“I saw how happy she was. I know how happy you had made me, Sylvia, Sarah… I realised that for the first time in my life… I had everything that I wanted. A happy family.”

“It was down to you, Jeff. My husband can never know of course…and your mother would kill me if she found out… can you keep this secret?”

“Huh? But… Won’t John be suspicious?”

“He will see that I’m happy… he has already noticed the change. He thinks it is because of the babies. He never needs to know you saved our marriage… and I want you to keep on saving it.”

Since Jessica had burst in my cock remained impaled inside Eleanor’s pussy, and though I had been trying my best to fight it, she had been using her pussy muscles to bring me closer and closer to orgasm and was shortly going to succeed.

“Urgh, I don’t know, I need some time to process this.”

“Can I ask you something?” Hugs asked, boldly venturing a few steps closer.

“Okay?”

“What was it with Mom? Was it the intensity? Was it seeing something of me in her eyes? I’m just curious, what just got you off…”

“I don’t know. It was everything. When we… realised there was some chemistry between us, I was so shocked, that I was frozen. I couldn’t move or do anything but stare. Your Mom is so sexy. The way we just slotted together… Yeah, the connection was intense too, and how wrong it was, the things we said to each other, it was a turn on. Then, when I came innside her… fuck.” I looked up at Eleanor who looked down on me, lovingly. “I can’t, don’t make me talk about this anymore please.” 

Hugs had made her way to the bed and sat next to me leaving a sliver of room between us. “Cuz… you’re hard… and still inside my mother.”

“I know, Hugs.” I said with my hands over my face. I was embarrassed, I don’t know why, I was the one who actually did all of this, she just saw the finale. I could feel my seed mixing with her mother’s juices inside her hot vagina. I was confused, but somehow I got the feeling Hugs was worried about what I would think. She got down on her knees by the bed and put her hand upon my cheek. I uncovered my face and looked at her, still shocked as Eleanor stopped her gentle rocking.

“I don’t think it’s weird that you like my Mom.” She said with a glimmer in her eye and a tone in her voice that I knew well.

“Really?” The look in her eyes was loving, intense and full of lust.

“Mom, did I tell you to stop?” My eyes widened and her Mom smiled as she slowly shook her head. 

With that Eleanor slowly slid her wet pussy back down onto my shaft, my hands gripping her hips firmly as the thick head of my cock slowly spread open her soaking wet flower and slowly slid inch after inch of me inside her, moving herself up and down and taking a little bit more at a time until her gorgeous ass was pressed firmly against me and her pussy had taken every last inch of my cock stretching her wide around me.

“Thank you, Jessica,” she half-moaned as she exhaled through her teeth, “I’ve wanted this for so long, I want to be his dirty little whore, Jess, and milk every last drop of cum out of that big hard penis of his.”

Hugs was still cressing my cheek as her mother began to gently ride up and down. She put her warm, soft arms around my neck. Hugs lifted her face to me and closed her eyes as I brought my lips down to meet hers. The kiss was warm and sweet and her Mom kept her grip on my stiff rod.

“How does she feel, Cuz?” Hugs asked when Eleanor started to lean back, but I held her close. 

“She feels like you do… hot…tight… How did I get myself into this?” I muttered. 

Then she sort of shrugged as if to say “Does it matter?” and lowered her mouth to mine again. Jessica’s lips were much softer and more relaxed than her mother’s, slightly parted and sensual. Her warm, soft body was pressed tightly against mine, and my cock pushed into Eleanor’s lower belly. I felt the swell of my girlfriend’s tits against my chest. This time the kiss went on and on. Her Mom seemed to be determined to cum on my cock and fluttered her vaginal walls as she watched me kiss her daughter. Hugs pulled back slowly, almost reluctantly, away from me. She was breathing hard, as was I. “I’ll check the baby,” Hugs panted, “but I’ll be back. I’m happy, Cuz. All my dreams have come true. Now make my Mom happy…”

Needing no further encouragement I sat up, being careful to stay inside of her mother, as I began to suck on Eleanor’s hardened nipples, grazing them with my teeth as she began to rock her hips back and forth, grinding her hard clit against the base of my shaft. After a few moments of this she really began to get into it, using her legs to move almost completely off of me and then slamming herself back down, my cock already covered in her juices as she got wetter and wetter. Our combined moans filled the room as our hips slapped together faster and faster, our bodies joined in a sensual union that was quickly becoming too ravenous for words.

Fearing that the end might come a bit too soon I slid my hands back to her cute ass and began to slow down the pace some, reveling in the feeling of her unbelievably tight pussy squeezing and contracting around my dick as she slid down on to me again and again, only to have her wet pussy squeeze once again as she began to lift up off. Leaning up once again to kiss her deeply I rolled us over, keeping myself deeply impaled in her hot velvet box before throwing her legs over my shoulder and began taking long deep thrusts inside her wanton sex as our lust-filled eyes met and locked on to each other. Her moans began to get louder and louder and I could see she was getting close to the edge, but I wasn’t ready to let her go yet. Leaning down to kiss her deeply once more, slipping my tongue into her mouth I reached down to tease her clit as I slowly pulled inch after agonizing inch of my shaft from out of her.

“Mmm, don’t tease me, just please make me cum Jeff, I want to soak every last inch of that cock of yours with my cum, Daddy,” she moaned, pouting as I pulled the pulsing head of my shaft from her and gave her a wicked smile.

“Oh you’ll cum soon enough, but first I want to get a better view of that ass you know I love so much,” I told her before roughly rolling her over and pulling her rounded ass back up against my hips.

She practically purred as I pushed the tip of my sex back inside her waiting pussy, but the yelp of surprise she gave when I rammed myself into her to the hilt was quickly followed by a moan of approval as I placed my hands on her hips and began to ravage her pussy in earnest. I began slowly pulling each inch of myself out of her soaking wet cunt until only the thick tip was left inside her pulsing hole before impaling her again and again in the same manner with my throbbing tool.

“Fuck, yes fuck me, ravage my pussy Daddy, fuck I’m so close! I’m going to cum so hard for you Daddy, fuck me like the dirty slut I am, I’m all yours baby,” she practically screamed as I pounded her hole again and again without mercy.

“Shit, I’m going to cum.” I moaned.

“Just in time!” Hugs called as she reappeared in the bedroom, “I want to see you both cum but let me get undressed first.” 

Eleanor took that as her cue to start actively fucking me again, as she visibly started sliding back onto my hard cock, right infront of her daughter.

Slow down Mom, make it last… he’s close!” Jessica screamed at her mother as she stepped out of her shoes. Eleanor didn’t listen, and neither did I. Instead I placed my thumb on her forbidden hole and began to massage it slightly.

“Oh Jeff… I like that.” She said almost timidly.

I picked up the pace with my cock and kept the same circling motion with my thumb until I felt her legs start to tremble a little. I buried my thumb just to the first knuckle and continued the circular pattern inside her rim. Her back started to curl upward, and I could feel her starting to cum.

“Faster!” she finally screamed, as she reached back again to open herself up for me.

I drove it as deep as I could, pulled it out, and then drove it in again as if I was trying to drive it through her body for it to escape the other side. Each thrust came with a scream from her as I continued to pull her hair.

“OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD!” she said over and over as I felt her tremble. A loud scream followed by a warm gush of fluids, then a screamed word “FUCK ME!!”

I was pumping as fast as I could now, driving my cock in and out with force. I could feel myself getting ready to cum again and Hugs knew the telltale signs. She quickly grabbed at her mothers swinging tits, pinched at her sensitive, enlarged nipples and we all started going faster and harder when all of a sudden Eleanor climaxed. Her pussy juices flew everywhere, she came for at least a whole minute.

“KEEP FUCKING ME JEFF! KEEP FUCKING!” She screamed.

I felt my balls begin that familiar tightening and I knew I couldn’t last much longer so I reached around and began to torture her throbbing clit with my fingers as I fucked her for all I was worth. Her screams echoed mine as I launched my spunk into her quivering pussy. Before the second volley I pulled out at the last second and shot the rest of my load of my cum across her gorgeous ass, leaving her panting with her face buried into the pillows and a shaking hand reaching back to massage my hips affectionately before moving to the pool of my sticky cream dripping down her round ass before she scooped it up and turned around to put on a show of licking off every drop with a contented purr before we both fell into each other’s arms exhausted.

“My god you are wonderful.” I said through short, labored breaths. She stayed right where she was, in complete relaxation, Arms still stretched perpendicular to her body. Hugs looked aghast. I had shot my load into Eleanor’s pussy for the second time that day. I sat back and looked at the scene of devastation before me. Eleanor was gasping on the cum stained bed sheets,I saw the glob of hot fluid I left in her start to slide from her love tunnel and fall on the sheets under her. It aroused me deep in my soul.

As Hugs stood like a statue Eleanor came to her senses and quickly turned around to face me before brazenly hoovering my shrinking cock into her mouth, her tongue cleaning it of her own juices and my cum as her daughter looked on. Eleanor then shot up from the bed and grabbed her daughter, forcing her dirty tongue into her daughter’s shocked mouth.

“How do you like the taste of your boyfriend’s cum when it’s mixed with your mother’s juices?” Eleanor asked snidely, “There’s plenty more if you want it!” She said as she scooped a globule of cum from her thigh onto her finger, before sucking it into her mouth.

“I love my cousin’s cum.” Hugs lunged forward, dipping her fingers in the rivulet of semen trickling from her Mom’s pouting pussy and placed it into her own mouth. 

“Jess…would you… like eat your cousin’s cum from your mummy’s pussy?” She whispered, clearly embarrassed.

Hugs looked at her Mom, then to the drooling vagina she had emerged from, then she looked at me. “If Cuz wants me to… I will.”

My eyes widened but I said nothing. I was still reeling from everything. My orgasm had left me wasted but somehow I found myself nodding. How could I deny myself this most erotic display? Jessica scrambled onto the bed in front of me and lay down on her back. Just as swiftly Eleanor mounted her daughter and sat on her face. I could see Jessica struggling to position herself beneath her mother’s pussy but to no avail, she was trapped and would have to let Eleanor do the work.

“Mmmmmmmm, good girl, clean mummy up.” Eleanor moaned as Jessica’s tongue finally snaked into her pussy, “Does my daughter’s pussy taste as nice as mine, Jeff?” I couldn’t respond, instead Eleanor just raised an eyebrow, smiled and said, “I’ll have to find out for myself”. I watched on as Eleanor bent over and flipped Jessica’s skirt up, pulling her thong to one side and slipping her tongue into her daughter’s pussy to complete an incestuous 69. Unfortunately my cock was still recovering from unleashing its load into Eleanor twice in quick succession and wasn’t up to the challenge of making it a threesome, but I hoped to have another chance soon! I sat there at the foot of the bed, naked, and watched as Hugs and her mother’s tongues darted into each other’s wet holes, willing my cock back to life so I could partake in the sexiest event I have ever seen.

Hugs came first, her juices splashing out onto her mother’s face whilst the vibrations from her moans of pleasure set off Eleanor’s orgasm. Eleanor rolled off her as mother and daughter lay naked, side by side panting to recover their breath following their respective orgasms, specks of my cum drying on Jessica’s face after she had licked it from her mother’s pussy. We all cleaned ourselves up before spending the rest of the day walking on eggshells to try and avoid talking about what had transpired that morning, or at least Jessica did, Eleanor took any opportunity to rub her breasts against me or even grab my crotch a couple of times – it very much seemed my fun with Eleanor wasn’t about to stop! When John returned to pick up his wife Eleanor waved him off explaining that Hugs and I still needed some help.

Later that evening after a very strained evening meal Hugs and I had got into bed as usual whilst Eleanor was in the bathroom. Unusually however rather than coming out wearing her red pyjamas she returned topless, just wearing a thong. My eyes locked straight onto her bouncing tits as she walked up to the bed and said:

“I was hoping I could sleep here tonight, rather than in the spare room?”

“What? No way that would be weird!” I snapped.

“No weirder than you watching two MILF’s licking each other’s pussys.” Hugs replied, before turning to Eleanor “Of course you can.”

I reluctantly then made a huge show of moving across the bed, Hugs then followed allowing Eleanor the space to get in. It was a tight fit so I had Jess lying on one side of my chest and her mother lying on the other. How great it felt to have both their breasts pressing against me.

“Good night.” I whispered to both.

“Night.” They both replied before we all drifted off to an exhausted sleep.

________

The next morning I awoke to the fantastic site of Jessica’s heaving bosom on my left and Eleanor’s heaving bosom on my right. As she was leaving that evening I turned towards Eleanor and sucked her closest nipple into my mouth, my hand reaching over to fondle her other breast.

“Mmmmmmmmmm.” She moaned as she began to stir from her slumber.

I slowly slid my hand down her body until I reached her thong, gently pulling it aside so that my fingers could stroke her hairy pussy as I continued to feast on her nipple. I could feel the heat and dampness on my hand as my fingers gently parted her lips, drawing out the moisture that lay inside. A sharp intake of breath accompanied my fingers penetration of her pussy, as I worked them gently in and out. Eleanor was fully awake and breathing raggedly now, as I curled my fingers to reach her G-spot, pumping them ever quicker into her well lubricated pussy, pushing her ever closer to orgasm.

She came with a loud moan that woke Hugs: “What are you two doing this time?” She asked sleepily, before noticing her mother’s juices all over my hand. “Well if she gets that I want better, I’m going to be your wife after all!”

Hugs then forced me to roll onto my back, before quickly clambering on top of me, my head between her thighs and lowering her bare pussy over my mouth. I took the hint and flicked my tongue out to meet it, slowly licking up the length of her slit as she groaned with pleasure. I attacked Jessica’s pussy with my tongue, slipping it between her damp lips and tasting her sweet juices. Eleanor, now having recovered from her orgasm, flicked the bedding off us to reveal my rock solid cock before rolling over and sucking it into her warm mouth. Her lips felt amazing as they traveled up and down my hard shaft, quickly soothing its throbbing desperation.

“Hey, that’s my cock, not yours!” Hugs snapped to her mother.

“Fine!” Said Eleanor as she let it fall from her mouth.

But before Hugs could do anything Eleanor had quickly clambered on top of me and plunged herself down onto my erection. It slid easily into her well lubricated pussy and I felt her slide up and down it twice before she stopped and asked: “Well, do you still want it now?” The grin on her face was evident from her voice.

“More so!” Hugs replied chirpily, “Now hop off him mummy, you had him to yourself all yesterday morning!”

Eleanor reluctantly let my cock slide from her pussy and rolled off me, allowing Hugs to bend down and suck it into her mouth. I felt her tongue wash all over my shaft, cleaning her mother’s juices from it as she did so. Normally I would be ecstatic for Hugs to suck my cock, but Eleanor is far better at giving head and nothing compares to having your cock impaled in a woman’s sopping pussy, especially when that sopping pussy belongs to a mature and sexy redhead while your young cousin is riding your face!

Hugs and I continued to sixty-nine whilst Eleanor turned her attention to fondling us, alternating her attention between massaging her daughter’s breasts and running her hands across my chest. With the added attention from her mother it wasn’t long until Hugs exploded in orgasm, her juices pouring out of her pussy and onto my face.

After allowing my cock to fall from her mouth whilst she regained her breath, Hugs hopped off my face and straight onto my cock as it slid deep into her molten pussy, as she groaned in ecstasy as it filled her hole completely. As my cousin began sliding herself up and down my hard cock Eleanor took the chance to take her daughter’s previous position, as her dripping wet pussy descended over my mouth. As my tongue penetrated Eleanor’s hole I distinctly felt both women lean forward, before to my huge surprise I heard what I’m sure was the muffled moaning of mother and daughter kissing as I simultaneously pleasured them both. The thought of these two sexy women making out whilst I pleasured them meant there was no way I was going to last long and sure enough Jessica’s pussy was soon ready to be filled with lashings of my cum. Hugs sensed my penis swell inside her. She looked down at where we were joined then she bit her lip and her eyes went wide and wet.

“I missed this,” she said, “I really did. I got so used to having you in me. Maybe I forgot how much I need that cock in my pussy.”

“I missed you, too,” I said.

“I know… Maybe I don’t say it enough… But you know that I love you, Cuz. I mean it. Please. Please tell me you still love me.”

“Oh God, Hugs. Of course I love you. I love you more than anything in the world.”

And then Jessica’s pussy squeezed my cock as hard and tight as I’d ever felt it. Not just a grip but a rolling wave that went from my root, up my shaft, then squeezed my head. Her eyes popped open and so did mine. It came out of nowhere. That little spark went straight to a raging conflagration, skipping every step in between. I raced to shove her back, to get my cock out of her pussy before…

“I win!” Hugs threw her arms up in triumph.

I came inside my cousin. Not a little spurt but a massive blast of joyous sperm that shot straight into her. A fire hydrant of fertility just opened up — not a stream or a spurt — but an explosion of force that filled her pussy in one shot.

“OH F…!” Jessica started to lift off, but then my cum hit her cervix and she stopped. Her eyes rolled back in her head and she fell forward. My cock still buried inside her. My second blast was more voluminous than the first. My dick kept going back to the well, expecting to find it empty, but instead there was still more than it could carry and it raced to dump the contents in Hugs’s snatch before rushing back for more. I reached out with my arms, thinking I could pull her off my cock, but she held me so tight. Her body convulsing. And then a noise came out of my cousin that I’d never heard before and would never forget. It was a deep, primal sound. Something ancient from her animal brain. It started almost like a whisper and then immediately ratcheted into a deafening shout.

“hhhhhhrrrrrrrrRRRRRRAAAA AAAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHH! FUCK! Oh FFFFFFFFFUCK! You’re cumming inside MEEEEEEEEEeeeeeeeeee!”

Another blast. Then another. Filling my cousin’s fertile vagina over and over again. Ripping right into her womb. Our orgasms simply swallowed us up. I held onto her shaking mother as we both came and came like we would never stop.

“I LOVE your cock, Cuz!” Jessica howled, “I LOVE YOU!”

Impossibly I felt my balls finally start to empty. My cock was still firing, but now it felt like smaller amounts… getting less and less. Hugs’s orgasms subsided with mine and we were both left twitching in front of her appreciative mother.

“I think it’s your turn to eat his cum out of me this time mummy!” I heard Hugs say, I was still shocked to hear Hugs talk like this, even after everything that had happened!

Both women climbed off me, with Hugs sitting up against the headboard, legs spread wide as her mother climbed in between them and started licking up the cum that was trickling from between her thighs. I sat and watched as Eleanor delved further and further into her daughter’s pussy with her tongue, as my cock quickly rose back to life. Back at full mast I made my way around the incestuous pair, stroking their bare bodies as I positioned myself behind Eleanor before ramming my cock deep into my Aunt’s drenched pussy.

“Ooooooohhhhhhhh.” She moaned into Jessica’s pussy as I bottomed out in her.

So there we were, me plunging my hard cock in and out of Eleanor, whilst she licked my last load of cum from her daughter’s pussy, who had one hand attempting to force her mother deeper into her and the other fondling Eleanor’s swinging tits. In less than a minute Hugs came with a scream of pleasure, her juices this time splashing onto her mother’s face. Eleanor removed her head from her daughter’s vulva as Hugs instantly grabbed her, pulling her up to her own face as this time I saw them make out. Mother and daughter’s tongues intertwined as Hugs tasted her own orgasm fresh from her mother’s tongue. Watching the two of them make out intensified my pleasure as my cock slid freely in and out of Eleanor’s pussy, and with a groan of satisfaction I unloaded the last of my seed deep into Jessica’s Mom, setting off her own orgasm before the three of us collapsed back onto the bed, panting to regain our breath, before all falling into a contented post sex slumber.

I woke up to feel someone slowly licking up and down my flaccid cock, attempting to tease it back to life. A quick look to the side to see my still sleeping naked girlfriend confirmed my suspicions that it was Eleanor doing the licking. I looked up to see Eleanor, still naked at the end of the bed, her tongue sliding over my cock.

“I didn’t wake you did I?” She asked with a grin.

“I think you might have done.” I replied as she crawled towards me, making sure her large hanging breasts dragged softly over my chest as she did.

“Terribly sorry, you don’t mind do you?” She asked, her face right in front of mine. I had barely got out the word ‘No’ when Eleanor thrust her tongue into my mouth, the electricity between us buzzing as our tongues intertwined, until eventually she pulled back and said:

“What are the chances of this MILF having another ride on your fat cock?”

I was momentarily stunned by her frankness – just over a week ago I would never have believed Eleanor would’ve uttered those words to me!

“If you can get it hard again he’s yours!” I challenged her.

Eleanor grinned at me before diving back down and taking my cock in her mouth, proceeding to give me the best damned blowjob I’d ever had. Her slow licking and teasing eventually started to pay dividends as my cock slowly swelled in her mouth, until eventually it was back to its full size. She let it fall from her mouth as she quickly spun herself round and straddled me, grinning triumphantly as she held my cock up to her soaked entrance, before very very slowly sliding down on it so that I could see every last inch disappear into Eleanor’s pussy. She rode me silently and purposely, her slick pussy sliding slowly up and down my engorged cock as I watched her silent expression of pleasure and her huge breasts gently swaying with her.

I reached up and grabbed Eleanor’s swinging breasts, fondling them and rolling her pencil eraser nipples between my fingers as she continued to silently ride me. Our eyes met, the lust between us evident. My eyes drifted down and I watched as her pussy lips slid up and down my hard pole, leaving it briefly exposed and glistening with her juices before sliding all the way back down it again. I lifted my gaze again, my eyes once again meeting Eleanor’s, she smiled and said quietly “I don’t ever want this to stop.” I smiled back at her and pondered what she meant, had she meant this particular encounter, or had she meant our new-found relationship?

I dropped my hands away from her breasts and Eleanor immediately bent forwards so that her nipples grazed across my chest as she rode me, the feeling was amazingly sensual and based on the look on her face she was enjoying it too. She leant further forwards so that her full breasts were now dragging across me with every stroke, this brought our faces within inches of each other and Eleanor wasted no time in slipping her tongue into my mouth as the electricity once again crackled between our intertwined tongues. We kissed as she gently rode me for ages, all the time being careful not to disturb Hugs who was still asleep next to us, as her slick pussy stroked my cock closer and closer to orgasm.

Eventually I had to break our kiss, “I’m going to cum soon.” I told her.

“Inside me!” She hissed, sitting back up to give me access to her breasts again. My hands shot back up to her soft mounds as my eyes darted between watching her pussy slide up and down my cock, my hands mauling her tits and the lusty look in her eyes. A few more strokes of her glorious pussy and I could no longer hold back, my eyes holding hers as with a grunt my deflated testicles tightened one last time and my cock erupted inside Eleanor’s pussy. My cum splashing inside her set Eleanor off on her own, much louder orgasm.

“Oh, fuuuuuucccccckkkkkk, yeeeeeeeesssssssssssssssssssss.” She screamed, bucking around on my cock as her juices leaked from her stuffed pussy, running down the shaft of my cock before she collapsed down on top of me as the baby began to cry, woken from her slumber.

“Mom?” Hugs asked sleepily, “Is everything okay?”.

Eleanor turned her head to her daughter, her face a picture of post orgasmic bliss and said: “Everything is fine sweetheart. I’m no longer on the pill.”

Cuz & Hugs 3

** This is the third part to my Cuz & Hugs story. It can be read on its own but it is probably best to get an understanding the characters by reading Cuz & Hugs parts 1 and 2 **

Jessica is my girlfriend. She is twenty five, three years older than me and although I am probably biased she is very cute. Wet dream cute, willowy but with curves to die for. My name is Jeff and, describing myself, I would definitely say I am punching well above my weight being with her. I look after myself, average height, decent body, but I do have to pinch myself sometimes when I look down and watch a fit redhead sucking me off with a smile. Hugs is an amazing lover and partner. I’ve always called her Hugs since I was a child, growing up across the street from her I was always welcomed into her warm embrace. She always did, and still does, give amazing hugs.

Our sex is amazing, sex with no condom is just another level of awesome, I still remember her face the first time we did it and I came inside her. A mix of surprise and pleasure as she felt cum directly in her for the first time. There’s only one thing that counts against her: She’s my cousin.

We live together and although our parents obviously know about that, what they don’t know is that we have been in an illicit relationship for over two years now. Our mothers were twins, with the redhead gene which bypassed me, leaving me with Dad’s brown locks. We grew up in the same street, our families always together, and Hugs was the oldest of the children. I always adored her from afar, seeing her develop, during her teen years, Jess bloomed and blossomed into a beautiful young woman. Her natural red hair was thick as it fell below her shoulders in curls and waves. She has piercing green eyes, almond shaped with long lashes and a twinkle in them that appeared whenever she laughed and Hugs laughed often. Her body developed into that of a woman by the time she was eighteen. Her C cup breasts were firm and perfectly shaped. She turned many men’s thoughts to lust with her heart shaped ass and tiny waist. She stood 5′ 6″ with long, lovely legs. She also had the temperament associated with redheads. Hot tempered and hot blooded with a thirst for life.

Jessica has twin sisters herself, they are still in their late teens which puts me bang in the middle. Sarah and Sylvia were incredibly beautiful young women, petite, nearing 5’ with the same red hair as Jessica and their mother. They looked virtually indistinguishable from each other, with their long ginger hair and their striking blue eyes. In fact, dressed as they were identically, in pink pleated mini-skirts and matching crop-tops, even I struggled to tell them apart despite growing up with them. They had traversed puberty and won the star prize! They looked like smaller versions of Jessica, just a little skinnier, with smaller boobs and with more delicate curves. As the twins grew up they were very self-confident about the size of her small breasts. I would always reassure them that the size really didn’t matter. To me they were very sexy looking as I would have her stand in front of a mirror and tell her what I loved about them. I would reassure them because I knew, from my friends longing stares, they would be getting plenty of attention. 

However, the three sisters were never attention seekers, instilled by their parents. They were respectful and reserved. Hugs rebelled against her parents as soon as she hit adulthood. She ran away to marry a loser at the age of twenty. He knocked her up, cheated on her and she lost the bay and got a divorce. That’s where I stepped in. The family thought it was a good idea that I should move in with Jess to help her out with rent. My Uni was literally on her doorstep and we both could save a lot of money. All was fine… except I was still besotted with her, and when her ex-husband came back on the scene, I supported her as she metered out her revenge. 

Then we fell in love and almost immediately started having sex together. We’ve been together in our secret relationship for over two years now and everything was fine… until the twins started sleeping over once a month. The central location of Jessica’s apartment made it a perfect base camp for shopping trips into town. Sarah was the quietest twin, she sought the advice of her big sister, and always did the right thing. Sylvia though had always sought my counsel. I read to her when she was little, I talked with her like a best mate as a teen… and when she oversaw Jessica and I… committing an illicit sex act, she recorded it and made me… perform for her… otherwise she would share the video she made and out us to our parents.   

Sylvia, due to her sheltered upbringing, was curious about sex… and apparently I was just the man to teach her. When she saw how it broke my heart to protect Hugs from the additional shame our relationship would bring to her parents, she changed her tactics. But not before I had taken my younger cousin’s virginity. Worse was to come when Jessica found out Sylvia had been blackmailing me into some rather enjoyable intimate moments with her little sister… but instead Hugs saw it for what it was and somehow, I had come out as the hero again! I was protecting her, I was helping her sister (who was threatening to go off the rails completely and fuck complete strangers). Everything was good… except for our secret affair. It wasn’t incest! We had both convinced ourselves two years ago that we weren’t doing anything wrong… but for our chaste families… they definitely wouldn’t have approved.  

My University career was coming to an end, I was expected to become a successful man and move away… but all I wanted was Hugs. I wanted to marry her. I wanted to settle down and have children with her. The twins knew this now, they were in on the secret, but suddenly it looked like it was going to become impossible to keep.

It was a weekend, the twins were staying over and I was trying to stay out of trouble. I was only half watching the film that was on TV, I was desperately hoping Hug’s sisters were going to go out soon and leave us alone. I was horny after a week of no sex and I so wanted to screw her at some point during the weekend! We were both sat on a two seater sofa. She was sat to my right at a 90 degree angle so her legs were across mine with her feet on the arm next to me as she leaned back on the arm of the sofa. She still had slightly wet hair from her earlier shower and was only wearing a t-shirt, plus panties. The t-shirt was short, short enough for me to pay more attention to the amount of leg that she was showing than the film. Each time she reached sideways to get a drink or some popcorn she showed her cute black panties.

As Sylvia bounced into the room and said her goodbyes I smiled. She skipped out the door onto another shopping extravaganza and was gone. Then realisation dawned upon me.

“Is Sarah going out today?” I asked, Sarah being her other sister.

“No,” Jessica replied, pulling a sad face, “She has spent all her allowance. Instead she’s going to get on top of some homework and then chill.” I didn’t reply, but the look on my face must have given away my disappointment as she grinned at me. “Awww, Cuz, are you feeling horny?” she asked with a cheeky smile.

“For you – Always,” I replied back, my eyes looking at her bare thighs and back to her eyes again.

“Maybe later when Sarah is lost in her headphones,” she grinned, “you can take me from behind so I can bury my face in the pillow to keep me quiet,” she added.

“Hmmm… I guess I can wait,” I said as I felt my penis respond.

“Aww, does he wanna play?” she teased moving her hand and squeezing me through my shorts playfully.

I shifted my sitting position to give her better access hoping she might give me a handjob or something, but she didn’t take the hint, she just stroked my hand and went back to the film. Glancing down I rested my hand at the top of her thigh, just short of the hem of her t-shirt. She didn’t react, but she didn’t stop me either as I slowly edged my hand up and under her t-shirt. I gently touched her through her panties, lightly running my finger up and down across her clit and vagina. She didn’t say anything, but she did let her legs fall open a little bit allowing me a bit more access.

“No, Cuz. We can’t do this now,” she said softly as I went immediately to move her panties out of the way so I could finger her.

I went back to stroking her through her panties under her shirt, gently teasing my fingers against and around her clit knowing what turned her on. “How about some afternoon delight?” I suggested it hopefully.

“Oo yeah, I’m sure Sarah will find something to occupy her,” she replied sarcastically, shifting position to stop me playing with her, “Nothing screams ‘we are having sex’ more than going to bed together in the afternoon.”

“Sarah’s not a child anymore, Hugs.” I grinned at her, “I’ll go down on you…”

“I am sure you would,” she giggled.

“Until you cum…” I added hoping to get her upstairs and on her back naked with her legs open.

“Sarah would hear us,” she said.

“What if she does?” I said, “she knows we are lovers. She’s seen the videos!”.

“She is my little sister and it’s just embarassing!” Jessica said, wrinkling her nose up a little, “you do realise… she has heard us before…”

“Really? but we’ve been careful! How do you know, anyway?” I asked her, my hand returning up her t-shirt and resuming where it left off.

“She told me the other day,” she said as my fingers gently stroked and teased her through her panties.

“What did she say?” I asked, somewhat intrigued. If I heard us going for it I probably wouldn’t mention it to my big sister, and Sarah wasn’t anything like the precocious Sylvia. 

“She just asked if I was having sex with you the other night,” she said, shifting her position slightly as my fingers teased against her entrance.

“What did you say?” I replied as I felt the warmth against my fingertips as I teased her.

“I was like a rabbit in the headlights,” she said, biting her lip and looking down at my hand up her t-shirt, “Just said yeah, why?”

“Are we that loud?” I asked her.

“I guess so,” she replied looking at me, “She also asked if it hurts.”

“Why?” I asked her a little confused, but more interested in the heat I could feel between her legs.

“Because her twin sister said her cousin had a massive cock that nearly split her in two! Oh, and she could hear me… screaming,” she said, taking hold of my wrist and holding it for a second.

“It only hurts without foreplay and proper preparation,” I informed her, ignoring her hand on my wrist. I just used my fingers instead.

“Yeah that is exactly what I said,” she replied tilting her head back slightly, “Fuck me that feels good,” she whispered glancing at the door.

“Are you horny now?” I asked her with a grin.

“You know I am,” she smiled back at me.

I took her invite and moved her underwear out of the way. I immediately felt the wetness of her pussy on my finger tips as I gently teased against her. Using two fingers I easily penetrated her sliding them in as deep as I could. “Yeah, you are,” I replied as I used my right hand to pinch her nipple through her t-shirt.

“What if Sarah comes down?” she asked me as she let me finger her.

“I’ll stop,” I said as I curled my fingers upwards and pushed against the front wall of her vagina. Rocking them back and forth I searched for her g-spot as she sat next to me.

“Ooh yeah, keep doing that,” she whispered, “So nice.”

“Left handed,” I said, half as an excuse as I was nowhere near as coordinated with my left hand than with my right, and I rarely got the opportunity to get her off with just fingers anyway.

“Yeah, just keep doing that,” she replied, sinking down on the sofa a little and allowing her legs to open a bit more.

Looking down I could see her small black panties pushed to the side. I could see her excitement coating my fingers as I gently teased them in and out across her g-spot. I listened as and stilled my motion as Sarah came downstairs, but she headed straight into the kitchen. Hugs and I smiled knowingly at each other and I went to town on her intoxicating pussy.

Of course, that was the precise moment Sarah popped her head in and was about to ask something, but saw what I was doing and fell silent. Jessica was obvious by now and didn’t see her little sister turn bright red. She darted back behind the door hoping I hadn’t seen her but I could still see her shadow, gently shifting as she stood just out of sight. Like Sylvia before her, she was spying on us, letting curiosity get the better of her.

I moved my thumb up and rested it on Jessica’s clit, gently pushing against it and rippling it as best I could against her. I had watched her finger herself so much and I have no idea how she does what she does. She almost vibrates her thumb against her little nub of pleasure as she fingers herself and gets off in seconds, but I just can’t do it. “Just rub it,” she said softly, opening her legs a little wider to give me better access and incidentally a much better view which I gratefully took.

I am very much turned on by visual stimulus, and being this close to a girl with her legs open definitely gets a reaction and I felt myself get hard in my shorts. I could see her hairless pussy and my fingers moving in and out of her. Her breathing as getting a little more laboured as I kept going as best I could with my left hand wishing we were upstairs so I could throw her on her back and just fuck her.

Sarah peeped around the door again and looked at what I was doing. I saw her, and she saw that I saw her, but I didn’t stop or say anything. She made eye contact with me for a second, but then looked at her sister. The door was behind Jessica, so Sarah couldn’t see anything due to how she was sitting but where my hand was and how Jessica was reacting left no question of what I was doing to her. Incidentally Sarah was pretty cute as well. She was smaller than Jessica as she was not at all into sports and like every female member of the family, was a natural redhead. She was cute, she had smaller breasts than Jessica, obviously identical to Sylvia’s, and a very nice body. She was wearing what looked like a vest and shorts pyjama set which showed a fair bit of her pure white skin.

“Don’t stop.” Jessica whispered, snapping my attention back to what I was doing.

“Left hand,” I whispered back to her shifting my wrist to try and shake the cramp that was developing

“Yeah, don’t stop,” she replied grinning at me, “That’s so fucking nice,” she whispered as she tilted her head back.

Sarah ducked out of the way as her head tilted back in case she saw her, but I don’t think she bent back far enough, plus I was fairly sure her eyes were closed anyway. As she ducked out of the way she must have hit the table that was out there causing a quite loud clatter.

Jessica snapped back to attention and I withdrew my hand. She straightened her t-shirt out and coughed as she innocently just watched the door for a few seconds. “Was that downstairs?” she whispered.

“Yeah, think so,” I said.

“Sounded like the hallway,” she replied quietly.

Sarah popped her head back again and this time her sister was looking at her. Her eyes flashed with surprise as she looked at her for a moment. “Hey, gonna get a drink, you two okay?” she asked.

“I am okay, thanks,” Jessica said, her hand checking that she was decent and no doubt repositioning her underwear to where it should be.

“Yeah fine, thanks Sarah,” I replied watching Jessica from the corner of my eye sorting herself out and holding back a smile.

“Okay, I’m going to head back to my room anyway,” Sarah said,

“Let us know if you need anything,” Jessica replied breathlessly and Sarah disappeared and after making herself a drink went back upstairs.

“See!?” Jessica said, hitting me on the arm.

“What?” I asked, rubbing my now sore arm.

“Almost got busted!”

“Yeah, but we didn’t,” I grinned back at her, glancing between her legs again. I wanted her so badly.

She smiled at me and giggled slightly, “How come someone else fingering you feels so much nicer,” she asked me dreamily.

“I wouldn’t know,” I shrugged.

“You know what I mean,” she snapped playfully, “Like someone else giving you a handjob.”

“Dunno, lack of control maybe,” I shrugged, “Do you want to remind me?”

She glanced at the TV and the credits were rolling, neither of us had any idea how that film had ended. She reached down to my shorts and slid her hand into the waistband then smoothly into my boxers.  I felt her slender fingers wrap around my shaft. I was fairly hard anyway, but I sprang to full attention the second she wrapped her fingers round me and I felt the pulse of pleasure. “Will you last long?” Hugs asked.

“Probably not,” I replied. It was Friday night and I hadn’t cum Sunday night. Playing with myself was an okay substitute, but nowhere near as good as my hot cousin masturbating me.

“Will you jizz all over me?” she teased, “Or do you want to make a mess in your pants?”

“If you keep doing that I will cum,” I replied, smiling at her.

“I wish I was a fucking man,” she said, “men cum so easy.”

“I am glad you aren’t a man,” I grinned at her.

“Yeah I bet,” she laughed as she stood up and grabbed hold of my hands, “Come on then,” she added, pulling me to my feet.

She practically ran upstairs dragging me behind her. I was topless before we had closed the bedroom door and she was not far behind. Hugs raised her arms and I helped her out of her t-shirt. Her beautifully formed breasts rose up with the material, dragged upwards by her swollen nipples, then fell back proudly upon her chest. Her boobs were simply perfect. Not too big, not too small, but two perfect pert mounds of flesh. I leaned down and sucked her hot pink nipples one at a time. She smiled down at me as I sucked them, it was a wonderful sight. I moved my hands down to her panties, but she grabbed hold of them to stop me pushing them down. “Oh no, Cuz, not yet,” she said, “You need to last more than a few seconds!”

“But it’s been a week, Hugs,” I replied as I felt her hand inside my shorts again. Her little hand working up and down my shaft in my shorts I could feel my orgasm rising already.

She pushed my shorts and boxers down leaving me naked and giving her an easier time giving me a handjob. I glanced towards the bed and started to move towards it. “Not the bed, I want you to cum for me standing up,” she said, “On my face and tits,” she grinned as she stood me in front of her dressing mirror and took her place at my right hand side, her right hand caressing my member, with her experienced fingers playing with my foreskin before gripping my shaft. She looked at me in the mirror and her dainty, feminine hand began to masturbate me.

It was so erotic watching my cousin work my cock. Her chest heaved, her mouth hung open like my own and she gradually built up her rhythm. She knew just how to trigger me and masterfully changed grip and position creating variation in ber technique. My balls began to tingle and then tighten and she sensed the change. Still jerking me with increasing speed she kneeled in front of me.

“I can’t hold on much longer, Hugs,” I breathed.

“I know. I want to watch you cum. I want to see your spunk cover my tits,” she started “I want to slowly jerk you off and watch all that jizz blast hard and high. I want to see you out of control!”

She didn’t wait for a response; Her hand left my balls and she formed a circle around the base of my dick with her thumb and index finger. She squeezed. She pulled that circle all the way up to the tip of my cock. The relief in that gesture, the release of all the tension built up, was tremendous. Nice for me, though I don’t think that was her intention. The result for her was more of that pre-cum drooling out of me.

By now, I had a fairly large puddle of the stuff beneath me, and she put it to good use. Dabbling her fingers in it, she began slowly coating my rod, making me slick from root to tip. Once she was satisfied that I was well lubricated, she made a loose fist at the base of my dick. Slowly, she began pumping me. She ran her fist up my length until my cock head popped out, then back down. I wished I could see her hand, her delicate fingers wrapped around my rod. I love to watch her stroke me. She was pumping me slowly with ever-increasing speed and pressure.

I could hear her mewing; her sounds were incomprehensible as the pressure was building inside me. She started twisting her fist, now with a tight grip, over my head before returning to the base.

My breathing was ragged. I was dumbstruck watching our images in the mirror, observing her slow, deliberate pace. She delighted in my hips jerking whenever she twisted her fist around my head. Sensing I was getting close, she rearranged herself yet again, moving so her tits hung above her busy fist.

“Are you gonna cum for me now, Cuz?” She knew the answer. All I could do was grunt. “Cum for me, let me see you lose it.”

On her command I could feel it begin. It started in my toes, as they curled up into the balls of my feet. The sensation traveled up my legs, past my knees and swelled in my thighs, where it seemed to pause for a second. She was fisting me in earnest now, jerking my dick hard and fast. Then, the pause in my thighs ended, and I could feel the explosion ripping from my cock. I growled and groaned, and over all of that, I could hear the first gob of cum splattering against her chest. 

“Jessssss,” I hissed, staring down at her on her knees just wearing panties. She was leaning back on her left hand to give my cum a larger target of her chest and face as her right hand worked up and down my twitching member. She stared at the head of my cock as she worked me and for a second I thought she was going to suck me. “Cuz,” I gasped as a ribbon of cum fired out and hit her on the chin and dribbled down her neck.

“Fuck yes,” she giggled, her hand speeding up as she watched me shoot my next volley of my creamy cum into her gorgeous red hair, the orgasm bursting out of me in a sharp, pleasurable wave. Jessica’s eyes opened and she looked up at me as I came, electricity flowing between us as our eyes met while she watched me orgasm. Spurt after spurt of my hot jizz was pumped right into my cousin’s silky ginger hair, pearlescent white stripes against the red and the vision was seared into my memory. Hugs smiled, her green eyes taking in the scene of me cumming on her, her big, creamy breasts on display for me as she knelt before me. My legs shook and I almost lost my balance as the next ribbon of semen hit her between her freckled breasts as the intensity faded with several smaller splatters of cum that landed on her arm and the floor.

“You missed my face,” she grinned at me.

“I’ll get you next time,” I smiled at her as the final volleys of spunk followed quickly, each with diminishing force, until she was milking the last of it from my dick.

She stood up and I watched a stream of my cum trickle down between her perfect titties, down her flat stomach and soak into the waist band of her panties. “But you got it in my hair! I guess I best clean up,” she said, kissing me before cautiously opening the door to check the coast was clear before dashing to the bathroom.

I got into bed while she was gone and started to feel sleepy. She came back five or so minutes later. “Are you really falling asleep?” she asked as she wriggled out of her panties.

“No,” I lied blinking my eyes.

“It is fine,” she said, climbing in next to me, “Wake me up with your tongue when you are ready for round two,” she grinned at me kissing me and gently squeezing my soft penis.

I reached down to finger her, but she crossed her legs to stop me. “No, I want you to cum in me,” she said, “but first you have a duty to perform. You promised, remember?”

Rolling to face her, my cousin lay on her back, the duvet was diagonally across her chest from just underneath her left breast down to her right hip. I rested on my elbow and gently took her nipple into my mouth and sucked it. Swirling my tongue around it, she reacted to my attention. Reaching her arms up above her head she opened her legs for me. Kicking the duvet off us both I laid between her legs on my elbows, my legs overhanging the bottom of the bed I kissed her.

I gently licked at her pussy causing her to open her legs wider for me as I licked at her entrance. She quickly got wet and her taste was so sweet and such a turn on. I glanced up at her to be greeted by her wide encouraging eyes staring back at me. She grinned and bit her lip as I buried my face between her legs and licked her. Moving my attention up to her clit she gasped when my tongue found it and began to circle it. “Oooh yeah, there,” she whispered as she squirmed on her back.

She moved her hips around to try and guide my tongue and I licked her seeping, burying my face deeper as her muscles softened and I reached her entrance. Her labia were pronounced and tickled my cheeks as I kissed her open, spreading her with my nibbling lips and swirling tongue.

This same tongue snaked around the funnel of soft flesh that disappeared into her warm depths. She writhed and moaned as I tongue tight circles around it without dipping into her. When I felt her flesh trembling beneath my touch I finally took pity on her and drove my tongue into her sopping hole. I stabbed it into her depths, feeling the walls snatch at it while her liquid heat continued to roll down into my open mouth.

I licked and sucked and licked and sucked a slow path up her slit until finally, with a triumphant cry both from within her and without, her ripe berry of a clit dropped into my mouth. I sucked at it like I was trying to get its juices out. She moaned whorishly and rolled her hips around my head.

“Fuck, yes, Cuz. Keep doing that,” She voiced.

I lapped at the little nub, teasing it out to its hyper-engorged state, feeling like it might burst in my mouth at any moment. I teased her clit, hovering my mouth just over it and giving it the faintest brushes with the very tip of my tongue. She cursed and writhed. The voices in her head grew angry, yelling, “Do it! Just fucking do it! Stick your face into my me and make me fucking cum before I burst.”

Her eyes were shut tight, her teeth bared as if my slow torture was causing her physical pain. Taking pity, I decided to end her torment. I lowered my mouth onto the apex of her slit and sucked the aching bulb into my mouth. I started to rub my tongue against it, slow at first, but then with increasing rapidity. In moments her back was arching. The muscles all around her groin grew rigid and her hands curled into tight fists.

“Eeeeeek!” She screamed at me, “Yes! Cuz… ohhhhaaaahhh… It’s going to.be… a big one. Fuuuuuck! I’m going to cum all over your face. Stop Jeff, I’m going to squirt!”

Her hips bucked and she cried her pleasure out into the house. Her peachy backside bounced on the bed with her convulsions, slamming her pussy up into my face. I flicked my tongue out at whatever came within reach, but it mattered little by this point. Her orgasm was ripping through her body, shuddering those magnificent tits like jelly, and pouring a rich cream into my waiting mouth.

When I had finally tongued the last of the aftershocks out of her, I stood up. It was lucky I had been shirtless, because the entire top half of my body, from my nose down, was now dripping wet with her juices. After five minutes she reached down and gently coaxed me up her body until she could kiss me. Kissing her back she wrapped her legs around my back and pulled me towards her. Positioning myself I slowly pushed forwards and into her. It felt so nice and she agreed as I felt her fingernails dig into my back as I penetrated her. “Oh wow,” she whispered, “I never get bored of that,” she breathed.

I slowly pushed into her until I was at my full depth. Pulling my bum towards her with her feet wrapped around me she no doubt wished I was bigger, but she has always insisted that size doesn’t matter and it feels amazing. She felt so nice, somehow she felt tight and yet welcoming at the same time as her supple body accepted my rock hard penis into it. I held myself in her for a few seconds, mainly for myself to get over the sensation of her pussy squeezing my cock and to try and stop myself from cumming too early.

Slowly pulling out of her again she relaxed her feet behind me and let me gently thrust in her. “Aren’t we supposed to be keeping quiet?” I asked her.

“Sarah has heard it all before,” she said, shaking her head, “Let me feel you inside me,” she added, her eyes sparkling as I thrust in and out of her.

She stared up at me, watching me have sex with her, her legs relaxed behind me as she stopped me pulling right out of her. I sat up vertically and with my hands under her bum I lifted her bum up off the bed so I was angled upwards into her. “Oh yes Cuz,” she whispered. She let go of my back which was a relief as she has really sharp fingernails. Lifting her arms above her head she used the headboard to push herself onto me. I felt her push against me, her wet pussy pressing against my neatly trimmed pubes as I pushed in and out of her.

Her headboard was against the bedroom wall that separated us from Sarah. There were very few background noises that would mask the tap tap tap of a headboard during sex and wondered if she had her headphones on by now. I sped up a little, but I was so aware of the creaking of our bed with the rhythmic percussion of it banging against the wall. I slowed down again and gently thrust in and out of her deeply. “Mmmmmm… yes, that’s so nice,” she whispered, looking up at me.

“Uh hu,” I agreed. It felt nice, but I so wanted to fuck her hard and fast right now.

I sped up a little again and she braced against the headboard. “That is so fucking loud,” she giggled.

“Yeah sorry,” I replied.

“You are sorry?” she grinned, “I so need it right now,” she said, her green eyes glinting with desire.

She changed her grip on the headboard, trying to pull it away from the wall, trying to push it against the wall, but no matter what she did each time I sped up to a pace where I would cum it was almost a comedy tap tap tap on the wall. “Can you cum like that?” she asked.

“Dunno,” I shrugged, “Probably, it feels amazing,” I added. The slow long thrusts felt really nice and any sort of sex and I was fairly sure I would cum eventually.

“Sarah is a gentle soul. She’s going to be so embarrassed, we had better stop.” she panted, “Lets try doggy,” she added as she pushed me out of her with her foot on my chest and rolled onto her hands and knees.

Moving in behind her she reached between her legs and guided me inside her. I held her hips and pulled her onto me as she knelt with her ass in the air. Holding onto the top of the headboard she pulled it towards her and I picked up the pace. “Aahhh there we go,” she said as I sped up and the headboard stayed quiet.

“Oh yes,” I said as I pumped in and out of her. Slowly and carefully at first but after a few moments I picked up the pace.

“Pull my hair,” she urged as I took her from behind.

I grabbed two handfuls of her wavy red hair and jerked her head back, arching her back and pulling her onto me. “Fuck yes,” she gasped as I rode her, “Spank me.”

Letting go of her hair I swatted at her ass with the crack of skin on skin. Gathering her hair in my right hand I gripped her bare ass with my left hand. “Harder,” she urged. Not sure if she meant the sex or the spanking I swatted her ass again a little harder and picked up the pace.

“Hugs, this is too good. I’m getting close,” I panted, feeling my orgasm rising up inside me.

“Oooh fuck, yes, yes, yes!” she said quite loudly, “Cum inside me,” she said quieter again.

I rocked my hips back and forth as quickly as I could, racing to my orgasm, my whole body was tingling. Letting go of her hair I reached underneath her and squeezed her breasts and nipples in each of my hands. Lifting her up so she was knelt up in front of me with me in her from behind we fucked. She reached her arms over her head and stroked them through my hair, pulling it gently as I took her. The headboard was loudly hitting the wall, but neither of us cared at that second as I prepared to cum. “Oooh, do it Cuz,” Hugs gasped as she felt me twitch within her.

“Yes!” I gasped, “yes yes yes, Unh!” I moaned, squeezing her breasts a little harder than I maybe intended to, but she didn’t complain, quite the opposite in fact. My man-bags were fully loaded with sperm and I was pumping her balls-deep. My scrotum was the only thing preventing a deeper penetration. Our breathing became even more ragged and she could feel my cock swelling inside her.

“{Uhn!} Take it, Jessica! Take my seed! {Argh!}”

Hugs arched her back and looked between our legs to watch as my balls contracted and released, contracted and released, even as she felt me pushing my cock as deep into her uterus as possible, expelling ropes of sperm-laden cream. 

“Aaaiiiiiiiiiiiii, fuuuuuuuuuck, you’re cumming inside meeeeee,” She squealed in her high pitched voice. I felt my older cousin cum as she felt me empty my balls into her and her pussy muscles milked my cock, extracting as much baby batter as possible. A few more sperm cells would not matter as she was being filled regularly with hundreds of millions of long-tailed swimmers. I wondered if any were now making their way to their encounter with her egg. The resulting zygote would float and eventually nestle itself into the protective lining of her nutritious uterine endometrium. 

Her body was quivering as I held onto her firm breasts. I continued to shoot load after load deep inside her womb. It felt like my soul was flowing out through my cock. There was so much cum in her cunt I don’t even know if she could feel me adding to it. I’ve never orgasm for so long. I looked down and there were gobs of cum all over her legs, crotch, and pussy. It looked like a bomb had gone off inside her. There was cum everywhere. It was a beautiful site.

I pulled out of her and she rolled onto her back. “Thanks, Cuz,” she grinned at me, “I needed that.”

“You got most of it,” I smiled back at her, surveying the mess.

“Like the dirty little slut I am,” she giggled, “But we were so fucking loud,” she giggled.

“Yeah, oops,” I agreed, “She’s more like her sister than she realises, she’s curious. She’s becoming a woman.”

“Probably,” she replied, “She probably needs to get laid.”

“Just like her twin sister,” I agreed, stopping myself from saying something that would incriminate me. What crossed my mind wasn’t an option I wanted to explore. Especially after Sylvia’s manipulations. I had only just recovered from that and it had taken months.

“Did you cum?” I asked her. Hugs was still pinned beneath me, her head on the pillow, my groin cushioned by her perfect ass cheeks..

“Hell yeah, when you did,” she replied, “Didn’t you feel it?”

“Yeah, but your screams will probably give poor Sarah nightmares about sex,” I said teasingly, shaking my head.

I slid to her side and Jessica turned to face me. Exhausted, we lay there awhile in each other’s arms and caught our breath, still soaking from our frenzied lovemaking. Hugs pulled me into one of her trademarked hugs and we kissed passionately. I took hold of her ass cheeks in my hand, rubbing and squeezing them. Our tongues made love to each other, rolling around, caressing each other. My redheaded cousin felt so good.

I then lay on my back as Hugs climbed over me and took me into your mouth. I closed my eyes as she started sucking me, cleaning all the cum off my semi-erect cock. After cleaning it, she held it in her mouth briefly, rubbing her tongue all over it. Then, she begia scooping some of our cum out of her pussy, bringing it to her mouth to swallow it. It was an incredibly erotic sight. Finally my lover lay on top of me as I wrapped my arms around her, holding her against me. We lay there in each other’s arms for a few minutes, just feeling each other; each listening to the others breathing. I started kissing her neck softly while I caressed her back. Quietly, we sat up and used some wipes to clean ourselves and the bedding that was now spattered in sticky wetness. She rolled onto her side and was actually asleep again before me. Blissfully lost in our afternoon delight. I watched her for a while, but fell asleep myself. 

________

I slept well, a handjob and then sex within a few hours pretty much guaranteed that and when I started to come around it was mid afternoon, so a reasonable hour at least. Jessica was awake, I could feel her moving around in bed and heard the occasional buzz of her mobile receiving a message. I shifted onto my back, but kept my eyes closed, moving my legs and wondering if she would take the hint and “wake me up” with a blow job. I was about to gently coax her hand onto my cock to encourage her when there was a tap at the door. “Errr, hey Sarah?” Jessica said quietly as she moved in bed again, probably making sure she was covered as she would still be naked.

“Are you both decent?” Sarah asked from behind the closed door as I feigned sleep beside the warm skin of my cousin. It felt odd, revealing ourselves in bed together when, for the last couple of years, we had done everything to hide our relationship. I kept my eyes tight shut.

“Yeah,” Jessica said and I heard the door open.

“Hi,” she said with embarrassment in her voice, “I haven’t got much to do so I was going to make dinner… if you like?” she asked.

She never asked to cook for us. The siblings got on well, but like any sisters there was a fair amount of bitchiness at times and I say that in the nicest possible way. I wondered if she had heard our sex session, which was a silly thought, unless she was dead she heard us. A wooden headboard onto an internal wall offers zero sound deadening. “Sure,” Jessica said followed by a long pause as she expected her to leave and Sarah clearly didn’t “Did you hear… anything?” Jessica asked her younger sister.

There was another long silence and I assume Sarah nodded or something as she didn’t audibly reply. “I’m so sorry,” Jessica said, sounding genuinely apologetic.

“It sounds like he hurt you,” Sarah said, meekly.

“Very much the opposite,” Jessica replied, “He was fucking awesome.”

“Even when it goes in?” Sarah asked shyly.

“God yes,” Jessica replied, “As long as you are wet enough… sex is a wonderful experience.”

“I thought it hurt going in?”

“It hurts the first time, when you lose your virginity. After that… it’s what men and women were born to do,” Jessica replied.

“What does it feel like… with Jeff?” she asked.

I felt Jessica shrug next to me. “Just nice, he’s well endowed so, for a woman, it feels really nice. I think it’s pretty good for him too,” she giggled, “Don’t you… you know…?” She obviously made some gesture with her hands that I did not see and I felt my cock twitch at the question. Sarah was cute, like her sisters, and although it was assumed she did masturbate it would be a turn on hearing her admit to it. 

“Not really,” she said.

“Not really?” Jessica pressed her.

“I don’t know if I have…” Sarah began, “You know… cum.”

“Did you feel like you really really needed a wee followed by an all over tingle and uncontrollable urge to not stop whatever you are doing?” Jessica asked her, her tone carrying her smile.

“No,” Sarah said.

“You haven’t cum then,” Jessica said with a giggle,”You really should, it is awesome.”

“How?” Sarah asked.

“I’ll tell you later,” Jessica said followed by another pause of a few seconds, “Anyway, you’ll need help with dinner, I’ll just get dressed.”

“Okay,” Sarah said, pausing for a few seconds, “Are you naked?”

“Yeah,” Jessica replied.

“Is it good… sharing a bed with him… being in love… making love…?

“He is everything to me.”

“Is that why you let him cum inside you?”

There was another pause, “Yes Sis, it is. It makes us both happy.”

“You could get pregnant?”

“I know,”

“So… his sperm… Is it still in you?” she asked.

“Yep, well what isn’t dried into the sheets,” Jessica replied, “That is the bit they don’t tell you about. If you give me a few minutes I’ll be down.” There was another pause which lasted a little too long. “We will have a girlie chat when Jeff and Sylvia are playing on the Nintendo,” she said, “Promise.”

“Ok,” Sarah said and I heard the door close as she left and then promptly received an elbow in the ribs. 

“Ow, what?” I mumbled, taken by surprise by her elbow.

“Are you up?”

“Always,” I replied, guiding her hand onto my erection, “Do you want a liquid breakfast?”

“You wish,” she said, letting go of me and kissing me on the lips. I kissed her back as she rolled out of the bed and stood up.

Opening my eyes I checked out her naked body. “Cute ass,” I grinned.

“Thanks,” she grinned at me as she wrapped herself in a dressing gown and went out of the room.

She came back a few minutes later with minty fresh breath and quickly got dressed into jeans and a vest. She bent down to me on the bed and kissed me. “Mmmm… No blow job?” I asked hopefully. A blow job after she has just brushed her teeth felt very tingly and extra awesome.

“Kinda negates the brushing of teeth,” Jessica replied with a smile admiring my persistence.

“You can brush them again,” I offered.

“Or I could go help Sarah,” she said, “I think we traumatised her! Have a wank if you need to. These sheets need to go into the wash anyway.”

“Thanks,” I grinned at her. We were at the stage in our relationship now where masturbation was not an insult to why you didn’t ask her / him to do it for you. Sometimes you just needed to cum, and that was that.

I didn’t, I got up and dressed before going downstairs. Sarah made a pretty decent dinner with her big sister’s help and not a lot else happened. We were all sat in the living room watching TV in the late afternoon. Syliva had let us know that she was staying out with friends to get some food, having missed dinner, and Jessica and Sarah were chatting about the usual girlie stuff, make-up and hair mainly, which I turned off to. I found myself glancing towards Sarah and wondering how she was still so innocent, despite knowing what we got up to, seeing the videos her sister had taken and also listening to all the gossip that teenages always shared. My thoughts became increasingly inappropriate as I wondered if she was different to her sisters in bed. Sylvia was tight but so enthusiastic. Jessica was loving and giving. Was she identical to her twin in every way? Did she have the same pattern of freckles across her naked body? Or was she more like Jessica… or her Mom!

Like her twin, Sarah was half a foot shorter than Jessica. Sarah and Sylvia had smaller breasts, but they were in proportion to their petite bodies. As I imagined what she looked like naked I shifted position to hide my erection. Jessica noticed and grinned at me, glancing between my legs and licking her lips which didn’t help my arousal at all. I sighed. We needed to make love together… it was the weekend after all? Perhaps Hugs had picked up on my thoughts when she asked;

“Are you going out with Sylvia tonight?”

“No, no money,” she replied, not really engaging with Jessica.

“Oh,” Jessica said, not at all hiding the disappointment in her tone which caused Sarah to look at her, “Could you?” she asked.

“Why?” she asked with a slight smile indicating she didn’t need the answer to that question. However I saw her shift uncomfortably and her cheeks blushed. Her pretty freckles seemed to glow.

“Because… you know,” Jessica said, avoiding the question.

“Like fucking rabbits,” Sarah said rolling her eyes. “Can you lend me some cash then?”

“I’m not paying you so I can spend time with Cuz,” Jessica said, not being overly rich herself at the moment.

“No then,” she said, “I’m not wandering the streets.”

“Not got a friend you could hang out with, or perhaps meet up with you sister?” Jessica asked her.

“No, they are all out,” she said, “I’ll put some headphones on or something, to filter you out,” Sarah said.

“Yeah, sorry Sis. Honestly. I don’t want to make it awkward and it’s kinda weird you being in the house when we… make love to each other,” Jessica replied.

“It didn’t bother you last night,” Sarah replied with a grin, “Ooo, fuck, yes yes yes,” she said, her grin spreading across her face as she mimicked Jessica. Incidentally the little sister mimicking her orgasm, even when mocking is beyond cute. Jessica just lit up as she blushed as her sister clearly heard us. “It’s fine,” Sarah said, seeing her big sister’s embarrassed reaction, “Whatever, I am just jealous.”

“We need thicker walls,” Jessica said, still bright red as she looked at her sister.

Sarah just shrugged. “Did you cum?” she asked, taking us both by surprise by her question.

“Sarah?!” Jessica exclaimed, “Really?”

“What?” Sarah shrugged again, “Did you?”

“Yeah, she did,” I said, not looking away from the TV.

“Jeff!!” Jessica said, slapping me on the arm.

“What, Hugs?” I said looking at her and cowering away from her hand that was readying for another strike, “You did, multiple times.”

“Yeah, but Sarah doesn’t need to know,” she said, staring at me not believing I just told her sister that she had an orgasm.

“Did she make you cum, Cuz?” she asked me.

“Oh yes,” I replied, glancing at her and smiling.

She smiled back and looked at her sister. “So when he ejaculated in you… Is that when you came as well, Jess?”

“Are we really discussing this?” Jessica said, looking at her sister.

“Looks that way,” I shrugged, “No, I went down on her first.”

“You licked her out?” Sarah asked, looking at me with a look of shock.

“Woah,” Jessica said, tapping her hands together in the time out gesture, “This stops now. It’s too weird,” she said, chuckling and shaking her head.

“Seriously Cuz… What does that feel like?” Sarah asked, ignoring Jessica’s protests at the topic of conversation.

“You would have to ask Jessica,” I said looking at Jessica for a second, “Oral sex is very intimate. It feels amazing and get it right… and you’re rewarded with your partner’s orgasm.”

“Fucking hell Jeff,” Jessica said staring at me her eyes pleading for me to shut the fuck up, but she wasn’t angry. “Yeah, it is very nice,” she admitted after a couple of seconds.

“Does he go in with his tongue?” she asked neither of us in particular.

“Occasionally,” I replied, “mostly I just circle her… more sensitive bits.”

“Clit?” she asked, staring at her sister with intrigue.

“Wow, erm.. okay,” Jessica said, still blushing, “I know you’re curious Sis but maybe you and I can chat about it in private?”

“I guess,” Sarah said, looking at us both a little shyly. I think it had just dawned on her what she was actually asking.

I saw her shyness and shrugged, “I am assuming you have never… you know,” I said looking at her trying to keep her on topic.

“No,” she said after a moment’s hesitation.

Jessica saw her chance to turn the attention from herself and onto her sister which she took. “What have you done?” she asked.

“Not much,” she said, “Just kissing and stuff.”

“Have you never been fingered?” she asked her.

Now it was Sarah’s turn to blush and I thought she was going to change the subject for a second or two, but she answered, quietly, but she answered. “No,” she said. “Like he put his hand up my skirt while we were kissing, but it felt rubbish,” she added.

“Through your panties?” Jessica asked.

“Yeah,” Sarah nodded.

“He wouldn’t have known what he was doing,” Jessica smiled at her reassuringly, “It feels good when done properly, especially not through underwear.”

“Really?” Sarah asked, looking at Jessica. I just sat back at this point and let them talk. Two girls talking about sex is a turn on. Two sisters talking about sex is fucking awesome. One of them shy with embarrassment about the admission of her private life, and the other shy through total inexperience.

“Yeah, fingering feels really nice,” Jessica said, “Have you never… to yourself?”

Sarah blushed and glanced at me. I just stared at the TV pretending not to listen, but I was fully turned into their conversation. “Yeah, a few times.” Sarah admitted after a moment or two.

“Did that feel nice?” Jessica asked.

“Yeah, I guess,” Sarah shrugged shyly.

“You guess?” Jessica grinned, “Feels so good doesn’t it?”

“Yeah, maybe,” Sarah said, returning the smile. “It gets so sensitive… it’s almost too nice if I touch some places,” she said really softly.

“Your clity?” Jessica asked her which she nodded, “Yeah, me too sometimes, if I am really turned on it almost hurts it is that nice.”

“So that is normal?” Sarah asked.

“Yeah, some girls can’t directly do that at all,” Jessica replied. “Have you ever done it in the shower?”

“Yeah, that is where I first discovered it,” Sarah said, glancing at me shyly. I didn’t let on that I was listening or even paying attention. Of course I was, I was so hard and turned on as I imagined little Sarah in the shower playing with herself. I had watched Jessica in the shower before, and it was so sexy and cute. Naked and wet is a good start for any fantasy, but the way she squatted down in the shower and directed the jets to where she liked it was beyond awesome. She told me that she could orgasm just with the water jets if she had long enough.

“Do you have any toys?” Jessica asked her.

Sarah blushed and shook her head not wanting to actually answer that question directly. Jessica just smiled at her warmly, there was no judging, or aim to embarrass her, it was a genuine question with no underlying malice or agenda. “You should,” Jessica said, “They are good.”

“What do you have?” she asked, her eyes flicking to me and then back to Jessica again. I was still staring at the TV, I had no idea what was on or whether it even had sound or not, I was fully tuned into their conversation.

“A couple of vibrators and a special dildo.” Jessica replied frankly.

Sarah grinned at the word dildo and Jessica picked up on it, but where as before she would have teased her on it, or pounced on her shyness she didn’t, she just let the smile naturally fade as her reply was processed. “How often do you use them?” she asked her.

“During the week, at least every other day,” Jessica replied, “At weekend, significantly less,” she added, nodding towards me with a naughty smile.

“Are they as good… as the real thing?” Sarah asked her.

This piqued my interest, she had always told me that I was better, but I have watched how quickly a vibrator can get her off, and there is no way I can compete. As a guy when wanting an orgasm harder and faster is generally better, as long as the end result is a jet of semen it is a good time. “Different,” Jessica said after a moment’s pause, “A different sort of really really nice. Have you ever had anything inside you?”

“No,” Sarah said, again glancing at me, “Other than my fingers.”

“Have you ever been tempted by a cucumber?” Hugs asked her with a giggle.

“Eww, no have you?” she asked, staring back at her.

“Oh fuck yes,” Jessica grinned, “I loved to fantasise with a good cucumber fuck when I was your age.”

Sarah just stared at her, she was not sure whether to believe her or what to say. They then discussed this at length, as she was learning how her body worked long before boys had been given access to it, if it fit she tried it. Fingers, hairbrush, carrots, cucumbers, bananas, pretty much anything that didn’t look like it would hurt or break apart. She explained she would shop for the perfect shape and size in the supermarket and wrap her chosen cucumber in one of the free condoms they handed out at school. 

“You really should,” Jessica said in a tone that only girls talking about masturbation can achieve. Sexy and dirty, and yet somehow not in a perverted sort of way. “It is your body, play with it, learn what works for you and what doesn’t,” she added.

“Did you really do it with a cucumber… from our fridge?” Sarah asked, suddenly realising what she had been eating back then.

“Fuck no, I’m not that sick. I kept my own for a few days and then the next week I would pick up a new fake boyfriend when I went shopping,” Jessica laughed. “And before you ask, no I don’t return them to the fridge afterwards,”

Sarah laughed out loud at this, “Thank god for that,” she giggled which set Jessica off as they both laughed with each other. It was Jessica’s turn to show a little shyness as she looked at her little sister who suddenly stopped laughing and just stared back at her.

“A full one?” she asked.

“Owchy, no,” she giggled subconsciously crossing her legs, “It would split me in two.”

“I was thinking it might!” Sarah replied back, giggling along with her sister. I dared a glance at them both and fuck me, two girls talking like this is fucking awesome. I apologise for my harshness in language, but fuckity fuckity fuck me sideways I honestly thought I was going to cum in my pants.

“So… are you going to go out?” Jessica asked her.

Sarah shook her head, “I have headphones, it is fine,”

“Really?” Jessica asked her.

“Yeah, it is fine,” she said, “It is what I do anyway, you are hardly quiet,” she added.

“You sure?” Jessica asked and glanced at me. I caught her glance and just returned a slight shrug. I was beyond horny, I had no issues with it.

“Yeah fine,” Sarah replied.

Jessica paused for a few seconds as she considered her options. Which were basically, have sex while her sister knew we were having sex, or not have sex with me at all. I know of those two options the first was very much the only choice, but I would understand it if she thought it would be a bit weird. Although judging by how horny I was I would probably last three seconds anyway and my balls felt like if they fired into her pussy then my stuff would blast out of her nose! I focused on the television screen as the room went silent for a full minute. All three of us trying to work out what to say next. 

“I could watch you do it?” Sarah asked quietly.

The room fell silent again. There’s no quick response to that question! I didn’t want to take my eyes off the screen. I knew I was blushing and I knew Hugs was almost certainly close to having a cardiac arrest. We were stunned. I turned my head and looked at Sarah. She smiled back at me, looking so cute and sweet. I just loved her innocence; it really did something to me. Like her twin sister, Sarah was drop-dead gorgeous and many a high school boy’s crush. She had this angelic face with full lips that made her look so innocent. Her smile would light up any room she was in. She had long flowing red hair just like her sisters, creamy white skin with a light covering of freckles. She was petite, but had blossomed into a lovely young woman, with flared hips, firm bosom, and tiny waist. The three siblings had always been athletic and it had given her legs a great shape. They led up to one of the most perfect bubble butts that you could ever see on a woman. Her ass was a sculpture created by an artist. She had bright, baby-blue eyes  and the most amazing personality. Even though she was so sexy, she still had this warm, innocent aura that made you want to spend time with her. Sarah was always very smart, definitely the smartest of the three sisters and perhaps because of that, her words had shocked us even more.

For the first time, since the conversation had begun, I stared at her not really believing she had even thought it, never mind suggesting it. She flushed bright red instantly and looked at the floor. Clearly her mouth had engaged long before her brain had applied any sort of filter to that suggestion. Jessica looked physically stunned by the statement and stared at her with her mouth open for what felt like an age. “That wouldn’t be a good idea, Sarah. I’m sure I could point you at some good porn… if you’re really interested in learning about sex.” 

“I’m sorry I asked. Forget I said it, I’m such a fucking weirdo,” Sarah said immediately, “Why can’t I just be normal?” she whispered, internally chastising herself for causing such embarrassment. I suddenly felt very sympathetic. The younger sister was obviously struggling to come to terms with her sexuality, just as Sylvia had. It was only natural she should be curious and we had slammed that door shut in our face with our silence. I hated that she saw herself as weird.

“No problem,” Jessica replied, looking at her little sister. You could see her thinking as she glanced towards me. I was still in the stunned stage. Roles reversed I would never even dream of even suggesting I watched my brother and his girlfriend have sex. Although I guess guys have a different sort of relationship, not that Jessica and Sarah have that sort of relationship, although when lonely at night a fantasy or two may intimate such possibilities.

“I’ll go… I’ll take a cold shower,” Sarah said standing up, still bright red.

Jessica sighed. The sisters stared at each other as Sarah adjusted herself self consciously. “Do you want to?” Jessica asked her which stopped Sarah in her tracks.

“I…” she began as she assessed the situation, “I dunno,” she stammered.

“Your sister secretly filmed us… but I have never consented to being watched,” Jessica said.

“Sorry,” Sarah said, no doubt wishing the floor would just swallow her up.

“Is it something you want to do, Sarah. Do you really want to?” Jessica asked again, not acknowledging her sisters apology.

“A little, I guess,” Sarah said.

Jessica looked at me and I have no idea what my expression was. Amazement, fear, excitement, disbelief, pick one, or any, or all, who knows, I had no idea what to think. Did I want to be watched by my girlfriend’s sister after what had happened with Sylvia? I hadn’t really thought about it. Being worried about Sarah was about the only lucid thought I had. 

“I’m weird for asking. Wouldn’t it be weird to have a spectator?” Sarah asked Jessica.

“You’re not weird Sarah, just curious,” Jessica replied holding Sarah’s gaze, “But who cares, weird is good and exciting sometimes.”

They just looked at each other for a few seconds. You could see Jessica running through it in her head as her sister just looked on shyly. “We all know what Sylvia ended up doing when she explored sex for the first time. I don’t want you to… go looking for it. I know you’re not ready. You’re not like Sylvia and you’re not like me. You’re better than us… if you need to learn… then maybe it is right you should see our love…” she looked over at me, “…in its purest form. Sarah… we’ve decided to tell Mom and Dad.”

“That won’t go down well, Jess,”

“I know… so I guess I want you on our side. I want you to know that Jeff and I… we’re in love and we are gong to reveal our relationship to the world.”

“I know you love each other, Sis. It has been obvious for years!”

“Really? Well, I guess if you really want to watch us… make love… then I guess I am ok with it. As long as you don’t do anything stupid.”

“I just… I want to… see… how it is supposed to be.”

“There will be a few conditions,” Jessica said. “No one finds out.”

“Yeah, of course not,” Sarah replied.

“And you,” Jessica said glaring at me, “No rumours, nothing. Not even to Sylvia.”

“I promise,” I said.

“Absolutely no phones,” Jessica said.

“Sure,” Sarah said instantly.

“And…” Jessica said looking at her sister until she held her gaze, “We will be naked, so you should be naked as well.”

“Erm,” Sarah said, clearly a bit taken back by the condition, “Like naked naked? Jeff will see me!”

“You will see all of him! Anyway, he’s seen your IDENTICAL TWIN naked, so he’s really seen it all before. But if we are going to be naked and vulnerable in front of you then you’ll need to be naked too,” Jessica said, “If you’re serious about learning then that’s something you’re going to need to do. If you don’t really want to… go hide in your room.”

“And put some headphones on,” I added, trying to be a part of the conversation. In truth I was shocked that she was even considering it.

“Okay,” Sarah said after a few seconds of hesitation, “Nude. That’s only fair.”

I just stared in disbelief. Clearly I had never really seen Sarah naked, but it was now a very real possibility that I was going to. For the first time I was expecting to wake up stuck to the sheets and covered in cum after a wet dream, but as I stared at the two girls I remained asleep. Sometimes my life seems unbelievable.

“Then let’s go upstairs,” Hugs suggested. “To our bedroom.”

“Now?” Sarah asked, wide eyed.

 “If neither of you have any other plans?”

For some reason I felt embarrassed that beneath my pants I was sporting a huge erection. My penis had been truly inspired by their sisterly chat, jutting undiminished from my pubic hair, an ardent finger eager for more sex talk, was sprung upright tenting my pants. Jessica turned, shrugging the redundant robe to the floor; she had no need of it now. The garment rippled like water as it slid over her body. With swaying hips, which hypnotised me, Hugs walked from the room towards the stairs. She paused with a hand on the banister and one foot on the lowest riser, to turn and look back seductively over her shoulder. “Aren’t you coming,” she said to us both.

Sarah, spurred by her sister’s invitation and the promise of her knowledge, made to go after her.

“Okay,” I said, rising from the sofa, still in a daze.

Sarah stopped and waited, “Let’s do this, Cuz. Sylvia says you’re the best… will you help teach me?” Sarah sweetly asked.

Jessica’s seductive invitation both amused and excited me but this seemed like a complication we didn’t need, as welcome as it may be. Sarah tenderly reached out to me as Hugs reached the top stair.

“I’ll look after you, Princess,” the little sister smiled at my use of her pet name since childhood. Her tiny hand gripped mine tightly, more for emotional support than anything else, and without saying another word she led me upstairs.

“I know.”

________

I stepped into the bedroom ahead of Sarah who stood awkwardly in the doorway. “Close the door and sit down,” Jessica greeted her, “Get comfortable,” she added. Sarah took a seat at the dressing table, but faced us. She looked uncomfortable, but made no move to leave or make any excuses to leave, she just sat and watched as I took my place beside my forbidden girlfriend.

“So what is the most that you have done with someone else; since you reached puberty?” Jessica asked, looking down. Her green eyes sparkled when she saw my bulge.

“Not very much,”

I was shocked, surely her answer should have been “Nothing!”

“So, have you kissed someone?” Jessica was now sitting forward and when my cock twitched at her question she started stroking it through my pants.

Sarah looked at me with a hint of guilt.

“Don’t worry, Sis. Nothing leaves this room, remember? So tell us, have you been kissed.” Sarah nodded. “Man or woman?”

Sarah looked a little shocked. “A man.” She said, again looking at me.

I was dumbfounded and about to ask who and when, but Jess squeezed my cock as if to silence me.

“Have you ever been kissed a woman?” She asked as she reached out with her free hand and held Sarah’s hand.

“No.”

“But have you thought about it?”

Sarah nodded and my cock, now harder than it had ever been before, twitched again.

“Well, that is one fantasy we can deal with later.” Said Jessica, letting my cock go and rising from the seat. She moved around so we both stood side on to her little sister. Hugs looked up to me again. Her mouth was inches from mine. I stared at her full, moist lips, noticing how they had a slight upturned shape. They looked inviting. More than that; tempting. Before I could stop myself I was leaning towards her, inch by inch, until my lips met hers. She opened her mouth as I sucked on her lower lip, pinching and tugging at it with mine. Jessica moaned into my mouth as her tongue flicked over mine. I felt her hand cupping the back of my neck. Her fingertips teasing my skin as she held me to her. I placed my hands into Jessica’s luscious red hair and pulled our faces togther.

“Holy shit…” Sarah whispered in amazement as her big sister pulled away with a gasp, licking her bottom lip.

“Sorry, Hugs,” I murmured, “I guess I got carried away.”

“No… don’t be sorry. You’re a good kisser, Jeff.” she breathed.

“So are you.” I told my cousin, not because I felt like I should, but because she was.

It was then when Jessica kissed me again, pushing her mouth onto mine it took me a second to respond, opening my mouth we kissed and she pushed me onto the bed falling on top of me. She slid her hands up the inside of my shirt and lifted it off over my head. Throwing it to the floor she grinned at me as she raked her fingernails down my chest.

I grinned back up at her, she was so horny, we were just going to fuck, I loved when she was in this mood, a horny dirty little slut who just needed my cock in her. She sat up on me, the crotch of her jeans pressing against mine and she would be able to feel my excitement. She looked at her sister who was just staring at us. “What are you wearing?” Jessica asked her. With no reply after a few seconds she asked her again, “Yeah you, what are you wearing?”

“Oh, er, sorry,” Sarah replied, “Jeans, top,” she said with a look of slight confusion.”

“Underwear?” Jessica pressed.

“Er… yeah,” Sarah said.

“So four things?” Jessica asked her to which she just nodded. “Me too. As I undress, follow suit,” she said looking at her.

“Okay,” Sarah said, staring at her sister.

“Easy one to start,” Jessica said as she whipped her top off and threw it on the floor with mine.

She watched as her sister very hesitantly took her top off and dropped it next to her, Her arms covering her white bra and small breasts. Jessica grinned and then turned her attention back to me again. I was saying in my head, “Don’t look at Sarah,” over and over again, she was the forbidden fruit, and I really didn’t want to cum in my pants which was still a very real possibility.

She rocked her hips as she sat on me and grinned down at me. I reached up and caressed her breasts, squeezing them firmly, I fumbled with the clasp on her bra. Eventually releasing it I pulled it away and threw it to the side. When her breasts came into view, I stopped for a moment and just took in their magnificence: they were large, each slightly more than a handful, yet perky and firm, each topped by a large, fully erect nipple, surrounded by large, pink areolas. Sarah sighed, and Hugs blushed lightly, and smiled at me. I reached forward and grabbed a breast in each hand and began gently kneading them, and then brought my hands up and began lightly pinching both nipples, and alternated pinching and rolling them.

I glanced at Sarah who was just staring again. Jessica leaned forwards so her nipples were within reach of my mouth and I took the invite. She watched her sister who stared back at her. Sarah had an enigmatic smile upon her face, as she focused on her sister’s bigger breasts. The sight seemed to trigger her memory and she reached her arms behind herself and unfastened her bra. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Sarah’s small pert breasts exposed and felt myself pulse in my pants. 

Sarah was covered with a galaxy of freckles; densely packed and almost cloud-like on her shoulders and upper arms, gradually thinning out as they approached her pale breasts. As she pulled the bra straps off her shoulders, she deftly undid the clasps, and the bra fell away, revealing a very familiar sight. Sarah and Sylvia were indeed identical twins. Oddly though, the next thing I noticed was that her freckles pretty much ended where the bra had begun, and the skin below was a breathtakingly whiter shade of pale. The bra fell out of her hands and I stared at Sarah’s chest.

The twins were hardly flat-chested but their breasts were small when compared to her big sister, with perhaps a couple of cup sizes between them. Sarah’s nipples were another thing altogether; puffy red cones the size of strawberries that jutted out pertly and begged to be touched.

“Wow,” I muttered to myself not realising that I said it audibly.

“Oh,” Jessica said, staring at me, “Looks like Cuz is a fan of your breasts Sis, maybe he prefers them?” she added as she stared at me.

I tried to look completely passive, doing the 8 times table in my head to distract myself and I regained control. “Has he cum in his pants?” Sarah asked with a sound of amazement in her voice.

“No,” I replied defensively, “Not yet anyway,” I chuckled, “Hugs is right though. You have beautiful titties, Princess.”

I immediately realised I had used her pet name in front of my girlfriend but Hugs ignored it. She was looking at Sarah, then looked at me, then back to her little sister. 

“I can see his bugle, Jess. Do they look that nice?” Sarah asked, still sounding intrigued.

“Yeah,” Jessica replied, “Sometimes men will stare at your tits even when you’re having a conversation with them. They are drawn to them. You can use that to your advantage… your tits are beautiful, Sarah. He likes them a lot.”

That seemed to remind Sarah that she was topless and she used her hands to cover herself. I stared at Jessica and wondered if I was in trouble, but she was just grinning at me. “It is fine,” she said, “She does have awesome tits doesn’t she.”

I didn’t respond, mainly because she was working her way down my body with kisses and her nimble fingers were busy unfastening my jeans as she went. Pulling them down she took my boxers with them and I felt the atmosphere in the room change. I suddenly felt very vulnerable, standing naked with my girlfriend and her little sister both staring at me. Sara’s eyes were focused on possibly the first real semi-erect penis she had ever seen.

As she continued to take in the frontal view of my male genitalia, it began to fully harden. She was sat there transfixed on my penis and gasped as it expanded. I suppose it was an amazing thing to watch, this small little thing laying on my sac a few moments ago slowly grew in size, until it doubled its length, the head finally beginning to rise off my testicles and point out on its own.

I only wish she could see the look on her own face as she watched my penis get hard at the sight of her, she was totally mesmerised by the image. Soon my dick was near its full length and sticking straight away from my body. She looked stunned, staring at my erection sticking upwards, and my loose balls hanging down between my legs. I was secretly pleased that my little Princess looked impressed.

“Cuz,” she finally said, feeling she had to say something, “Your penis is… amazing… it is the first penis I’ve ever seen, at least in the flesh”. 

Jessica felt she needed to take control and take possession of the cock that had been presented to the sisters. She gently took hold of my member and moved her hand up and down it.

“Men like women to focus on their cocks and masturbation, for both sexes, is so much better when someone else does it for you.” She began to explore my manhood as if for the first time. Then, when she was satisfied, she gently gripped it and peeled back my foreskin. As the head was revealed, Sarah gasped. Then, for show, she just stroked me up and down. I just moaned softly as she gently played with me in front of her wide eyed sister. She knew I was so close and was barely moving her hand to try to stop me from cumming.

She grinned up at me and gently kissed my cock. I stared back at her and she knew the expression. It was the, oh fuck, I am so going to cum way before you want me to. She moved up me again and kissed me on the lips. Leaning forwards onto me I felt her breasts press against my chest. “I bet you want to see Sarah in her panties?” she whispered in my ear glancing over at her sister.

I didn’t reply, I just stared back at her. It was so surreal as I made out with Jessica while her younger sister sat watching us. I didn’t think it was a trick question and she would kick off if I showed too much interest, but I didn’t want to be too keen. Sarah was hot and I am sure Jessica knew the twins were hot, but she probably didn’t want to hear it from me. 

“Well I do,” Jessica whispered as she guided my hand to her jeans.

I took the not so subtle hint and unfastened the button then unzipping her. I pushed at her waist band and she helped them down and off. We kissed again, this time I felt the smooth thin material of her panties push against my erection. I saw her dress earlier so I knew she was wearing a thong. Grabbing her exposed bum I pulled her into me and she moaned softly as she felt me press against her. She playfully bit my lip and pulled back with her teeth lightly. Glancing over at Sarah I followed her eyes and saw her sister just stepping out of her jeans.

She was wearing white boy short style panties and when she saw Jessica looking at her she smiled shyly and crossed her legs. 

“Aww, boy short ones?” Jessica asked her, sounding disappointed.

“Yeah, comfier under skinny jeans,” she replied.

I didn’t reply, I just concentrated on my penis that was rubbing against Jessica’s underwear while I stared at Sarah who was just wearing panties. They didn’t show much, but they were very thin material and hugged her shape very closely.

Jessica kissed down my body and with no warning took me into her mouth. “Oh fuck,” I groaned as I felt her warm wet welcoming mouth surround my rock hard cock.

“Oh,” I heard Sarah say. Looking across at her she just stared as her sister sucked me off, “Wow,” she added softly as she just watched.

Instinctively I started to thrust into her mouth and she placed her hand on my stomach to stop me. Looking up at me she stopped for a second, “Please don’t cum yet,” she grinned before resuming.

“Do you let him cum in your mouth?” Sarah asked her.

She didn’t reply, she just shook her head which with my cock fully in her mouth added to the sensation which was already sending me dizzy. “But I am gonna cum soon,” I gasped urgently. She stopped instantly and sat up looking at me. Grinning widely she looked down at my pulsing cock in time with my heart beats. She stood up on the bed and dropped her panties. My eyes flicked between her legs and I watched her reposition and lower onto my face.

“Cuz, do you want your little Princess naked?” She whispered, using the pet name from our childhood.

I stuck my tongue out as she got lower and I tasted her excitement. She moaned loudly as I licked her, my tongue teasing and swirling around her clit. Hugs then gently rocked her hips above me as she rode my face. 

“Naked,” Jessica said and that reminded me that Sarah was going to be naked.

“I’m not shaved like you,” Sarah replied.

“Yeah, so what? A lot of girls don’t,” Jessica replied, still rocking her hips above me.

There was no reply, just the shuffling of someone standing up and then a few seconds later sitting down again. “Cute,” Jessica said. I couldn’t see, my face was being sat on.

“Hairless is nicer I think,” Sarah said as she observed her sister.

I pushed my tongue harder, somewhat disheartened that she could still maintain a conversation as I licked her out. “Oh wow, yes,” Jessica exclaimed and looked down at me, “Keep doing that!”

I grabbed her hips and pulled her onto me, trying to insert my tongue into her as she wriggled above me. I managed to position my fingers correctly and gently slid two into her. “Ohh fuck yes,” Jessica gasped staring down at me.

“Is he fingering you?” Sarah asked.

“Uh hu,” Jessica nodded, “Fuck, yes, go deeper.”

“I could if I would,” I said to myself, my fingers as deep as they could possibly go. Instead I tried to add a third which with a loud moan and a shiver down her entire body she took. Pulses crushed my three fingers as I stroked them in and out of her. Lifting off my face she changed position so I could finger her harder. Forcing my fingers as deep into her as they could go I could feel her resistance as the deeper I went with three they got a fair bit wider, which stretched her tight pussy.

She was staring at me, me on my back, she was leaning backwards, her knees either side of me as she leaned back on her arms. I glanced over at her sister who was staring at Jessica, my eyes diverted between her legs as I saw her pussy for the first time. She wasn’t shaved, but a natural strawberry blonde she only had thin wispy pubes, and if I hadn’t been to her 18th I would be asking for ID. Fuck me she was cute. Her piercing blue eyes were wide with intrigue and wonder as she watched us. I noted inanely that her pink nipples were soft but slowly hardening again. Her firm young breasts were identical to her twin sister’s but her freckles were indeed patterned differently.

I felt surprised by how lovely I found her nakedness, no bra or panties, and such a lovely little triangle of fiery red pubic hair. Seeing me looking, my little Princess crossed her legs and blushed ever so slightly. I did not look away. I was practically drinking in the sight of her lovely slim body, the shapely legs and that alluring furry mound. I could see myself putting my mouth on her there. She gave up trying to hide her nakedness and instead sat there so casually with her hands on her hips letting me look at her, and she was certainly looking at me

“Hey, pay attention,” Jessica snapped with a grin.

I looked back at Hugs and grinned, pushing three fingers as deep into her as she could take. I forced the last inch and felt her pulse again. Her arms gave way leaving her flat on her back. Shifting position I knelt between her legs and drove my fingers in and out of her. Reaching up I squeezed her nipples hard until she flinched, but didn’t pull away. “Oh shit,” she gasped, “Ooooo fuck,” she groaned loudly.

“Oh wow, is that three?” Sarah asked, sounding surprised.

“Yeah,” I replied.

“I can barely take one,” she said.

Images of her on her back fingering herself quickly resolved to her on her back with me plowing her with one two or three fingers. “You can,” Jessica said urgently, “Trust me.”

Squeezing Jessica’s nipples again she gasped loudly. “Yes yes yes,” she screamed, staring at me. Jessica’s breathing became more pronounced. It gradually grew harder and heavier. She was moaning in ecstasy. The louder she moaned, the faster I flicked my tongue on the top of her clit, up and down, side to side. The moaning gave way to a slew of “Oh my God’s!” There were roughly five to six in total. And with each one the volume increased immensely.

My chin was buried between her pussy lips as I continued to lick her clit feverously and finger fuck her vagina.

“Harder, don’t fucking stop,” she said, her eyes glaring at me as the flash then sparkle of orgasm flooded her eyes before they rolled into the back of her head. I pinched her left nipple as hard as I could which caused her to squeal, not in pain but in pure ecstasy as she orgasmed. After another cry of pleasure, I heard what sounded like a low volume pop and hiss for a split second, followed by a warm wet splash on my chin. I felt one burst, then a second, and finally a third. My chin, her pussy, and the bed sheets were all soaked. 

Hugs screamed in ecstasy as she spasmed violently in my face. Her whole body convulsed with pleasure for what seemed like an endless period of time. As this went on, I tried to lap up and catch every drop of her squirted juice in my mouth. This never happened before. Jessica’s squirted pussy ejaculate had the most amazing taste. At this point, she was so sensitive, she had no choice but to push my face and head away.

“Oh wow,” she said softly as she looked at me.

“Was that good?” I grinned at her.

“Fuck me,” she said shifting her legs as she was bent back on them still. I breathed in to reply but she cut me off. “Shh, just fuck me.”

“Sarah, if you want out, now is the time,” I gasped lustfully.”

“l’m staying, Cuz.”

“My name is Jessica,” said Hugs, mimicking her absent twin sister, “and this is how you really fuck!”

Hugs smiled up at me as I lay resting on her letting her get used to feeling my weight pinning her down. Then lent down and kissed her hard, running his hands down her body towards her legs. I carefully lifted the one leg and slid between them, Sarah’s eyes widened slightly as she realised what I had done. I knew that she would be able to see my hard cock resting against her sister’s sex. I looked across and saw the petite redhead smiling softly.

“Are you sure you want to see this?” I asked her, she nodded. 

“Say it Sarah, tell him what you want him to do to me.” Hugs insisted.

“Do it, please make love to her… show me.” She gasped in response.

 “I’ll use a condom,” I told her, wanting her to see us practicing safe sex, hoping she would when she was ready. Hugs grabbed me and pulled him back down.

“Fuck the condom, Cuz. Just fuck me! I want to feel you inside of me.” 

I smiled down at her and kissed her on the lips and stared into her deep green eyes as I pushed my erection slowly into her. I felt her body open to my cock as Ientered her. She hissed softly and closed her eyes tight as the penetration increased. Sarah watched us intently as I watched her. I smiled, pushing slowly into her big sister giving Hugs time to get used to my girth inside her. When he was fully in her I waited to see what she would do. Jessica opened her emerald green eyes and they glistened softly.

“Oh Cuz, that feels so good. Do you see him inside me?” She addressed Sarah, “Did you see how my pussy stretched to take his cock?”

I pulled out and slid back into her feeling Hugs absorbing me. She was tight around my cock but not so tight I could not thrust harder. So I did, not too hard at first but just enough that she could feel it. Her response was to gasp softly and cling to me as I pushed my hips against hers. I took my time enjoying the feel of her vagina tight around my cock, as I always did. Sarah watched as if hypnotised, following the rise and fall of my ass, seeing my full length emerge wetly from her sister’s love tunnel before burrowing back inside. At first Jessica just lay there holding me lovingly as I thrust in and out. Then she began to relax and feel the rhythm and react to it. After a little while she began to push back and move in time with me and as she did I began to relax into the rhythm of our sex. I was aware of Sarah’s open mouthed stare and the way she suddenly crossed her legs and squirmed in her seat. 

Hugs and I weren’t the only ones enjoying the sexual intercourse being had in our bedroom. Before the initial penetration my pretty red haired Princess looked uncomfortable watching me being intimate with her big sister. But her look changed from embarrassment, through curiosity and then into wonder. Seeing two people in love, making love, must have answered all of her questions because she began to involuntarily move her own body in time with ours. Seeing her sister moving with me, and in perpetual bliss, made Sarah’s breasts flush red and almost immediately her nipples enlarged. Sarah’s nipples, like Sylvia’s, became much larger than Jessica’s ever did. The big sister had bigger tits and larger areolas than the twins but they both had the largest nipples I had ever seen, easily an inch in length when aroused. I felt my mouth begin to salivate at the thought of sucking them but was brought to my senses by Hugs as she mewed in pleasure.

“Oooooohhh… Sarah… Do you see me… taking his full length? Cuz has such a… big cock… Ohhhh… but he got me ready… he got me wet… and it feels like… Ohhhhhhh the best thing in the world!” Sarah just nodded and Hugs looked up at me, “Fuck me hard now, Jeff… Show Sarah what you can do… Aaaahhhhh…”

I did as she asked, pushing in and out of her soaking wet pussy which easily accepted my length as I slid deep into her. She raked my back with her fingernails as I slammed into her. It was loud and hard and fast and amazing. Staring down at her she used her arms against the bed to stop me pushing her up the bed as I plowed into her. She gripped the sheets and pushed back as she looked down at my cock that glistened with her wetness as I fucked her. “Ohhhhh that is so nice,” she whispered, tipping her head back and closing her eyes once more. I took the hint and increased the intensity, thrusting faster and deeper. The bed began to make its familiar creaking sounds as we fucked hrder and faster for her siblings pleasure.  

“Oh good Lord Jess, he’s so big! That looks so incredible… fuuuck!” Sarah moaned as she wiggled her hips a little while watching her big sister slowly spread her knees wider, revealing her pouting labia, as my shaft slowly penetrated, opening the entrance of her vagina tightly around it. I made sure that I found just the right angle to put pressure against Jessica’s clitoris, bringing my cousin closer and closer to her climax as she clapped her hands on my ass cheeks. Then she rose to meet me, on every thrust, taking more of me, her clitoris pulsing against my thick shaft as we fucked each other.

Jessica’s beathing became quicker and I could see that she was desperately trying to keep her eyes open and focused on Sarah, who looked on in fascination. I maintained my rhythm, my balls slapping against her wet thighs, her boobs gently swaying upon her chest. Her hot sex becan to flutter and I knew she was almost there. Her orgasm began as changed tactics: I eased myself in slowly, her clitoris dragging over the head of my swollen member and pushing along the shaft.

“Oh shit, I’m cumming!’ She cried out, throwing her head back,cascading her red hair over the pillow as her body began to spasm around my engorged penis. My hands gripped her waist firmly, and I pulled her onto my erection, sliding it deeper into her, her climax making her pussy slick around the shaft. Jessica opened her knees fully as her body trembled in orgasm, her clitoris sliding tightly over me. She dropped her head forward, her hair spilling across her breasts, and moaned loudly as she was pulled down by the waist, my hands holding her steady as I impaled her.

As her orgasm played out, she looked up into the eyes of her lover, seeing me smiling down at her as she felt a strong pulsing between her legs as I pushed myself further into her. Hugs cried out as she began to orgasm again. “Damn, he’s so good!” She panted, as I began to rock in and out of her. My older cousin moaned loudly as she felt my cockhead pushed painfully against her cervix, touching her G spot, the thick shaft increasing the intensity of her orgasm. I wanted to keep going, but looking up at Sarah who was still awestruck, I started to struggle. Her sister’s tightness around me, which had not diminished as I had fucked her, was having te desired effect on me and when she started to rock her hot body in time with mine, it had an even bigger effect. Then Hugs lifted her legs up and her tight vagina seemed to clamp around me as if trying to suck the cum out of me. I fought against it for as long as I could but soon realised I was fighting a losing battle. I looked around the room desperately, looking down on Jessica’s, a triumphant expression upon her face. My testicles tightened and I shot a glance across the room at Sarah.

“I’m gonna cum, Sarah!” I gasped, as I held off for the last few thrusts. She looked across at us with trust and passion.

“Do it, Cuz, I want to feel you cum in me.” Jess told me as she leaned up, pulling my eyes back to hers, and pressed our lips together, kissing me hard. 

I pulled free, holding myself up above her, my biceps straining as I thrust deep into her letting my control go. A second later my balls released the floodgates and my cum pumped into my fertile cousin. From  across the room I heard Sarah gasp in realisation as I came inside her big sister. Hugs clung to me as my orgasm ran its course. Spewing torrents of sperm and semen into her unprotected vagina. My cock visibly twitched as jet after jet of my creamy seed filled my lover’s womb.  

I was lost in ecstasy and when I came to my senses I felt Jessica’s lips on mine. She was kissing me passionately, pushing her tongue into my mouth. I wrapped my arms around her, kissing her back and holding her close. For a few minutes we just lay together then I sat up on the end of the bed watching her. For us, the aftercare was just as important as the sex we consummated. 

“That was… incredible.” Sarah said, in a whisper. She watched as I pulled my softening cock from her sister’s snatch. Hugs lifted her head and kissed me. There was some cum running down my cock. “Jess? His sperm… it’s inside you.” 

Jessica said nothing. She looked down at her sperm drooling vagina, spat on her hand, then moved it to join her other hand that was rubbing her pussy, and she wiped our combined cum all over her pussy lips. She moved her hand back to her mouth and spat on her fingers, then pushed them into her wet pussy. Hugs frigged herself at a phenomenal rate, and you could hear her fingers squelching as they pistoned in and out.  I held the base of my cock, started pumping gently and I felt my cock slowly begin to rise. 

“Ohhh…” Groaned Sarah.

“Sometimes… you can keep the orgasms coming… we girls get to have… multiple orgasms.” said Hugs. 

I don’t know if it was the sight of Jessica rubbing her pussy, frigging herself and breathing heavily, or that two horny women had just watched us cum, but Jess looked possessed. Sarah and both watched in awe as she kept on fingering herself to frenzy. The room was filled with her now loud uncontrolled moans and the slapping sound of her palm colliding with her hard little clit. I let go of my now semi-erect penis to tweak and pull at her nipples. I mauled her breasts with my left hand every time I changed nipples.

“OH FUUUCK!” Jessica squealed,  All of a sudden I felt her pussy gush. I looked down and saw her juices spurting through her fingers. They splattered against my abdomen, the bottom sheet, and the covers. Everywhere was wet. Our hands, my cock, both of her thighs, her ass cheeks and holes. Nothing around her had been spared this explosion. I turned my head to look at her face and saw Sarah’s look of total shock. 

“You just fucking squirted everywhere, Sis!” She laid there for a moment and gathered herself. I was ecstatic for her. I bent down to kiss her gorgeous face. She looked as sexy as ever laying in her own soaking juices. She had ruined any plans of sleeping on these sheets tonight but it was all worth it. “Holy fuck,” Sarah said. “That was hot.” Hugs was out of breath and let her whole body go limp. I looked back at Sarah and we both laughed. It was the only thing we could do. To take my attention away from her naked little sister, Hugs grabbed me, pulling me down on top of her as she opened her thighs. She let her legs fall to the side to fully submit to me as I slid straight back inside her. 

This time our coitus was going to be slow and sensual. But after a few minutes Hugs seemed to remember that Sarah was in the room and she snapped her head towards her. The naked little sister was sitting on the edge of the seat and just staring at us like we were the best thing she had ever seen. Her legs were crossed but her nipples were erect and her chest was still looking a little flushed. “Sis… do you want to feel what it’s like? Do you want to know what this feels like?” Jessica asked her.

“Fuck yeah!” Sarah said instantly.

I stared down at Jessica and then across at Sarah. My pretty little Princess, naked and horny for me. No, surely Hugs wasn’t going to suggest that I get to fuck her younger sister? No way! Sarah looked at me differently… she didn’t see me as the older cousin who read to her as a child. She looked at me with her new found appreciation. Her sexuality had blossomed before my very eyes, brought on by the inappropriate but incredible sex with her sister. She saw me as a mate… not as a cousin. I recognised the look. It was the same look that Sylvia greeted me with since our taboo acts of indecency. The look any woman would look at a man she lusted after. Jessica didn’t see it. Instead she reached to her bedside drawer and suddenly I realised her plan. I wouldn’t be deflowering Sarah. Reaching into the drawer, Hugs fumbled around a bit before pulling out a dildo. It had been a gift and it was a replica of my actual erect penis, complete with testicles. She threw it to her sister and grinned at her, “It is a mold of Jeff’s manhood,” she said.

“Your didldo is Jeff’s penis?” she said, catching it and looking at it, “It looks so lifelike but feels… weird.”

“It feels awesome. I use it when I’m working nights and Jeff is at Uni during the day. I miss him… but I don’t have to miss his cock” Jessica said, “Go on.”

As I gently made love to her sister, Sarah studied the dildo in great detail. She fondled its balls. She stroked its length. She explored the swollen cock head. Then Sarah opened her legs and gently pushed it against her slit. I just stared, not only was a girl sat with her legs wide open trying to insert a dildo, but the dildo was a mold of my cock, and my real cock was currently balls deep in her sister. I was amazed I hadn’t cum yet, my balls felt like they were going to explode as I the bed started rocking once more. The familiar tap, tap, tap of the bed frame against Sarah’s bedroom wall echoed in the sex smelling room. Jessica looked back at me and pushed her hand onto my chest slowing me and stopping me. “Lets go doggy,” she said.

I grinned at her as she swapped positions onto her hands and knees. She opened her legs for me and I entered her from behind. She could now see her sister easier, and I wondered if that was why she wanted it from behind. Sarah saw her looking at her and blushed, her legs snapping closed instantly. “It is too big,” she said, “It will never fit inside me.” She declared, weakly.

“He’s inside me Sarah, he’s been inside your twin sister. She could take him… so can you,” Jessica giggled, “Come here, let me help you,” she said tapping the bed next to her.

Sarah got up and walked towards the bed. My eyes were locked between her legs. I agree that no pubes look nicer, but wow, the wispy red pubes on a shy experimenting virgin have their perks. After a bit of coaxing she sat with her back resting against the wall on our right. “Are you wet?” Jessica asked her.

“Uh hu,” Sarah replied.

“Good. Can you get a finger in?” she asked.

“Yeah,” Sarah nodded, gently sliding a finger inside herself. My eyes nearly popped out of my head as she did so. When she withdrew her slender finger it was slick with her creamy juices.

“That looks like you’re ready. You’re going to be able to feel what your cousin’s cock feels like, Sis,” Jessica said, “Suck it to lube it or use your own wetness… it’s what it is for afterall.”

“Really?” Sarah asked.

“Yeah, it’s a big one and it’s… a bit grabby when dry. Your vagina gets wet to lubricate it for a penis… so you are ready to enjoy sex. Never let man inside you unless you are ready and you consent,” Jessica replied, gasping softly as I hit the right spot inside her wonderful pussy. Changing my angle I thrust up into her. She twisted the sheets underneath her fingers and moaned softly. “Oooh Cuz, that is so good. I feel you so deep,” she whispered.

Sarah hesitated for a second but sucked the dildo. I watched, my eyes wide open as she sucked what was effectively my penis as she sat a couple of feet away from me. Naked, legs open and a dildo in her mouth. She tried again, but after a couple of attempts she stopped again. “Does it hurt?” Jessica asked her.

“No, just really… tight,” she said, glancing at me shyly.

“You did say you fingered before, right?” Jessica asked her to which she nodded, “That hurt the first time, yeah?”

“Yeah,” Sarah nodded.

“Good, don’t be bleeding on my sheets,” Jessica grinned at her, “Try two.”

She tried two fingers and after a few attempts her tight pussy took them. “Aaahhhhh,” she gasped as she felt her fingers inside her. It was my turn to look on in awe.

“Nice?” Jessica asked her to which she just nodded, “Go as deep as you can.”

I watched Sarah finger herself, gently and cautiously she slid two fingers in and out of herself. The visual stimulation was incredible and coupled with Jessica’s hungry vagina gripping my sliding length, I could feel my balls begin to tingle. I was watching my girlfriend teach her virgin sister how to fuck herself I was going to commit this scene to memory. This scene would see me through many lonely nights in the future. After a couple of thrusts she tried the dildo again, and again shook her head. “Oh fuck! No. It’s just too big,” she said.

“Hmmm… I’ll show you,” Jessica said, “Here,” she took the toy off her sister and used her own pussy juices to lubricate it. I withdrew my length to let her concentrate on the task at hand. Hugs put the dildo deep into her pussy and then slid it slowly out before resting it between Sarah’s legs. My little redheaded Princess just stared down at it, she didn’t say anything, she just watched as Jessica slowly and carefully pushed it against her slit. “Okay?” Jessica asked, Sarah just nodded, her eyes as wide open as her legs and she just stared at the cockheead teasing her labia.

I grabbed her sister’s long, beautiful, red hair and twirled it into a tail to place in the center of her back. As I approached her wetness with my throbbing hard cock, I saw her push her ass up to welcome it in. I placed the engorged, purple head of my real cock at her opening and SLOWLY entered just the head. I moved it upward slightly, then downward, letting my cock taste the sweet nectar of her womanhood as Jessica teased her sister’s vagina at the same time. As Jessica’s labia opened to accept the tip of my cok… so did Sarah’s. Her natural resistance was overcome and Hugs teased her little sister with the first inch of her dildo. Sarah’s pussy stretched to accept it. I grabbed the mane of hair I created earlier and pulled on it slightly, just enough for it to come off her back, then very slowly drove my extremely hot rod into her tunnel. I could tell she was squeezing my cock by the clinching motion of her asshole. Once my cock was buried all the way, I pulled her hair just a little to let her know I was ready. It was time to move our copulation up a few notches.

Jessica began slowly fucking her sister just using the bulbous head of the dildo. I pulled my cockhead out slowly as she replicated the action on Sarah’s virginal pussy. I felt her snatch release its grip on my tool as I pulled out completely. She sighed angrily, but didn’t protest as I rubbed my cockhead on her clit, back and forth and heard her breathing become more rapid. Soon, Sarah’s slit became relubricated with her juices. As I stimulated her big sister’s clitoris, Hugs stimulated Sarah’s. When I pulled my hips back and pressed them forward, I felt my cock head connect with Jessica’s snug, wet hole. I stopped, frozen as I watched in fascination as the dildo nuzzled against Sarah’s opening.

Sarah’s eyes widened. “No. No –no- no- no- no,” she pleaded, and looked into my eyes. But I knew what she really wanted. I knew what Hugs wanted but I would take this as slowly as if I really were about to take my little Princess’s virginity. I left my cock head resting against her big sister’s hole for what felt like three minutes, just staring into Sarah’s eyes. Her red hair flayed against the pillows, her big nipples poking out from her small tits, shaking her head warningly. I looked down between my legs and the force of my movement pressed the head into Jessica by just an inch. The tip of my cock head was inside of my cousin’s pussy… and Jessica pushed the dildo into her sister. The sight was almost enough to make me cum right then. I looked back into Sarah’s eyes and slowly pressed into Jess until half of my cock was inside her.

The sisters gasped in unison so I pushed more and more, very slowly, until my cock was buried inside of Hugs to the hilt and my balls were resting on her thighs. Sarah hissed as the dildo bottomed out inside her and the plastic testicles rubbed against her stretched pussy lips.

“Oh Jeff… it’s inside me. You’re all the way inside of me!” She panted.

“How does it feel, Princess?” I said with concern in my voice.

“It feels… aahhhhhh…” I withdrew my cock and Hugs pulled the dildo from her little sister’s tight vagina. I stared into Sarah’s shocked and lustful eyes for several breaths before I began to rock back into Jessica. I held onto her hips and ground into her. She gasped again. It felt so good inside my lover’s cunt. I slowly pulled out, before sliding home again. My cousin’s began to grunt softly together as I slowly slid my dick in and out of Hugs and Jess fucked Sarah in time using the dildo. I reached between us and grazed her clit with my fingers again and saw her mouth contort into a silent scream. I continued to slowly and carefully fuck Hugs for several minutes. Every few minutes I would stop with my cock completely filling her and lay still to check that my Sarah was still enjoying the same feelings as her big sister. Hugs was in her element, teasing Sarah with identical motions and movements. Sarah’s head began to roll from side to side and her eyes went into the back of her head. “Ooh, ah, ssss, ahh,” she repeatedly whispered as I began to fuck Jessica harder and faster. Hugs started pushing the dildo in and out of her again.

I plunged and plunged, feeling our slick bodies slide against each other until I felt quiver beneath me. Sarah bit her lower lip and squealed. I put my hands on Jessica’s hips and pushed down on them as I continued to pull my cock nearly all the way out and then slide it back in. I closed my eyes and willed myself to slow down as I did not want this feeling to end. I stopped again and held myself still behind her. Hugs whimpered and began to buck her hips at me again. I pinched on her nipple as I pressed my thumb and forefinger on both sides of her clit. I began to pinch my fingers together, squeezing her hard little nubbin. Hugs quickened her own pace upon her sister and I pushed my rod in a bit quicker, yet letting her feel every bump, vein and ridge of my shaft.

“Fuck me, Cuz, oh please FUCK ME!” she said in a slightly angry voice.

I upped the ante and placed my thumb on her forbidden hole and began to massage it slightly. I picked up the pace with my cock and kept the same circling motion with my thumb until I felt her legs start to tremble. I buried my thumb just to the first knuckle, maybe an inch deep and continued the circular pattern inside her rim. Her back started to curl upward, and I could feel her starting to cum.

“Faster!” she finally screamed, as she reached back again to open herself up for me. I drove it as deep as I could, pulled it out, and then drove it in again as if I was trying to drive it through her body for it to escape the other side. Each thrust came with a scream from her as I continued to pull her hair.

“OH MY GOD, OH MY GOD!” she said over and over as I felt her tremble. A loud scream followed by a warm gush of fluids, then a screamed word “FUCK ME!!” I was pumping as fast as I could now, driving my cock in and out with force. I could feel myself starting to cum again and she knew it. I sped up, I was going to cum and Jessica felt it. “Ooo yes,” she said looking back at me, “Cum in me,” she grinned into the ‘O’ face of her little sister. Lowering her chest to the bed to give the angle she enjoyed, I went as fast as I could as Jessica gently probed into her sister’s pink depths. I tried to slow to give Sarah a chance to take more of the fake penis but Hugs had other ideas. “KEEP FUCKING ME CUZ — KEEP FUCKING!” She screamed.

Suddenly, I felt Jessica’s pussy contracting on my cock, milking my cock for all I could give. I looked into Sarah’s piercing blue eyes and saw her face filled with passion and lust, and I kissed her full on the mouth as both sisters bucked and writhed on my impaling cock. 

“I’m cumming!” Sarah squealed. I thought about my little Princess orgasming on my plastic cock, and I began to feel a warm tingling in my testicles. With my last stroke, I buried my manhood so deep within Hugs, I inadvertently pushed her up the bed, causing her feet to come off the ground. I could feel the pressure inside me and locking eyes with Sarah was what finished me off. She was so cute and innocent as she stared back at me, her eyes flicking to her sister and back to me as I lost control. “Fuuuuuuuuuck yes,” I growled as I felt myself cum. I felt the explosion of cum travel down my cock and explode into Jessica with such power I half expected it to blast her head off.

“Oh wow,” Jessica gasped as she felt my semen gush inside her. Pulse after pulse fired more of my cum into her. The first thick, spurting jet blasted into the depths of her. I pumped once more and again detonated far into her spasming womb. Now I held myself there and pumped copious amounts of semen into my older cousin. Again and again and again my scrotum rose and fell, squirting and spraying and filling her up. She froze in place and stopped breathing for a few seconds, releasing a soft long slow moan. Our bodies were a jerking, contorted mess of arms and legs and sweat and gasping for breath. Jessica’s pussy pulsed and squeezed my erupting cock and I felt like I emptied the entire contents of my balls into her. “God damn, how much?” she exclaimed looking back at me. It seems I left all my energy inside her womb as I laid my chest on her back.

“Everything, Hugs. My god you are wonderful.” I said through short, labored breaths. I remained locked in place and Hugs stayed right where she was, in complete relaxation, arms still stretched perpendicular to her body. I saw the glob of hot fluid I left in her start to slide from her love tunnel and fall on the duvet under her. It aroused me deep in my soul.

“Wow,” Jessica giggled, “Wow wow wow, we all came simultaneously.”

“Really?” Sarah asked looking at her, “Did you just cum as well?”

“Uh hu,” Jessica nodded slowly, moving off me with an almost comedy wet sound. Sarah was still sitting with her legs not quite closed enough to hide her gaping vagina. The dildo had been discarded by Jessica when we both orgasmed and I thought that would be where it ended… you know, the awkwardness of after sex, she goes to clean up and I fall asleep, only this time there was a third party present. Jessica twisted slightly so she could sit on her left knee that was folded underneath her and she looked at Sarah who suddenly became very aware of how naked and exposed she was.

She snapped her legs closed, but Jessica teased them open again with her hand. Not forcefully, but firmly enough that she didn’t offer much resistance. Taking hold of the toy again Jessica gently pushed it between her sisters legs. “Jess… it is too sensitive,” Sarah said urgently as Jessica pressed it against her.

“It isn’t. Trust me” Jessica said, “Do you trust me?” she asked, stopping and looking directly into Sarah’s eyes.

They both stared at each other for a few seconds before Sarah nodded slowly, “Yeah, of course,” she said.

“Well then,” Jessica grinned warmly at her. Sarah let her legs fall open a little wider and it was a phenomenal view from where I was sitting. Jessica sat in profile, naked, her breasts drawing my attention, but her little sister was sat with legs wide open for all to see. Jessica teased the toy between her legs. I could see the glisten of Sarah’s excitement on the toy as Jessica gently eased up and down her vagina and delicately across her clit. Jumping slightly at each touch of her clit Sarah just watched what she was doing as if she were learning from a master. Perhaps she was. Positioning the tip of the toy at her entrance she slowly pushed. One inch. Two inches. The silicone penis flexed slightly as Sarah’s resistance was not quite ready to give up. Grinning at her, Jessica said, “Nearly.”

Jessica took the toy and put it in her mouth. My cock sprang to life again for a second as she would have indirectly tasted her sisters pussy, but she didn’t acknowledge what she had done, she just used her saliva to aid penetration of her sister. Positioning the toy again she pressed again, gently rocking the toy up and down in Sarah’s excitement between her legs the toy finally won the battle and the head disappeared inside her. “Oh fuck,” Sarah exclaimed reaching between her legs and holding Jessica’s hand that was guiding the toy.

“Relax,” Jessica said, her tone oozing confidence and calm as Sarah let go of her hand. Still resting on the back of her hand, but with no force Jessica slowly pushed a little deeper and as it went an inch or so deeper Sarah’s amazing blue eyes seemed to widen by an inch as well.

“That feels…” Sarah began, but just melted as the sensation of penetration washed over her.

“Awesome?” Jessica finished for her with a smile.

“So deep,” Sarah mumbled.

“Over half to go yet,” Jessica replied.

“I cant take all of it,” Sarah said, but her body seemed to be disagreeing with her statement.

“Yeah you can,” Jessica replied, slowly and firmly pushing the full length of the toy inside her.

“Wow,” Sarah said, her eyes popping as she took six inches for the first time in her life.

Jessica let her get used to it for a few seconds before starting to slowly thrust in and out of her. Sarah just watched, her breathing quickly becoming laboured as she slowly got screwed. Jessica kept glancing between her legs and after a few moments she gently touched Sarah’s clit. She jumped and went to intercept her hand, but stopped half way and just moaned loudly as she sank down against the wall, her legs opening wider. “Okay?” Jessica asked her to which she just nodded. Jessica gently using the full length of the toy in her while gently stroking her clit with her left fingers.

“What are you doing?” Sarah asked with a glazed expression.

“Is it nice?” Jessica asked rhetorically as the satisfied noises coming from Sarah didn’t require an answer.

“So nice,” Sarah replied anyway, slowly sinking until her legs were as wide open as they could possibly get, giving Jessica full access. “Maybe… I’m ready for a real one?”

“Not if you aren’t on the pill,” Jessica said urgently, but calmly as she grabbed her sister’s hand that was heading between her legs. Sarah complied and Jessica started to speed up the thrusting. Her left fingers just stroked in rhythm as Sarah laid on her back. I have no idea how girls do it, but Jessica worked out so quickly what Sarah liked and not once did Sarah complain as she tried something she didn’t like. Whether being sisters the same things got them off or what, but the fingers across her clit slowly focused in to where Sarah loved it and she angled the toy to where it made Sarah go all gooey. Changing her grip on the dildo Jessica picked up the pace and slammed it in and out of her, her fingers still gently circling her clit as Sarah just lay on her back breathing heavily and staring down at the toy pistoning in and out of her.

“I need a pee,” Sarah said, trying to pull away.

“No you don’t,” Jessica said, moving her position to stop Sarah moving.

“I really do,” Sarah said, you could see the panic in her eyes.

“Trust me,” Jessica said calmly as she looked into her sister’s eyes encouragingly.

“Oh shit. Oh shit!” Sarah replied, the tone of urgency rising in her voice, but Jessica just ignored her, speeding up the toy thrusting in and out of her and yet somehow just controlling her left fingers to tease how she liked it.

Sarah sucked in a loud intake of breath and held it for a second. Slowly breathing it out in a long moan that gradually turned into a soft squeal her eyes looked like they were going to pop out of her head. As she ran out of air Jessica forced the full length of the toy in her and held it with the palm of her hand forcing it a few more inches with the handle. Stopping her left fingers for a fraction of a second she flicked at her clit directly all while trying to push the toy deeper and deeper.

Sarah sucked in air again and her entire body rippled and her hips bucked up and down a couple of times. “Oh fuck, fuck fuck fuck,” Sarah screamed, as her body prepared itself for release.

I took my opportunity to reach over and grab at her nearest little tittie. She gasped as cupped and fondled a freckled handful of flesh before squeezing her extended nipple with my fingers. I used both hands and carried on pinching at her hardened nipples, loving the way she was rolling her hips onto Jessica’s experienced hand. Oh and the noise, God the noise my little Princess was making. Hugs slipped first one finger and then two inside her sisters vagina to get to her G-spot. She did it ever so slowly and worked up to a G-spot massage, using the ‘come hither’ finger movements she had taught me to use on her. Sarah almost screwed her pussy onto Jessica’s fingers and told her sister not to stop. Sarah was in a state I had never seen her in before, almost delirious, lustfully staring at me as I played with her pert breasts.

Hugs wanted to keep her little sister on this plateau for as long as possible, because she knew Sarah getting almost as much pleasure as she was, which is how good sex should be. I also knew that neither of the sisters wanted it to stop. As Jess continued to massage her G-spot she knelt down and tongued her clit. Sarah immediately started to emit a long sustained wailing sound, low in volume, but interspersed with shouts of “YES, YES, YES”, followed by loud expletives. Then I heard a muffled sloshing sound deep inside her. All of a sudden Jessica’s hand was covered with warm liquid and as she placed her tongue onto her sister’s vagina.

I couldn’t describe it as a squirt, I’ve experienced that with other women and it was more like a burst pipe effect, whereas Sarah’s ejaculation was like a strong sustained leak. Jessica withdrew her fingers and planted her mouth fully onto her little sister’s entrance, using her tongue to rasp her clit and give her the final push over the edge. Sarah screamed, gave one last gush and collapsed in a heap.

Sarah’s body shook gently as I sat up beside her, held her and wrapped the duvet around us. As she recovered slowly it dawned on her that she’d just had a quite different orgasm. In the immediate aftermath she was uneasy about what had happened and the mess on the sheets.

“Impressive, it took me years before I squirted,” Jessica giggled as she started to press the dildo against Sarah’s quivering pusy and returned her fingers to teasing her clit, “Welcome to your first squirting orgasm,” she added with a huge grin.

“Oh my God,” Sarah said, staring at her a little dazed.

“Will you cum again or not?” Jessica asked her.

“Don’t think so,” Sarah said.

Jessica kept going for a few seconds, but when Sarah flinched slightly she stopped and just smiled at her. “That is how you cum,” Jessica announced hapuly, her face still slick with her sister’s juices, “Here, have this dildo of Jeff’s cock. When you do it to yourself you will find out what works best for you.”

“Really?” Sarah asked slowly, regaining her composure, and picking up the silicone beast.

“Yeah, slower build up and you will learn to control the intensity,” Jessica replied, “I can go for three or four orgasms if I am really turned on.”

“I think four would kill me,” Sarah said as she closed her legs and rolled onto her side.

“What a way to go though,” Hugs smiled at her suggestively and looked towards me. I was just sat staring, that was quite possibly the sexiest thing I have ever seen in my life, ever, and my cock agreed as it stood to full attention. “Did you enjoy that, Cuz?” Jessica asked me, glancing at my penis.

“God yes,” I replied, still not fully convinced I was not going to wake up at any minute.

“Bit of sister on sister,” Jessica teased, sticking her tongue out at me playfully.

Sarah was staring at my erection and where before her attention would drain my confidence and I would have flopped, it just seemed to add fuel to the fire between my legs. Jessica saw her looking and grinned at her. “Oh… go on then,” she said in faked reluctance.

“I wouldn’t know how,” Sarah replied.

Jessica guided her sister’s hand towards my cock and the soft touch of her fingers felt so nice. She pulled back when she felt me, but quickly reached back and wrapped her fingers around me. “Wow, so hard,” Sarah observed.

I looked at her hand holding me, her small fingers nowhere near reaching around my shaft which made me look massive. Not knowing what to do or what she quickly worked out moving her hand up and down was what I wanted, and the quicker she went the more I enjoyed it. The younger sister swapped hands multiple times and scrutinised what she was doing intensely. The pre-cum was flowing from me and coated my glistening head and soon started to run onto her hand. She looked at it intrigued as she kept going with her other hand. “Pre cum,” Jessica said, “that means he is liking it.”

“Have you tasted it?” Sarah asked, looking at her and losing her rhythm. I grunted in protest as her hand lost rhythm length and even direction. “Oh, sorry,” Sarah said looking back at the job in hand.

“Yeah, it’s his way of getting wet… lubricating his cock so the cum will flow,” Jessica replied with a smile.

“Do you suck him often?” Sarah asked her.

“Yeah, I guess,” Jessica replied, “I rarely let him cum in my mouth though. I prefer his seed… elsewhere.”

“Don’t you worry he’ll get you pregnant?”

Hugs looked up at me and smiled, “No Sarah, because I want to have his baby.”

“That’s so sweet.” 

I was gobsmacked. Hugs was still looking in my eyes when she asked, “If you want to, Cuz? I want to get pregnant again. I’m ready. We need to tell our parents… Maybe if they were going to become grandparents they might be more… understanding?”

“I don’t know about that… But I do know I’m ready for us to become something more.”

“Something more… I liked the idea of that.” She sat up a bit and put a hand on her tummy, above the spot where my cum was pooled inside of her. “I have a small confession to make, Cuz,” she said as she looked up at me with bright eyes. “I’m not on birth control. Haven’t been for weeks. So, right now, my little cousin’s sperm is locked up right inside my womb, looking for an egg to fertilize. And it’s my fertile time, too, so getting me pregnant should be a cinch! You’re gonna make a baby in me.”

“Wait a second… REALLY? Like, for real-for real?” 

Hugs kept smiling… and it sounded like the best idea in the world. I was in heaven, literally! I was with two naked redheaded sisters on the bed, one of them with her hand wrapped around my dick and the other still leaking my cum from earlier. My cock twitched.

“Are you getting close?” Sarah asked excitedly. Her wide eyes were fixed on her tiny hand traveling along the entire length of my aching shaft.

“I won’t last much longer, Princess.”

I could see the juices coating Sarah’s pussy and thigh, and matting her pubic hair. “Can I put some of your juices on my cock?” I asked. “For a bit of lubrication?”

I gazed at her as she reached down between her legs and rubbed over her pussy, soaking up as much of her juices as she could. She reached over and held out her hand to me, and I looked at her palm and fingers holding her cum. She quickly grasped my erection tightly and ran her hand slowly along my shaft and around the head, causing my cock to jump wildly. I bucked my hips, attempting to fuck her hand with my cock as she held me. I thought she was going to finish me off right there and then, but instead she only gave it three or four strokes, twisting her hand as it slid along the shaft; just enough to spread her slick cum over the entire length of my cock.

“She’s learning.” Jessica observed.

Without further hesitation her little sister grabbed my cock and resumed her stroking, and Hugs watched every part of what she was doing intensely. She watched my cock twitch in her hand and leant in close, her face now so close to my cock that I could feel her warm breath across it. She looked up at me and licked her lips and grinned, then looked back directly at my cock as it swelled.

“Quick Sarah! Wank him faster and he’ll cum for you!” Hugs shouted in encouragement.

She was under her spell, and did exactly as she commanded, pumping herbhand along my shaft rapidly. My breathing was ragged as I inhaled and exhaled deeply. My cock was pulsating at this point. I imagined that her hand stroking my shaft was her amazingly tight pussy as my little Princess began jerking faster and faster. Jessica reached down between my legs and lightly rubbed and caressed my balls. I looked down at Sarah and noticed she had one hand covering her pussy, as she alternated between fucking herself and rubbing her clit with her fingers. Her hand was glossy with her own juices. Her inner thighs were shiny. Sarah’s eyes were glued to my cock, and she had a glazed expression on her face. My cock was swelling. My balls were tightening. It was too much to handle and I could feel myself losing control. “Angle it up,” Jessica commanded.

“Why?” Sarah asked, but barely before she had finished the one word question I exploded and my hot jizz blasted her in the face. 

“Ooooooohhhh,” Sarah said, jumping, but to her credit still kept going with her hand, but turned to face away from my ejaculating penis.

The orgasm was nowhere near as intense as my last one, but I managed to get her between the eyes and on her wrist and hand. Jessica was laughing as she handed Sarah a tissue which she took and wiped her face. My cum was dribbling down passed her nose and was getting close to her mouth when she wiped it away and looked at it in the tissue. “That wasn’t as much this time,” Sarah said.

“Hey,” I said in protest, but I didn’t really have many grounds for defense

“Yeah, two naked redheads seem to tick his boxes,” Jessica grinned at me, “Right, I’m going to clean up, are you coming Sis?” she asked Sarah.

“Yeah, guess I should. I can’t be seen with this facial,” Sarah giggled as she climbed up off the bed.

“I’m fucked,” I groaned and lay back on the bed, “I’ll stay here.”

Jessica came back a few minutes later, still naked and smiled at me. What surprised me was Sarah also came back with her. I looked at Sarah who was now wearing a pair of high leg panties and nothing else. “Move over, we’re sharing a bed. Sadly for you, Sarah doesn’t sleep naked,” Jessica said when she saw that I was once again checking out her sister.

“Okay,” I replied, not really knowing what the correct response was to such a statement.

I stayed in the middle of the bed on my back, as was Jessica’s usual position. She laid to my left with her head on my shoulder. I wrapped my arm around her and gave her a quick squeeze, she was special, cute, adventurous, smart. Sarah laid on my right, her head on my other shoulder and I found my arm wrapping around her as well which is how the three of us fell asleep. 

________

I awoke to the sound of a taxi pulling up outside and realised, with a sobering thought, that Sarah’s twin sister was about to make her presence felt. I carefully untangled myself from the sexually exhausted sisters and made my way downstairs. I’d intercept the little firecracker and let the ladies sleep in peace, hopefully avoiding any uncomfortable questions about our evening together. I was tactfully on the sofa when the front door opened and in danced Sylvia.

Sylvia was a little over five-foot tall with long red hair. She was petite and except for the arrangement of her freckles, she was identical to her twin sister, Sarah. But whereas Sarah was reserved, Sylvia was adventurous.  Both twins had blossomed into strong, confident, attractive, young women. But Sylvia took risks.

“Hey, Cuz. You waited up for me?” she said as took off her coat and shoes.

“Yeah, you know how it is… the dutiful father waiting for the chick’s to return to the nest.”

“Sarah messaged me. It’s wonderful that you’re going to be a Daddy, and Jess is going to be a mummy. I wish I was your daughter… I wish I was the mother of your children.”

“No you don’t!” I laughed, “How was your day, Cupcake?”

“It was good, thanks. You’ve got a blanket… are you sleeping on the sofa tonight?”

“Your sisters are… In bed talking about things. Girly talk. I decided to give them space.”

“You’re such a good guy, Jeff. It’s late and you stayed up for me…” she said in hushed tones, “But I know you fucked Sarah tonight.”

“I did not!” I had to control the volume of my voice, “I didn’t… Honestly.”

“She messaged me, and she gave me all the details… she was describing your cock perfectly.” Sylvia said with a hint of jealousy or anger in her voice.

“Ohhhhh…” I chuckled, “that’s what your sisters have been… doing. Your sister has been… learning about her body from her sister. Hugs has a dildo modeled on my cock. She’s been using it. I’ve been down here,” I lied.

Sarah smiled, “Ah that makes sense. She’d never be able to take your monster!” 

“You did. And you’re identical twins… so…” I raised an eyebrow.

“She never would. She’ll stay a virgin forever!” She giggled as she started to undress.

“Cupcake… what are you doing?”

“Getting ready for bed.”

“Oh, right… me too,” I said, getting myself comfortable on the sofa.

“So all that sex talk… will you be jerking off?” 

“No… Not tonight, Cupcake.”

I looked up to see Sylvia in a t-shirt and I caught the briefest glimpse of panties, she looked unhappy. “What’s on your mind, Sylvia?” I asked as she climbed onto the sofa with me.

“I’m jealous. If I knew you were planning some sexy time with my sister’s I wished I had stayed at home too.” 

“You didn’t miss out on anything, Cupcake.”

“Did you think of me… of us… when my sister took off her clothes?”

“Sylvia!”

“You didn’t cum in my twin did you?”

“No!” 

“Good.” She snuggled into me as we started to watch the movie that was now playing on the TV. A short time later, Sylvia asked me, “Did you make love to Jessica today… to get her pregnant?”

I paused for a minute to think about my answer, “I did. I love her. I’m going to marry her, Cupcake.”

I felt her start to shake and I could hear her starting to cry, “I’m sorry I ruined things, Cuz.”

That hit me like a punch to the gut, “Oh sweetheart, you didn’t ruin anything. What we did… was special. Jessica understood. You gifted me your virginity… that was a first for me, you know? I’d never slept with a virgin. I knew I was in a relationship with your sister, I’m a big boy and I knew what I was doing was wrong. So if anyone “ruined” things then it was me.”

“You made it perfect. You’re perfect,” Sylvia held me for a few minutes and regained her composure.

“Feeling better?”

“A little,” she replied, weakly.

“Well, you should go back to bed so I can get some sleep, not that this old couch is helpful in that department.” I could already feel my back starting to hurt.

“Cuz, come sleep in my bed. You know it’s big enough and it’s a lot better than sleeping on the couch,” she said as she got up.

“I’ll be alright, not the first time I slept on this couch. I doubt it will be the last.” I shifted to try to lessen the pressure on my back.

She grabbed my hand and started to pull, “I said come sleep in my bed, Jeff. No isn’t an option.” I chuckled. One of the things that Sylvia had inherited from her mother and Jessica was a stubborn streak about a mile wide.

“OK, OK, you win,” I laughed as I got up and followed Sylvia to her room.

The room was only slightly bigger than the bed that was in it. There was just enough room to walk along one side and the foot of the bed. Near the head of the bed was the doorway to the walk-in closet. What surprised me was sex lingerie she had laid out on the bed.

“Shit,” I heard Sylvia say.

I think I blushed and tried to look away, “I can go back to sleep on the couch,” I turned to leave.

“No no, let me put these away,” she said as she rushed to clear off the bed. I noticed that most of the pieces were see through and at least one was crotchless. Sylvia had certainly broadened her horizons since I had popped her cherry! A few minutes later she had the bed cleaned off and was offering me the choice of the left or right hand side of her bed.

“I’ll take the far side,” I said as I crawled onto the bed along the wall.

“Okay,” she waited until I was settled before she turned off the light and crawled in next to me.

I was exhausted after my day of sex and fell asleep quickly. I don’t know how long I was asleep before I was awakened by someone cuddling into me. I’d like to blame my sleep-addled brain on what happened next but I’m not sure that was really the cause. Not remembering where I was at first I put my arm around the figure snuggling into me and found my hand on a breast. At first, I thought it was Jessica’s but it felt smaller. It was then that I woke up and remembered where I was. I was grabbing Sylvia’s tit. I started to pull my hand away when she grabbed my hand and held it, “Don’t Cuz, I don’t mind and from what I can feel you don’t really either.” I felt her move back and press against my hardening cock.

“Sylvia, let me get up. I’m sorry but this was a bad idea.” I said as I tried to pull myself free of her grip. “Your sisters are just down the corridor.”

“No Cuz, it was a great idea.” I felt her hand slide between us and take hold of my now hard cock.

“Sylvia, please,” I said.

“No. One woman in this house is going to treat you right. Jessica and my sister have had their fun and didn’t get you off, I will,” she kept a hold of my cock and got up on her knees to face me.

I could feel my resistance weakening, “Sylvia, stop it. We can’t do this.”

Sylvia ignored me to pull my cock out the front of my pajamas, “Lights on or off, Cuz?” She asked as she stroked my cock.

“On?” I stammered out.

“Good choice,” I was blinded briefly when the light came on.

When my eyes adjusted I could see that Sylvia had a hold of my cock and was just about ready to take me into her mouth. She giggled and slowly brought her fingertip to her mouth and put the wetness on the end of her tongue. The sight of her tiny little mouth and tongue made my cock lurch in her other hand and she cooed.

“Your sisters are sleeping in the next room!” I urged her. She giggled, hesitated and bent to my lap and she gently kissed it. As she bent, my eyes watched her cute little mouth purse and I thought I was going to faint. The touch of her mouth on the head of my cock was incredible. She didn’t just kiss it once. She began kissing the head, my shaft, and my balls. She didn’t stop kissing it until I tapped her on the head.

She looked up at me with those gorgeous pale blue eyes and awaited my next command. I was working with a novice but a willing learner. I told her to lick it and sat back and felt her soft little tongue do a ‘lap dance’ on me. Like her kissing, she was thorough and licked me everywhere. Her tongue was incredible. She licked my shaft, my balls, the inside of my thighs, and my cockhead. She tongued my slit and played a little ‘catch the pre-cum, as it leaked from my swollen member. With her hand, she squeezed my cock and expelled the pre-cum from my penis. Each time the liquid accumulated, she lapped it up eagerly. Now I’m no fool and would never stop someone who was so enthralled with licking my cock but I wanted it in her pretty little mouth. I reached down to caress her cheek as she moved her head up and down. It felt nice to have sexual contact with someone after the night I had endured watching her sisters.

“You’re so good at this, Cupcake,” I moaned.

The look in Sylvia’s eyes told me that the compliment was well received. I stroked Sylvia’s luscious red hair as she worked my shaft, her hand joining her mouth. I was still conflicted over this turn of events but it was hard to deny that I was enjoying my little cousin’s work. All my fantasies regarding Sarah were being brought to life by her twin sister. It was wrong but I was in heaven.

Sylvia took her mouth off my cock and looked at me, “Cuz, I have dreamed about this for the last four weeks. Ever since you came inside me… I want to give myself to you. Only you.”

I was shocked. I knew Sylvia hadn’t dated a lot since we made those videos but I thought she would have ended up with a boyfriend by now.

“Sweetheart, you should do this for someone that you love, not your cousin. Your big sister wouldn’t approve!” I said to her hoping that it might be enough to put a stop to this.

She frowned a little, “Cuz, I love you. My little sister has already told me exactly what she was doing with my big sister… and if they didn’t get your rocks off… then I’m here for you.”

“Sylvia, we can’t! We could get in big trouble if anyone found out,” I said without conviction.

Her hand started to stroke my cock again, “I won’t tell if you don’t,” there was an evil gleam in her eyes.

“You aren’t going to let this go are you?” I asked as I watched her lick my shaft.

“Nope,” she said right before taking me back into her mouth.

I knew then and there I had lost the fight. I have never been able to deny her anything she wanted. So I laid back to enjoy the ride. After a few minutes, she sat up and took off her shirt. Her breasts were small, slightly bigger than an A cup but they were pert, like her twin sister’s, with lovely pink nipples, bigger than pencil erasers. She helped me get my pajama pants off before sliding her panties off. I was a little embarrassed when her shaved pussy was exposed. Something else to differentiate the twins. She caught me staring at her pussy, “Do you like my bare pussy better, Cuz?”

“You are very, beautiful, Cupcake,” I said knowing I was blushing a little bit at being caught.

Sylvia came closer to me, putting her face just inches above mine, “I love you, Cuz,” then she kissed me. I know of the cliche of rockets and fireworks going off when two people kiss. This wasn’t like that at all. This was desire, and love, and even a little lust. I pulled her down to me pressing our bodies together. I felt her hand wrap around my cock again slowly stroking me and I once again lay back on her bed.

“It’s time,” she said as she sat up and carefully straddled my erection. I looked up at this beautiful creature standing above me and just melted. The love in her eyes and innocence of her smile just took my breath away. I didn’t think it could be any better. Thankfully, I was wrong. With her eyes locked into mine, she slowly lowered herself onto my cock.

I can’t even begin to describe the feeling. She was so wet that the head of my cock just slipped into her without much resistance. However, my girth was too much for her and she had to slow her descent. After a few deep breaths she used her body weight to push herself down onto me, the warmth, tightness and pulsing of her pussy was almost too much for me to take. It took every ounce of control I could muster to not just explode then and there.

Slowly, she was able to get almost all of my cock into her. She rested for a bit to let her pussy adjust to my size. Then smiling, she started moving her body up and down on my cock. The intensity of her young tight pussy was almost more than I could handle. I managed to look away from her eyes and down to my cock, wrapped in the beautiful grip.of her sex. That was a mistake. Seeing my cock get swallowed by her pussy nearly sent me over the edge. I looked up at her and pulled her close. Kissing her passionately and lovingly. The little redhead lay down on my chest and started to move her pussy over my cock again. My cock had a mind of its own at this point. I wasn’t in control anymore. Sylvia owned me and my cock. I felt her shudder as she ground her pussy on to my manhood, harder than before and whimpered quietly as she had several small orgasms riding my cock.

She kept going and going. Her pussy milking my cock for everything it could and my cock pounding into her pink forbidden sex. Orgasm after orgasm filled her young body. I locked my hands on her ass and rode her on my cock fast and hard. She moaned and shuddered as another orgasm, this one bigger, wracked her body. Suddenly, she sat upright and shoved my entire cock into her pussy. She sat there as she dug her fingers into my chest. Biting her lower lip to keep from screaming. I felt her have convulsions as a powerful and intense orgasm wracked her body without restraint. The sight of her pussy on my cock, her breasts shaking with her convulsions made my balls tingle and tighten. She held her breath as she held herself motionless, impaled upon me…

“So big, Cuz,” she gasped out as she had me balls deep inside her. She sat there with a look of ecstasy on her face. After a few seconds, she started to slowly slide up and down my cock once more. Her small breasts were bouncing as she started to pick up a little speed. “Fuck me Jeff, fuck me,” she panted as she rode my cock.

“Not like this…” I lifted her petite body from my invading member and threw her back on her bed. Grabbing her ankles, I placed her soft feet on my chest and taking my throbbing cock in my hand teased us both by sliding it through her wet lips. Sylvia shuddered and whimpered as I slid my cock across her clit before placing it at the entrance of her pussy. Releasing my cock I placed my hand on her soft stomach and slowly pushed the head of my cock between her outer labia.

“Oh fuuuuck!” Sylvia groaned as I eased inside her. “Oh, Cuz, you’re so good.”

I moaned at how tight her pussy was. I could feel it squeezing my cock as I pushed further into her. Sylvia whimpered and began breathing hard as inch by inch I pushed my cock in until I was completely inside her. Sylvia gasped and lay still as I gently began to move within her. I was only sliding out a couple of inches before slowly pushing back in, but she was whimpering with each thrust. Those little sounds were driving me crazy and it was all I could do not to go faster. I looked down at her and lost that urge. Sylvia’s eyes were closed and her lips parted, she was sweating and some of her red hair stuck to her cheek. Each time I pushed into her she emitted a soft whimper, but the look on her face was one of pure pleasure. As if she sensed me looking she opened her eyes and smiled, “I love having you inside me, Cuz.”

As she spoke she put her arms out to me and leaning down I entered her embrace. I slipped my arms under hers and started moving slowly within her. I was pulling further out and now when I pushed, her sounds were that of enjoyment. I sighed and let myself relax as I gently made love to my little cousin. Sylvia had her arms around me and was sighing softly in my ear each time I entered her. I could feel her large nipples against my chest and even better was when she wrapped her long legs around my waist. I moaned at how tight she was as well as how good it felt to be this close to her. As wrong as this was, nothing had ever felt so right. I increased my speed slightly and Sylvia squeaked and began moving her own slender hips in time with mine.

“Ooh, shit,” Sylvia winced.

“Are you okay?” I asked.

“Yeah, it just hurt a little,” she replied. “In a good way.”

“Okay, do you want me to go slower?” I asked.

“No, the pace felt good,” she answered. “Maybe not as deep though. It feels incredible to have you all the way inside, but maybe just for now, when you’re actually like, you know, fucking me, just don’t go as deep.”

“Okay Cupcake, that’s totally fine. Whatever feels good for you, this is your time.”

I abided by Sylvia’s request, retreating back until just my head was left inside her snatch. It felt strange, not being deep inside her; my dick had been spoiled. I thrust my hips again, but less forceful, more deliberate. About half of my shaft sunk inside of Sylvia before I stopped, easing up on her still-adjusting twat. Her pussy was a little looser now but still squeezed around my cock, gripping a little tighter as I finished my thrust. Gradually I started working up a steady rhythm, slowly pumping in, pulling back most of the way, then thrusting back in again. Even going slowly, I was on the verge of exploding. I’d only been fucking Sylvia for a minute or two, but her tight pussy just felt more incredible than anything I could remember.

For her part, Sylvia was pretty quiet. Her mouth was open and her eyes were closed. I couldn’t make out her expression that well in the dark, but it certainly seemed like she was liking it. One hand was still kneading her small boobs, while the other lovingly stroked my forearm. I kept my pace up, trying to distract myself thinking about anything else, anything other than the fact that I was fucking my girlfriend’slittle sister. Understandably, being impaled inside of her, that was rather difficult. Still, I was trying to put off my climax for as long as I could until Sylvia came too. My brow furrowed. The constant stroking, in and out, in and out, was getting to me. Sylvia’s hot pussy felt like it was trying to hold on to my cock on every down stroke, begging me not to pull back. And then squeezing tight around me when I thrust back in and it got its reward.

“Sylvia, I don’t know how much longer I can go,” I whispered, bending down so my mouth was right next to her ear.

“Just a little longer…” Sylvia said. Her eyes were still closed. She bit down on her lower lip, and the hand that had been playing with her boobs moved down to her clit. As I thrust in, I felt her fingers strumming against the hard button, brushing up against my torso. “So close…” she mewled.

I groaned. I couldn’t give up now. My shaft was pulsing, my balls surging with another load. It was borderline painful trying to hold out. As I thrust in again, Sylvia’s hips came down to match me. She ground her hips against my cock, shifting the angle slightly and forcing me deeper inside of her. That seemed to finally get to Sylvia.

“Fuuuuck!” she exclaimed. “Please please please Cuz,” she whimpered, “Keep going…”

“Trying, Cupcake,” I groaned through grinding teeth. My dentist would hate me right now.

“Ohhhh!” she squeaked. Her fingers stopped working her clit, and I felt her pussy clench tighter around my cock. “That’s it! Yes! Yes! YESSSS!”

Sylvia was cumming. Her vagina spasmed and squeezed around my shaft, with her natural juices flowing out and bathing my cock in their warmth. Sylvia’s whole body was rigid, and she arched her back up. Her mouth hung open, her head resting back on the pillow. She looked so beautiful orgasming. I had a hard time believing that this person, this vessel of art, this perfect being, was related to me. I took her virginity and now we were connected again. As it should be… as it definitely shouldn’t be!

The sight of Sylvia’s face wracked with unimaginable pleasure was the last straw for me. I could wait no longer. Looking down at her I grabbed her sexy waist, and watched my glistening cock slide in and out of her slim body while she lay slumped on her bed still overcome by her recent orgasm. I started fucking her fast, thrusting my hard cock deep inside her and spreading her pussy lips with each urgent thrust. I fucked her roughly, my strong hands digging into her thin waist to hold her still while I pushed my cock deeper and deeper with each thrust. Sylvia started to respond to my fucking by moving against me again, and I could feel her pussy tighten around my cock. She raised herself on her hands while I took her in her own bed.

I looked up into her blue eyes. She looked hungry now. Her soft red hair was swaying back and forward in time with my deep strokes. I couldn’t resist reaching up with one of my hands and entwining locks of hair between my fingers. Pulling gently but insistently on her hair I raised her head and pulled her body against my cock in time with my strokes. I was in complete control now and Sylvia could do nothing except respond to my fucking as I buried my cock deep inside her. This control I had over her was turning her on and she started making her mewing noises again, which I now knew would result in another orgasm if I continued. I could feel my own cum rising in my balls and cock and I knew I would soon be cumming inside this beautiful young woman.

“I’m going to cum soon Sylvia, where do you want it?” I asked while I continued to fuck her.

“Cuz, I want you to cum inside of me, please. You can cum inside me. Please!” she begged me, her words punctuated with her moans of an impending climax. I was about to pull out to blast my sicky load on her belly when she gripped my ass and pulled our hips together so her vagina was forced onto my cock. That was when the trigger point was reached. With my penis deep inside her taboo vagina, and with a frantic shout, I started to cum inside my girlfriend’s pretty little sister. Again and again I felt my hot cum spray inside her tight pussy, filling her up with my seed. I kept my cock buried all the way inside her body while my cum continued to shoot from my hard cock and I heard her screams of joy as she came again, her body shuddering and her pussy milking my cock while her orgasm consumed her. I counted at least seven shots in my ejaculation. I discharged a huge amount of semen against her spasming cervix, and millions of sperm invaded her uterus. After I stopped cumming I rocked forwards, stayed inside her and pushing her legs up until they were straight up in the air.

Sylvia slowly recovered and murmured quietly to me “Mmmm, I love the feel of you inside me, Cuz, your cum feels so warm in me.”

It was the best climax I could remember. I don’t think anything before or after could compare to it. It wasn’t the first time my cousin’s pussy had made me cum but nothing compared to that! I bent down and kissed Sylvia’s open mouth as both of our bodies were enveloped in the throes of orgasm; a wild carnal aura floating around us. Sylvia mustered enough effort to kiss me back and I was simply basking in this perfect unparalleled moment. Our lips together. Our hands together. Our bodies together.

We laid together for a few minutes, both of us still edging down from our climaxes. When I thought about it, we probably spent more time in aftercare than actually fucking; it had felt like ages but really went by rather quickly. Both of us came, so I don’t think we needed any longer than the couple of minutes it lasted. Eventually Sylvia was the one to break the kiss.

“I love you, Jeff,” she said, any hint of sultriness or lust gone. It was just a genuine pure love. I glanced up at the clock and worried that I would be discovered if I didn’t get back on the sofa, downstairs. I didn’t have any time to savour the feelings of my cock gently softening inside Sylvia’s young pussy. 

“That was perfect.” I whispered.

“Mmmmm!” she whimpered. “You came in my pussy, Cuz.” She was filled to overflowing with my semen and sperm. I was done now, softening, and her body gently pushed me out. I fell to her side, rolling over, looking down between her legs. A steady, creamy, trickle of cum was running from her well fucked, sticky vagina.

________

Three months had passed since that fateful night of forbidden pleasure with my little cousin and we were back where it all started; house sitting for her Mom and Dad. The evidence of our secret was becoming undeniable, as Jessica’s body underwent remarkable changes in recent weeks. My cousin was pregnant. Of course everyone immediately assumed she’d had a one night stand even though the truth was staring them in the face. Jessica was happy… So everyone else was happy. The twins were the only ones who knew and they weren’t going to tell as their big sister’s baby bump began to show. But it wasn’t just her belly that had transformed; her breasts had swelled, becoming fuller and more sensitive. We still hadn’t told anyone but… we were building up to it. Now she was carrying my baby, we reasoned that we only had weeks if not days left to come clean. As we enjoyed our time together without the need to confess our forbidden love, tension and desire crackled between us, intensified by the physical manifestations of our copulation. The soft fabric of Jessica’s shirt strained against her engorged breasts, their ample size a constant reminder of the passion we shared. My eyes fixated on her enhanced cleavage. A mixture of desire and guilt flickered in my gaze as I slowly spoke, unable to deny the allure of her changing body.

“Your boobs… they are looking bigger,” I muttered, my voice low and laden with desire.

A shiver of anticipation ran through me as Jessica met my gaze, her own desires mirroring mine. “Cuz, I’ve been craving you all day,” she confessed, her voice filled with a mix of longing and urgency. “But we need to be careful here.”

My eyes darkened with a primal hunger as I leaned closer, my voice a husky whisper. “We beat the odds. Love conquers all. You are amazing, Hugs. I want to be by your side forever.” The room seemed to grow smaller as the intensity between us reached its peak. I slowly reached out, my fingers grazing the sensitive skin of her swollen breasts. The touch sent a jolt of electricity through her body, making me gasp in pleasure. My hands explored the curves and contours of her breasts, kneading them gently as if trying to memorize every inch.

“Mmm, Cuz,” Hugs moaned, arching her back to offer him better access. “They’re sensitive…” After a while, she implored me, “Okay, new plan: I need you to fuck me here… now!”

Unable to resist, I leaned in, my lips against her neck. Her breath hitched as I kissed it slowly, sending shivers down her spine. She slowly undid the buttons of her blouse, revealing her heaving freckled chest. As the room grew dimmer, I found myself sitting closely with my cousin. My hand slid across and cupped her heavy breasts. A sigh of pleasure escaped her lips as she tilted her head back, surrendering to the forbidden desire that consumed us. My warm breath tickled her ear as I whispered, “Hugs, this is wrong. I should stop. Your Mom will be back soon.”

Jessica let out a moan of pleasure in response. “Don’t stop, Jeff,” she whispered urgently. “What more can go wrong? I’m already pregnant. Mom thinks someone else knocked me up and she won’t be home for hours.”

She stood up, my hand reaching out to hold mine. With a knowing glance, the silent agreement between us was cemented. As he led me to her parents bedroom, a mixture of excitement and guilt coursed through us.

“Your Mom and Dad’s bed, Jess? Really?” I said sarcastically, it was true, their bed was the only double bed in the house but this seemed like a step too far.

“Why not? I’ll put it all in the wash for their return. They’ll think we did them a favour!” Jessica raised her perfectly sculpted eyebrows and smiled a wicked smile.

As we stood at the edge of the bed, anticipation hung heavy in the air. The forbidden nature of our actions only heightened the intensity of our desire. We knew the risks, but at that moment, nothing else mattered. Gently, she guided me down onto the soft sheets, my touch sending sparks of pleasure through her body. The bed that belonged to her Mom and Dad, possibly the very bed she and the twins were conceived in, had now become the backdrop of our own forbidden passion. Our bodies intertwined, and our kisses became more urgent and passionate. The weight of our actions, the knowledge that this was wrong, only fueled the intensity of our connection.

As we lost ourselves in the depths of passion, we were both aware of the consequences that awaited us. But for now, in the realm of our desires, time stood still, and the world outside ceased to exist. Jessica’s desire grew more intense as she dropped my belt to the floor. Suspense filled the room as I gently bent my cousin over the bed. I dropped to my knees, my voice filled with longing. “I want to taste you,” I murmured, my words sending delicious shivers down her spine. I slid down her panties, my mouth skillfully working her swollen, pregnant mound and sensitive clit. Waves of pleasure washed over her as I expertly devoured her wetness, my tongue exploring every inch. I couldn’t help but moan in ecstasy as I worshiped Jessica’s body, her words adding fuel to the fire. I took delight in the taste of her arousal, finding the unique combination of pregnancy and desire to be intoxicating. The illicit nature of our encounter only heightened the intensity.

“Oh, Cuz, yes,” Hugs gasped, her voice laced with pleasure. “You know just how to make me feel amazing.”

“You’re so beautiful, Hugs, I love your baby bump,” I whispered, my voice filled with a mix of desire and guilt. “I will always need you. If you really want to sex, right here in your parents bed, then I’m hardly going to say no. Even if it’s wrong.”

Her body trembled in response to my words, her own desires mirroring my own. She arched her back, offering herself fully to me, and with a firm grip, I entered her from behind. Ecstasy surged through us both as Jessica gasped and moaned, feeling the fullness of my presence. Soon the sounds of our passionate connection filled the room, mingling with our arousal.

“Oh, Cuz. Mmmm,” Jess cried out, her voice filled with a mix of pleasure and longing. “Give it to me… harder. I want to feel you deep inside me.”

I grunted in response, my grip on her hips tightening as he increased the pace. The intensity of our connection grew with each thrust, pushing us closer to the edge of ecstasy. “You feel so fucking good, Hugs” I groaned, “Pregnancy suits you… I can’t resist you.”

Jessica’s body trembled with insatiable need, her wetness dripping down her thighs. “Don’t hold back because I’m pregnant, Cuz,” she pleaded, her voice dripping with sinful desire. “I want all of you. Fill me Cuz. Fuck my pussy.” With each thrust, the sound of our bodies colliding mixed with the wet, sloppy noises of her dripping pussy, filling the room with a symphony of pleasure.

As lust consumed us, my throbbing cock pumped in and out of her pregnant, eager, swollen pussy, creating a delicious friction that made her knees weak. The sound of my powerful thrusts were a testament to our insatiable desires. But without warning, I pulled out of her pussy and turned her around, with a devilish grin that made her heart race in anticipation. She dropped to her knees, mouth watering as she looked up with a sultry gaze. “It’s my turn to taste you,” Hugs purred. I chuckled, eyes filled with a mix of desire and admiration. “Your sweet, dripping pussy felt so good,” I confessed, my words igniting a fire within me.

“I bet you’ll taste just as sweet.”

Jessica wrapped her hand around my pulsating shaft, teasing it with a slow stroke. Her mouth hovered over the engorged head of my cock, her tongue playfully flicking against the sensitive tip before finally engulfing me in a deep, passionate suck. I felt the surge of desire and control as I tightly gripped her flaming auburn hair, my fingers entwined in the strands as I let out loud, primal moans. “Fuck, Hugs! This is so risky. You’re sucking me off in your parents bed!”

Jessica’s eyes were locked with mine, and her determination was unwavering. My moans mingled with her own breathless gasps. With each deliberate movement of her velvety lips and artful flick of her skilled tongue, she explored every tantalizing inch of my pulsating cock, tracing the throbbing veins and savoring the taste of my desire.

“Hmmmm… You really do love my cock, don’t you?” I growled, my voice resonating with dominance and authority. The commanding tone tugged at the deepest recesses of her submissive nature, igniting a fiery passion within me. “You’re such a naughty girl, taking it down your throat without even gagging.”

A moan escaped her lips, vibrating around my hard length and intensifying the pleasure for both of us. “Yes, Cuz, didn’t you know? Im a bad girl. I’m the type of girl your Mom warned you about,” she mumbled around the mushroom.

My grip on her red hair tightened. Her green eyes bored into mine. “I love you, Jessica,” he hissed, “I feel so privileged to be yours. Despite everything… I belong to you… you belong to me. I’m almost there… Hugs… almost…”

But as my release approached, she pulled away, leaving me breathless and craving more. With a firm yet gentle touch she guided me onto the bed, where she eagerly positioned herself to be offered up to me completely. I wasted no time, positioning himself at Jessica’s pouting labia, and with a single, forceful thrust, plunged deep inside her, filling her completely. The violent penetration must have been electrifying, a mix of pleasure and pain that sent shockwaves through her body.

“Oh yes, Cuz! I do love your cock. My pussy just swallowed it whole! Do it again!”

I obliged without hesitation, her hips meeting mine in a relentless rhythm, her pleasure intensifying with every deep penetration. Hugs gripped the sheets, her nails digging into the fabric as I pounded into her with unyielding force. Sweat coated our bodies, glistening in the dim light, as we surrendered to our insatiable desire. Her parents’ old bed creaked beneath us, a physical manifestation of the fiery connection we shared. It couldn’t handle the filthy intensity of our raw lust. It moved in perfect sync with our desperate fucking, a mirror of our debauchery.

“Harder, Cuz! Fuck!” Hugs screamed.

“God, you’re so fucking wet,” I growled, “Do you like it when I fuck you like this, huh? So risky! Who would have guessed that my older cousin was a slut?”

Hugs could only manage a breathless gasp in response, pleasure overtaking her ability to speak. Jessica’s body writhed beneath me, every thrust pushing me closer to the edge of blissful oblivion.

“Cum for me, Hugs,” I commanded, my voice dripping with dominance, “Cum on my cock.”

And with my words, Hugs unleashed a guttural moan, her body convulsing as her orgasm washed over me. I simply grunted in response, my face a mask of determination as I continued to plow through her orgasm, fucking her through the waves of ecstasy and pushing her to the brink of sensory overload. The intensity at last reached a fever pitch, our bodies colliding with a pang of primal hunger. The bed groaned and squeaked under the force of our passion, a witness to the raw desire that consumed us.

“Oh fuuuuck, Cuz!” Jess moaned, her voice filled with a mix of pleasure and desperation. “Let go… Cum inside me, Jeff!”

“Fuck, Hugs. I’m going to make a mess in your parent’s bed. Are you sure?”

She nodded, her emerald green eyes filled with longing. Her walls clenched around me, urging me to release my load but I wanted to perlong this. I left my cock head resting against her hole for what felt like three minutes, just staring into her eyes. Her red hair flayed against the pillows, nipples poking out high from her pert breasts. I looked down between our legs and the force of my movement pressed the head in by just an inch. The tip of my cock head was inside of my cousin’s pregnant pussy. The sight was almost enough to make me cum right then. I looked back into her eyes and slowly pressed into her.

We kissed as I moved closer, then feeling the dampness of her pubes on the head, and finally the familiar plunge as the head spread her, and slurped into her now sloppy cunt, making her whimper from the sudden entry. I felt my cock poke the entrance to her womb, my balls resting on her skinny little ass. It felt really good, having this sweet young pussy all around me.

I started to move slowly, pulling my cock all the way out, teasing her clit with the head, then slowly pushing back in. I moved in and out of her slick pussy easily, she was so wet, and the sounds and smells of sloppy sex filled her parents bedroom. I watched as Jessica’s tits jiggled on her chest from the passionate fuck I was giving her, her breathing ragged and deep. I fucked her for some time, my body beginning to glisten with sweat from the workout but my pumping hips never broke their rhythm.

I kissed my cousin. “I’m not going to last much longer. You’re way too hot, and I always cum for you.”

Hugs kissed me back. “I’m ready. I want to feel you shooting into me, feel your cum filling me.” She kissed me again. “I want to feel it inside me all day tomorrow while I’m with my parents.” She smiled brightly as she pushed into me from below. Her look got more intense as she felt my cock swell. I pushed deep, and she moaned as I banged into her cervix. I felt her right leg go around me, pulling me tight to her. She pushed up at me a couple more times, sighing as my cock grew stiffer, then started to spew inside her, spilling a massive load of cum deep into her eager vagina, finally overflowing her. I had given in to my primal urge, my body tensing as I spilled my hot seed deep into her waiting pussy. Hugs could feel me pulsating, each wave of pleasure crashing through both of us.

As I continued to empty my load inside her, I gasped and moaned, overwhelmed by the sheer intensity of the moment. Our bodies trembled in unison, lost in the raw ecstasy of our connection. Hugs let out a long moan as the heat of my cum set her off, and I felt her quake under me as she came again. I pulled out and sent my final volley of spunk up her body, covering her baby bump and her quivering titties. Only then did a voice filled with anger pierced through the haze of ecstasy.

“WHAT THE FUCK ARE YOU DOING IN MY BED?!” the voice boomed from behind us, near the bedroom door. It was her worst nightmare come true — her Mom had caught us in the act.

Panic surged through me as I turned to see her standing there, fury burning in her eyes. Jessica’s heart raced, and her mind scrambled for an explanation that could possibly salvage the situation. But deep down, I knew there was no way to justify what had just happened. I quickly pulled away, my face a mix of shock and guilt. Jessica stammered, unable to find the words to explain the unforgivable transgression we had committed.

“M-Mom, I…” Jessica began, her voice trembling as she tried to find the right words. But she cut her eldest daughter off with a sharp, disapproving glare.

“Get out of my sight,” she shouted, her voice laced with disappointment and anger. “Both of you.”nThe air crackled with tension as her Mom’s anger boiled over as she glared at me. “You can get the fuck out of my house, you sick bastard!” she said in disgust, her words filled with a mix of rage and heartbreak. Without hesitation, she delivered a powerful slap across my face, the sound echoing through the room. I recoiled from the impact, my eyes wide with shock and remorse. I knew I had crossed a line that could never be undone. The secret was out. Turning her attention back to her daughter, her Mom’s gaze softened slightly, though her anger still burned fiercely.

“Before I throw you out, clean yourself up then get dressed and meet me downstairs in the kitchen. I want a fucking word with you,” she commanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.

Her daughter’s heart sank as she quickly grabbed her clothes, feeling a deep sense of regret and shame wash over her. We knew we had let both families down, and had betrayed their trust in the most unforgivable way. As we made our way downstairs, my thoughts raced, anticipating the difficult conversation that awaited us. Jessica braced herself for the scolding, the disappointment, and the painful realisation of the consequences of our love. With a heavy heart, we stepped into the kitchen, prepared to face the repercussions of our forbidden relationship and begin the long journey of rebuilding what had been broken. Perhaps it was too late for that. Jessica mustered the courage to confess the truth and faced the woman who had given birth to her. She took a deep breath, her heart pounding in her chest, and looked directly into her Mom’s eyes.

“Mom, I need to tell you something… The baby’s father isn’t some random guy… It’s… it’s Jeff,” she admitted, her voice quivering. Her Mom’s eyes widened in shock, disbelief etched across her face. The weight of the revelation hung heavy in the air, an uncomfortable truth that could no longer be denied. Instantly, understanding washed over her features. She leaned back in her chair, her voice barely above a whisper.

“So, this has been going on for some time,” she said, her voice heavy with a combination of betrayal and devastation.

Jessica nodded, tears streaming down her face, unable to meet her gaze. “I’m so sorry, Mom. We… fell in love. I never wanted to hurt you like this.” She closed her eyes, a single tear rolling down her cheek. The room filled with a heavy silence as she processed the magnitude of the situation.

“You’ve destroyed our family,” she whispered, “I never imagined something like this would happen.” Hugs reached across the table, her hand trembling, but she pulled away. The damage had been done. “I don’t know how we can move forward from this,” Mom choked out, “but we will have to find a way, for the sake of the child that will be born into this mess.” As her Mom struggled to process the shocking revelation, her voice trembled with a mix of anger, hurt, and disbelief. “I… I can’t forgive you, let alone look at you,” she said, her voice breaking at last. “Why did you allow him to do that with you? He’s your fucking cousin. He’s my nephew! What will people think!”

Fueled by a mix of guilt and defensiveness, Jessica snapped, “It’s not illegal. He saved me, cared for me and I love him with all my heart. We’ve been together for two years, Mom. We are getting married and I am having his baby!”

Her eyes widened in disbelief, hurt etched across her face. She recoiled as if physically struck by her callous response. The room fell into a heavy silence, the weight of her words hanging in the air.

“Pack all your things and get the fuck out,” she finally said, quietly.

Tears welled up in Jessica’s eyes as the reality of her actions sank in. We had crossed a line. The consequences of our recklessness were now crashing down upon us. Numbly, she rose from her chair, feeling the weight of our secret relationship pressing down on her. I reached up and hugged her, throwing an accusing look at her mother. My aunt just fumed silently so I led Jessica away and back to her old room to pack her belongings, her heart heavy with regret.

When we arrived home, night had fallen. We hadn’t spoken but as we pulled up outside I could see my parents car already parked up. The news had traveled fast. To our surprise, Jessica’s Dad was with my parents waiting at the front door. 

“Daddy!”, Jessica burst into tears and my Mom and her father ran towards her and scooped her into a group embrace. The emotions ran thick but there was still a lot of love between father and daughter and my Mom… well she seemed to have decided that Jessica and the baby were more important than blemished reputations. My father approached me and held out his hand. I grasped it. He smiled.

“Congratulations, son. You were always smitten with Jessica. It’s been obvious lately that she’s in love with you too. I wish you nothing but love and happiness.” We shook hands and ended up in a bear hug as tears sprang from my own eyes. After a few minutes we all headed inside. I made us some hot drinks and we sat in the front room, getting comfortable on the sofas.

“Jeff… Jess…” My Mom started, “We haven’t been blind to this and we know you kept your relationship a secret to spare us… some embarrassment. But we have talked about it, the twins too, and we have no problems with the both of you being together.”

“Don’t blame Sarah and Sylvia for ratting you out,” Jessica’s Dad continued, “When we asked them if something was going on they tried desperately to keep quiet. They love you both and respect you too. It’s our fault really, we assumed the worst when they wouldn’t share what they knew… so they told us…”

“They told us everything.” I held my breath as panic coursed through me. This time Jessica gripped my hand. Dad continued, “They told us how you saved Jess from Joseph.”

“Sylvia told me that you saved her from school bullies,” Said Jessica’s father, “Thank you.”

“Sarah has really come out of her shell since she’s spent time with you. You’re both fabulous role models,” added my Mom, “We are ecstatic about the pregnancy. We think you’ll be great parents! But… My sister… Jessca’s Mom…”

Jessica’s Dad looked at my Mom sadly before turning to Hugs and told her what we already knew, “Your mother doesn’t approve. Of course she was in denial at first, of course you weren’t… sleeping together… but… at the house.”

“She threw me out Daddy! She hates me!” Jessica’s tears began to flow once more.

“Jess, she just doesn’t understand. She went home early deliberately, to catch you. Sarah and Sylvia warned us and we knew you’d come here. She says she wants better for you but she doesn’t realise the boy she once knew is now a man. He’s passionate and driven. He has a degree and a bright future. She is scared of losing you-”

“-and she’s scared of the shame I’ll bring upon her amongst her friends!” Hugs interrupted, “We will be the hot gossip for years to come and she can’t stand that. She’s only just recoverd from the time I ran away and got myself into trouble. She doesn’t even care that Jeff makes me happier than I have ever been. I want to be with him forever. I want to have his babies!”

“And I want to marry your daughter,” I asked her father in a serious tone. “I’m formally asking you for her hand in marriage.”

Hugs stared at me. The room fell silent. “Jeff,” Her father began, “you have my permission, of course, I could never stop my daughter from doing anything she has set her heart on. But…”

“My mother doesn’t get a say in this! I am a twenty-five year old woman! I can-”

“Jess! Listen. Your Mom is on her way here. I’ve told her we are all here and we have to talk. I want her to listen to reason… see this for what it is! She thinks you’re blundering into the same mistakes you made with Joseph.”

“Don’t even mention his name!” Hugs screamed, “Jeff is more of a man, more of a partner and more of a father. He’s better than him in every department. EVERY DEPARTMENT!” She exaggerated so no one missed her point. My face flushed red. 

“We need your Mom to see that. Help me Jess, help me make her see sense?” There was a period of silence but it wasn’t as if we really had any choice. Huggs nodded.

“What have we got to lose?” I whispered, and grabbed her hand, squeezing it softly. “Just try to keep your cool, okay? This is going to be fine…”

Jessica squeezed my hand back in response. “Okay. I’m good,” she said softly. “Just dying to kiss you and start our lives together.” She smiled at me adoringly.

We all waited patiently, not talking much, mostly just listening for the door. “We are going to be okay, no matter what happens.” I told Hugs, looking at her with a mildly worried expression on my face. She was being overly tense but she just shook her head. What she really wanted was some alone time, away from the others. For them to be happy together, uninhibited by anything but our own love, desires and lust for each other.

“I know. I’m okay…” Jessica replied with a soft tone, placing a hand on mine. “Thank you.”

That was the moment Jessica’s Mom stepped through the door. Seeing her pregnant daughter sitting next to me on the sofa, her Mom’s expression became one of disgust. Jessica snapped. She was done being the quiet, polite daughter. Done acting like nothing was wrong, when in fact everything was – because I was her boyfriend now, and nobody got to stand in the way of our love. She couldn’t think straight anymore. We belonged together – why couldn’t she just understand that!?

Jessica stood up from her chair abruptly, almost toppling it over in the process. Her heart was beating like crazy, and there were tears welling up in her eyes again, and a thousand other emotions she couldn’t control. The room had come to a sudden stop when she moved around the table, her stride aggressive, and now everyone looked at her. I got to my feet and grabbed her hnd to stop Hugs from doing something she might regret. “Jessica!” I said.

Hugs simply spun around, inches from her mothers reach, and threw herself into my arms and kissed me passionately – right in front of her mother, and everyone else. All around her she heard loud gasps and whispers.

“J-Jessica!” her mother said, sounding both angry, confused, crushed and embarrassed – but Jessica was already storming off. She went to our bedroom, crying, letting it all out.

“We are together. We have been together for over two years. I love her, I’m going to marry your daughter and yes, we are going to have a family together. You can choose to be a part of that… or YOU can disappear and never be part of our lives or your grandchild’s life!”

I looked at my parents and Jessica’s father and to my surprise they didn’t look horrified. I left them to console Jessica’s hyperventilating mother and headed upstairs to be with my cousin. Maybe it was because I really value the truth and now, after two years of hiding our love away, everyone knew. The secret Jess had worked so hard to keep hard to keep had been revealed in the worst possible way. There was nothing ‘wrong’ as in immoral about my relationship with my cousin. Part of me also knew it really was her Mom’s fault. Not the discovery. A psychologist would tell me that I had wanted to get caught, or that we had wanted to get caught. We both knew that it was her parents house and the ‘parental units’ obviously could return at any time. Either or both of us could have made it appear that we slept in separate beds, separate rooms and had separate lives. Neither of us did. Maybe it was us growing up together and not being willing to hide our love for each other anymore. We needed to stop living the lie.

Her parents had done an amazing job raising their eldest daughter to be as close to perfect a woman as anyone human might hope to. My Hugs. Jessica was sweet and thoughtful, kind and considerate. She put my needs first, she took care of me. She was strong and reliable, driven and red hot. She wasn’t unaware, a fool or a patsy. Nor was she arrogant or snooty, a jerk or an ass. She was… simply Hugs.

I loved Hugs and her look alike Mom raised her to be this perfect flamed haired vision of herself. I held my cousin close as she sobbed, her whole life seemingly crumbling around her. I wished her Mom would hear me out on this: Hugs was a catch. Why should Hugs be off-limits to me? Why should I, your nephew whom you love, have to settle for second, fifth or thirty-fifth best? Am I not worth the very best? She can’t expect to raise a wonderful girl to become a terrific woman, the perfect mate and potential wife, perfect partner and ideal prospect for a lifetime of happiness, then say that that dish is for another.

A minute or two later, there was a knock on her door and I looked at my pregnant girlfriend. She sighed, faced the door and spoke, “W-Who is it?” I think we were both greatly surprised when it was her father’s voice she heard on the other side.

“Can I come in?” He didn’t sound angry or upset. In fact, he sounded rather gentle and understanding.

“Y-Yes.” She unlocked the door, wiping her tears away on her sleeve, and let him in. Jessica sat down on the edge of the bed with her legs drawn up under her, hugging herself while her father took a seat on the chair, looking at her.

“Hey, don’t be scared… I’m not going to yell at you,” he said softly.

Jessica looked as though her emotions were taking over again, she just shrugged her shoulders, but she was feeling relieved that he didn’t seem angry. Her Dad always had that effect on her – like he knew exactly what to do in times of distress. She pulled her knees tighter against herself, then closed her eyes. “I’m sorry, Daddy… I didn’t mean for it to happen like this,” she managed to say, with tears running down her cheeks once more.

“You know that was never going to win your Mom over… but I guess she needed to understand your ground rules. You let her know, in no uncertain terms, that she would need to be the one who compromises.” he said matter-of-factly, looking straight at her. His expression was understanding and compassionate. “You are so much like her. redheads, you make everything so black or white.” He took a deep breath. “You really love him, don’t you?”

The words left Jessica speechless, and she wiped her face with both hands, before looking back up at her dad. There was a look in his eyes that seemed conflicted, yet sad – but also knowing. As if he understood the turmoil within her so very well. Jessica nodded meekly. “Y-Yes, dad.. I do.. I love Jeff more than anyone. I love him so much.” She wiped her nose and cheeks on her sleeves, then continued, feeling embarrassed and vulnerable. “I want to be with him forever. And I know Mom would never have approved, but I just can’t help it. I think about him all the time. It hurt me that we had to hide our affection for each other.” She paused, looking into her dad’s eyes for approval. He nodded slowly, encouraging her to keep going. “He is the only man I have ever truly wanted. He has always been special to me. I… I can’t help myself around him. My feelings are just too strong. It hurts so bad when I have to stay away from him and pretend… and that’s nothing compared to what he has had to endure. It’s not fair!” Jessica had gotten carried away by her words, and tears were flowing freely once more.

Her father looked at me with a curious gaze now. “Well,” he began slowly, “I can’t say I fully approve, but I know real love when I see it, and the way you look at each other,” he paused, and shook his head. “It’s been this way ever since you were both little.”

Jessica nodded again, her voice shaky. “I just want to be happy. Is that really so wrong?” she asked quietly, as if seeking advice from him.

He took a deep breath. “Well, that’s.. That depends on how you see it, I suppose. Your mother is very upset. I do think you could have handled the situation much better, honey.”

Jessica pouted, feeling a strong sense of shame wash over her again. She looked away for a few seconds, then back at him. “I-I know. It was all too much at once… I panicked,” she admitted softly, looking down at her hands in her lap. “I’m sorry, Daddy.”

He looked back at me and paused, as if trying to find the right words. “… I’ll try to talk to her. I’m sure she’ll want to have her say, to keep you and Jeff apart, but… I think if she does that…” he hesitated. “You’ll choose him over us, won’t you?”

Jessica frowned, then nodded meekly. She already knew that. We belonged together – body and soul. She loved her family, of course, but I knew she couldn’t stand by their side if they wouldn’t allow her to be with me… the man she loved. And I would pick Hugs over anyone and anything. But she was scared. I knew how devastated she would feel if she lost her parents. “… He’s the most important thing in my life, Daddy. I want to have his babies. I’m carrying his daughter.”

“Daughter!” I blurted completely by surprise. 

Hugs smiled at me then looked back at her father, “your granddaughter…”

“Really? Are you… I mean… Have you…” Her father tried to find the words. “Have you thought about the future? What people may say… what they will think?” he finally asked. His voice sounded like a plea, as if he didn’t really want to hear the answer if the truth was something he would find difficult to handle.

Jessica froze for a few seconds. How was she supposed to answer that? They were having a real heart-to-heart conversation, yet this was such a difficult question for her to answer. She could feel her eyes welling up again, as the tears threatened to spill. She quickly looked away before he could see the reaction, and then took a deep breath to try and control herself.

“…Yes..” she managed to choke out. It felt as though she was confessing to something horribly wicked – but her feelings for me went beyond love, and the physical side of our relationship went beyond mere sex. What webhad together was so much more, and even though webhad crossed a line together – it was really special to her. Something beautiful, not something she wanted to feel guilty about.

He did not ask any more questions, nor did he scold her. Jessica glanced back at him. He was struggling yet his tone remained soft, caring. “I’m sure it will all work out, sweetie…”

“You don’t have to be mad at Jeff, Daddy,” she whispered softly, before the tears started flowing down her face once again. “This is all my fault. If it wasn’t for me, he wouldn’t be in this mess… I threw myself at him over and over again…” Jessica’s words seemed to get caught in her throat. “Don’t be mad at him, please.”

Her father gave her a sad smile and reached out to her, placing one hand on her head and gently stroking her hair. “Of course I am not mad at your cousin. I know what he has done for you over the last few years. I would never doubt his commitment to you. I don’t hate either of you for this, honey. I love you both.”

Jessica gave him a pleading look. “It doesn’t seem right that Mom should be so opinionated about this when nothing in the universe seems more right to me…” she whimpered softly.

Her dad opened his mouth as if to say something else, but then shook his head, appearing to give up. He squeezed her shoulder gently and nodded, sitting there silently for several moments. “I hope she’ll understand as I do. If someone told me I couldn’t love your mother anymore, I would tell them to go to hell,” he chuckled lightly.

“Yeah…” Jessica said, a gentle smile spreading across her face. Her dad always had a way with words, making her feel better every time she was down, even if it didn’t always change the outcome.

He sighed, letting go of her shoulder and turning to me.  “Well… I should get back downstairs. I left your parents with my raging wife. I’ll try to talk to your mother.” He stood up, leaving me with his daughter.

“Thank you, Daddy. I love you.” She whispered that last part as he turned around to leave, which made him pause in his tracks and turn back. He smiled at her.

“I love you too, Jessica.” She could hear his voice quiver a bit. He was a stoic man, clearly struggling on the inside. He left the bedroom then, closing the door behind himself. Jessica sat there in silence for several minutes afterwards – at least twenty. Then, after wiping the tears from her eyes, she stood up – dried her face with a towel, and looked into my eyes. Her face was still pale, her eyes red and puffy. She let out a soft sigh.

“It’s time to face our fate,” she said.

“Whatever is said… it changes nothing, okay?” She smiled a sad smile and took my hand. When we walked into the kitchen, my dad was still there, awkwardly sitting by himself at the kitchen table, playing with a bottle cap. My Mom and her sister were nowhere to be seen. When we walked into the room, he turned his head, and jumped up when he noticed Jessica was there, rushing over to her and wrapping her in a hug that felt warm and comforting.

“…Jessica,” he said her name, in a tone that told her he had a million questions on his mind, but he put them all aside to ask her just the one. “Are you okay?”

Jessica nodded. “Yes… Thank you for being so understanding, Uncle.”

He gave her an affectionate smile. “I’ve always known this day would likely come…” He paused, then looked down. “But I guess that doesn’t matter anymore, does it? The cat is out of the bag now.” His voice was soft, almost a whisper.

She put her arms around him, returning the hug. “No… I guess not.”

“Your Mom and her sister are out in the garden,” he said, and let go of her gently. “Your Dad has gone to pick up the twins. Good luck.”

Jessica swallowed hard. “Thanks, Dad.” I said and Hugs gave him a weak smile, before taking a deep breath and leaving the room, stepping outside to join our mothers in the garden. It felt like we were walking right into the belly of the beast.

We found them seated at a small table on the patio outside – my Mom had her back to us but Jessica’s Mom saw us approach. She was looking at her daughter with an icy stare when she chose to speak first.

“Jessica… Why are you so stupid?” Her mother’s words sounded angry – no – her voice was furious! But it also carried a trace of sorrow and disappointment. She was clearly upset – even more so than we had expected her to be. It stung. “Why do you always have to ruin everything, honey? How many times must we tell you that Jeff is not for you? He’s your cousin, for God’s sake! I love you, but sometimes I really do wonder if you’re just too stupid to understand that you shouldn’t follow your little whims.”

My Mom turned to face us. Our mothers were so alike but whereas Jessica’s Mom had a look of disdain on her face, my Mom had an expression of calm acceptance. My Mom sighed and turned back to her sister. “So why do you think my son isn’t good enough for your daughter? Because they grew up together? Because he’s younger? He’s a man. He has a degree! He has a marvelous future ahead of him and whether you like it or not he is going to be a father! I’m proud of them!” My Mom seemed quite calm – but I could detect a bite behind her words, and it made my heart skip a beat.

Hugs had let go of any kind of control, and it felt like the walls were coming down around her. I sensed she was trying to think of what to say – or more like how to defend herself against the accusations she was being leveled with – but before she could get a single word out, I took over. “Jessica did not ruin anything. She loves me more than any other woman ever could…”  

“Oh, stop that Jeff! We both know she’s obsessed with you, but you’re better than that! You are better than this!” Her mother was still not backing down. There was so much rage and resentment behind her words, directed at Jessica for what she had done, that it was almost as if she didn’t recognise her.

“You mean… you don’t think your daughter… is good enough for me?”

I looked at Jessica. His eyes were sad, and hurt, but when they gazed into each other’s eyes for just a moment, the sorrow in them was overpowered by his love for her.

“I ran away when I was a teen. I got myself knocked up… and married to a loser. She has never forgiven me for that.” Hugs was talking to me, not to our mothers. I knew right there and then that I would stand by her no matter what. And despite the gravity of the situation, I felt so relieved to see that look in her eyes that it was as if nothing else truly mattered anymore. Even if we would have to face hell, we would do so together. She let out a gentle sigh, then stepped closer and placed one hand on my shoulder. “…I-I am sorry, Mom, I’m sorry I brought you nothing but shame, ” Jessica said, her voice barely louder than a whisper. “But I won’t take back what I did back then, it opened my eyes. It brought the most amazing man into my life. I won’t pretend any more. I love him, even though he’s my older cousin. We belong together.” She took a deep breath, trying not to let her emotions get the best of her, then she met her mother’s gaze and continued.

“I am both Jeff’s cousin and his girlfriend. I always will be. With or without your approval I will be his wife and his babymama.” Her voice was firm now, determined. “And if you cannot accept that – then so be it.” She took a deep breath, and sat down right in my lap. She put her arms around me tightly, burying her face in the crook of my neck. I wrapped one arm around her, holding her gently while her mother looked at us with a mixture of shock, disbelief, and sorrow. The silence was heavy for several moments. Jessica was prepared to face whatever consequences came along with her actions – and her family couldn’t do much else than watch as she openly showed me how much she loved me. Despite how painful this situation was, it felt strangely freeing to finally be open about my relationship with her.

“But I do want your approval.” I said clearly, staring at Jessica’s Mom.

“Don’t you remember telling me to be careful whom I gave myself to?” Jessica said, “Well I was. Really careful. I had a checklist in my head. It was your checklist, because I paid attention to you. You, Mom. Each boy I went out with had an honest chance to check all of the boxes and thus win the prize. Me. I really wanted to give the prize away. Waiting was not easy. But I heard your words. To only give myself to someone worthy of me, none made the cut. Several got downright mad when I decided they were not for me. Proof that you were right Mom. One hit me, and you know what happened next… he raped his baby into me, said he would marry me… and I ran away to spare YOU the shame!”

“You really have no idea how this makes me feel, do you?” her mother asked finally. It seemed as though she had a hard time controlling the volume of her voice. 

“Jeff saved me from him when everyone else just left me to it. He was the only one who truly cared. He was the only one who ever really loved me. Oh, we didn’t jump into bed straight away! It took months and now, years later, here we are – adults! Talking to my Mom, about what real love is. My Mom who forgot how to be a mother years ago!” 

Her words sounded choked, but surprisingly calm compared to what she was saying. “How could you say that? How could you do this to me? To us!?” She raised her voice towards the end, and now Jessica knew for certain that her mother wasn’t calm at all – in fact she was losing it completely!

But to our surprise at that precise moment her father appeared with the twins. He immediately came to Jessica’s aid and addressed his wife. “Honey…” he said. “I know this isn’t right, but… But…” He took a deep breath, clearly struggling to come up with the right words. “If this is what Jessica truly wants…” He shook his head lightly. “Just look at her, honey… She’s happy. Finally.” He was getting choked up. I knew there had been many nights he had spent lying awake, worrying about Jessica, when she first moved out. It was one of the reasons my family moved me in with her!  She had not been in a good state of mind when she ran away to marry Joseph. Even now, facing all this terrible hardship, it was clear as day that she was overjoyed by the fact that she had finally officially made me her boyfriend. She truly did seem to have no regrets.

Jessica’s Mom turned towards her husband slowly, looking at him as if he had grown a second head – which he did not seem to appreciate. He looked away from his wife’s stare, clearing his throat before continuing. “It has been difficult to watch how she struggled until Jeff moved in. And I know how much love and trust she puts into him…” he sighed, then placed one hand on his wife’s shoulder.

Jessica’s Mom shook her head softly. “You can’t be serious,” she said, but there was less heat in her words now, and more sorrow and disappointment than anger.

“I’m in love with your daughter,” I said, making Jessica look up. I sounded like I was about to lose it myself but I held her close, gently stroking the back of her head while looking into her mother’s eyes. “I know it’s… Weird. Trust me. I had a hard time coming to terms with it too… But we’re together now, and I want to make her happy. Forever. If I lost her…” He paused for a second. “…If I lost her because you didn’t listen to her… It would be worse than anything you could do or say to us. I would rather never see any of you again than lose Jessica.” The words felt heavy and Hugs gripped me even tighter in her embrace.

Her Mom got up on her feet, and started pacing back and forth across the patio. A moment later, she looked back at Jessica – with sorrowful eyes now – and walked closer, reaching out slowly to grab her hand. “Please..” she said softly. “Just.. Don’t do anything drastic… Think about how this affects us all. If you tell people you’re expecting your cousin’s baby then you’ll be ruining his life too.”

“I’m afraid it’s a bit too late for that, honey… we are going to be grandparents. It isn’t illegal and their child will be a welcome part of our family.”

Her Mom looked as though she had lost all hope. Her husband tried to comfort her with gentle words, and got up as well, leading her inside the house. He left Jessica and me there alone on the patio, with nothing but the gentle breeze rustling in the trees. Jessica closed her eyes for a few seconds, holding me tight while I rubbed her back soothingly. It felt as though much of our world had crumbled over the last few hours, and even though we were together – right then, the entire world seemed like a dark place. That is, everywhere except in my older cousin’s arms. That was my light. Her warmth.

She turned slightly in my embrace so she could see my face. “Jeff.. I-I..”

I kissed her softly to shut her up, but her tears spilled out before my lips could meet hers.

“…Shh..” I whispered into her ear. “Everything will be alright, Hugs.” She pulled away slightly, looking me in the eyes, and saw that there were tears in the corners of my eyes too. “I’m going to take care of you,” I added gently, then took out a handkerchief from my pocket and wiped Jessica’s face for her. I kept the cloth there and placed a soft kiss on her forehead as if to remind her of all the good things in life. She reached out with one hand and gently caressed my cheek with it, tracing the contours of my face, feeling every feature. How soft her touch felt. And how much I loved her. Then I turned to her, pulling her closer into another kiss – and Jessica gladly accepted it, leaning into his embrace, feeling nothing but warmth, comfort, and safety.

She rested her head on my shoulder once more and closed her eyes. “Jeff, Do you promise me that you won’t let them break us apart?” She whispered softly.

“I promise,” I assured her. “But we might have to go stay clear of your Mom for a while.” I added.

Jessica smiled at that. “Well, I’d be okay with that. Just as long as I get to see you every day,” she said, as she lifted her head from my shoulder again. I nodded slowly, before I closed the distance between us and kissed her softly once more. This time she returned my affection with the same tenderness I showed her. She felt protected. Like she had nothing to fear, because no matter what – I would be there to look out for her, as I always had. It was going to take some time but the guilt was going to be replaced by unity. Whatever lay ahead, we would face it together. Leaning in closer, Jessica whispered in my ear, “I love you, Cuz.” her voice carried a mix of desire and gratitude, a reflection of the pleasure I had brought her.

I grinned, my eyes dark with desire, as he reached out to caress her cheek. “You’re incredible, Hugs. I love you too, the worst is behind us,” I murmured.

At that moment, the world around us faded away, and it was just the two of us, connected by a shared desire that defied all boundaries. We revelled in the aftermath of our unraveling secret, knowing that this was just the beginning of our wild journey together. Just the two of us – nothing could possibly go wrong.

________

It was no more than a few hours later when Sylvia sought me out. Jessica had headed off to work, on a lateshift and I was eating pizza, scrolling through social media posts about pregnant women and fathers to be. The cute little redhead sat down beside me on the sofa, giving me those big, sad, blue eyes.

“Cuz?”

“Yes?”

“I need to talk to you about something.”

I put down my pizza slice and gave my young cousin my full attention. “Oh no, not another video!” I said in jest but then saw her serious expression, “Cupcake, is everything okay?”

She nodded her head. “Oh, yeah, but I just need to tell you how much you mean to me. I love you, Cuz. I don’t want to lose you.”

“We are not going anywhere. Your Mom will warm to the idea soon enough. She’ll have a redheaded, green eyed granddaughter no doubt… I was reading about maternal instincts and dominant genes. I think my DNA won’t stand a chance! Perhaps when she sees a little version of herself staring back at her then things can finally get back to normal. I love you, Sylvia. You won’t ever lose me.”

“I know I won’t. I love you too, Jeff, but I don’t think things will ever return to normal. I have something important to tell you.”

“Fire away, Cupcake.”

“I’m pregnant.”

Design a site like this with WordPress.com
Get started